ã€ŠThe Great Vampire General is a Girl!ã€‹


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    "Please drink my blood," I looked into his eyes as I said my last will. The commander looked unperturbed. I understand what was on his mind right now. It was as if I asked him to kill himself with me.

    Raphael was a patriot. He might choose to be killed rather than flee to the afterlife like a coward. It was different if the enemy tried to extract information from us¡ªwe had been trained to bite our tongues to die. But we had really lost. Any information was no longer valuable to them.

    "Sir Valor, I''ll wait until they stab me in the heart and cut off my head. Let my head be an ornament of their spears and driven into their castle fence. At least my family knows I''m not a coward," he refused my offer.

    I was choked, just talking was hard for me. They had mutilated my right arm, and part of my ear. My feet were arranged on top of each other, then nailed to the wooden floor using a rusty sharp iron instead of a chain. It hurt so much¡ªI felt numb. My sense of pain was now gone.

    But they hadn''t cut my tongue. Those knights of Avalon wanted us to take death in a painful way. They left several organs in our bodies, which they would cut off once our wounds healed. I had given up for a few days, until Raphael Chastain, one of our commanders, was put in a cell with me.

    He would experience all the torments that whack physically and mentally. But I wanted to save him. Maybe I could do something heroic this time. I didn''t want my family name to be tarnished for sending useless knights in this terrible war.

    "You''re not going to die, Raphael," I said weakly.

    "Sir Valor, drinking your blood will only hurt me. How long have you been living as a vampire? I refuse to kill myself," he refused emphatically. He was still quite fit. But I knew his confidence would crumble once he tasted the cruelty of Avalon''s damned knights.

    "My name is not Valor Dubois, sir," I confessed. This time he looked at me with slightly wide eyes.

    "What do you mean?"

    "We''ve been fighting together for five years. Even though I''m not very useful, you always help me. Now, allow me to repay my favor. Drink my blood. I''m a pureblood, and I''m a woman," this time Raphael gasped. I didn''t think he was that surprised. I thought he had more or less figured it out. Because all this time I never wanted to take a bath or take off my clothes together with the other knights.

    "Sir Valor, you¡ª"

    "We are now being held captive in the dungeons of King Avalon''s castle, you can break free and look for him. You have to kill him, then the enemy troops will be significantly weakened. Drink my blood, it will give you strength," I said confidently. I didn''t allow doubt to come out of my voice.

    "Are you really a woman?"

    "I will not frame you, Lord Chastain . . I am a patriot, just like you. Let me end my life in an honorable way."

    I also untie my hair, revealing a silvery mane that I rarely show off. I pulled off my vest, revealing the white tunic which was now stained with blood and dirt. I continued by unbuttoning the top of my shirt, letting Sir Raphael watch my pale neck. I then tilted my head, exposing the pulse that was still throbbing and pumping my blood.

    I watched his eyes change, his pupils dilated and his breathing a little ragged. It was his hunting phase, where the demonic urge within him forced him to consume blood and quench his thirst. I know he hadn''t had a drink in a long time, this war had lasted so long that we hadn''t had a chance to find a donor.

    We were not like the Avalons who brought human slaves to the battlefield for their provisions. We knew that this decision would only continue to weaken us. But, we were not like them.

    "I''ll do it," he asked my permission. I nodded and watched as he approached with difficulty as his legs were entangled in chains. But he caught hold of my crippled me and he opened his mouth¡ªshowing his impressive vampire fangs.

    Raphael Chastain, the war hero, now had his fangs buried in my neck. I could feel my blood being sucked in and starting to dry. Vampire, drink quickly. My skin turned pale. We vampires didn''t produce much blood. That is why we always need another creature''s blood supply.

    Drinking the blood of other vampires wasn''t that rare. But it could be deadly for us. Sometimes we do it for vampires who were on the verge of death. Similar to my current condition. But a vampire could only drink the blood of those of the opposite sex. Except animals. I was weak, even though I''m a pureblood. It was because I had only been drinking rabbit or fox blood for these five years.

    "Don''t leave a drop," I gasped, looking into his eyes.

    It was not painful, it was fun. I felt ecstasy, euphoria, comfort and intimacy. Wasn''t this the best way to die? I couldn''t imagine when the Avalons knew that I was a girl. I dared not guess what they would do to my body.

    After this, Raphael would survive. I was a pure blood vampire. My blood would gave him significant power. Hopefully it was not too late.

    I felt weak. It was hard even to move my tongue. Images of my past flashed through my mind. Why did I have to go to war? Why was I not like other women who were in their homes waiting for their husbands to come home? Why should I sacrifice my life just because father needs my brother as a successor?

    Was it because I''m a girl?

    But even I was not allowed to be a real woman. All these lies, torture me. Imprisoned me in depression. Makes me not want to try to be a good knight. I just hope the war is quickly over and I go home.

    I didn''t think we could lose. The humans on our side. But I think I was too innocent looking at this war. Betrayal was everywhere. And I, instead, had to end my disguise as a knight helping the enemy win.

    I couldn''t forgive myself.

    If only I wasn''t so oblivious. If only I didn''t trust other people easily.

    The Knights of Florentia shouldn''t have lost.

    Could we go back in time? But I know it was impossible. I had wasted my life. Though I know I could do better than this.

    "My name is Valerie Dubois, convey my apologies to my family. Kill King Avalon, don''t waste my blood," I said weakly before I slowly closed my eyes.

    ***

    "Wake up! Time to hunt for breakfast!" Someone kicked my leg. I yawned, and blinked.

    Wait! I instantly felt refreshed after realizing something important.

    Shouldn''t I be dead already?

    "Valor! Make yourself useful! The wooden bowls are waiting to be filled!" I stared. Sir Charles should be dead. I myself pulled his body from the abyss with a silver stake stabbing his heart.

    "Sir Charles? Are you still alive?!" I shouted gratefully.

    "Weak brat! Of course I''m still alive! Now let''s get up! Your comrades have already set out to hunt..we need a lot of blood because today we will change camps!" He said again before leaving my tent.

    Outside the tent, the atmosphere was still the same. The vampire knights mingled with the humans. Unlike the vampires, the humans cooked their own rations. But we could only drink fresh blood. If there was no livestock, we had to hunt. And that was my duty as a novice knight.

    That was more than four years ago.

    Was my prayer answered? I actually transmigrated back in time four years ago?

    I looked at my feet and hands, then felt my ears. All still intact. I cried, letting my tears fall on the ground.

    "Weak!"

    "Brat! You crybaby!" It was a mockery I used to hear back then, I didn''t know I could miss it.

    I did not care! they could make fun of me for anything, but I was still alive!

    I laughed to vent my emotions. Running around the barracks making sure everything was still the same. And I immediately knew what to do now. I opened the curtains of Sir Charles'' tent without permission and smirked at him who was just about to change.

    "Insolent brat! Could you at least say hello before opening my tent?"

    "I''ve been a hunter for more than five months, now I want to join the Scout unit!" I shouted loud and sure.

    "Huh? Weren''t you the one who insisted that you never wanted to raise your rank?" Charles looked at me in surprise.

    I smiled at him. In this life, I should at least reach the position of general.. I will prevent the defeat of the knights of Florentia.

 Chapter 2 - Hunting Ground

    We vampires weren''t really that different from humans. We couldn''t eat anything other than blood. Yes, but it was the same as humans eating chicken or fish. The knights of Florentia who fought alongside the humans, often shared their prey with them. When we have drunk their blood, the humans will take the rest and cook the meat.

    We didn''t need much. Just a few cup. It was enough for us all day.

    Human blood? We sometimes need to drink it too. Because the vampires were actually born from the intervention of the devil. Although many of us choose to live in peace and mingling, we also need to ask for their blood from time to time. But, the vampires of Florentia will not insist. We also didn''t drink their blood directly by sticking our fangs into their necks. They just had to drip it into a cup and give it to us.

    I couldn''t remember the last time I tasted their blood. As a weak vampire, I hardly get some share. Human blood was prioritized for the strongest. We who are weak, were left to get weaker. I could not protest, because my role is not important enough in this war.

    In my father''s house, Duke Dubois, I could obtain human blood on a regular basis. My family was rich, and we were pure blood. That means we actually belong to the strongest vampire faction.

    "Try to get a wild boar or deer this time," one of the vampire knights patted my shoulder with a concerned face.

    Valor Dubois, was the weakest vampire among the Florentia knights. And I want that myself. I didn''t want to be seen, I didn''t want to be noticed, and I didn''t want to get too involved in this war. They said a normal war lasted about five or six years. After that I would go home before being replaced by another younger knight.

    Now, after being reborn. I have to do it again for the next five years.

    It sucks. But this time, I didn''t want to be the weak Valor.

    It has been five months since I set foot on the battlefield. I was a vampire, which means I had more privileges. I didn''t need to start my career as a tent builder or baggage carrier. When I came to the border, they immediately gave me the task of hunting.

    My fellow knights had already been promoted, they became Scouts, aka tracking teams. Or join other units such as archers, ground troops, or cavalry. I was the only one who still serves as a hunter. It was because I purposely only caught small animals. Shows that I was weak and unworthy of promotion.

    I also forced Charles, who takes care of the food for the vampires, to let me remain a hunter. Today he was surprised because I said I wanted to get promoted. But he asked me to prove myself.

    Even though I haven''t drank human blood for a long time, I''m still stronger than most vampires. Purebloods in Florentia, maybe only about twenty percent left. We were destined to lead the vampire race.

    I ran fast, almost dashed into the forest. My steps were like flying, and it made the other hunters¡ªsome of whom were humans¡ªa little stunned. I reactivated my instincts. With my eyes closed, I could feel the pulse and blood flow of my prey.

    My nails were pointed, bluish veins appear more firmly on the back of my hands. Then I grabbed the neck of a female deer who was grazing quietly. I just need to break a few bones. Making it disabled but still alive. It looked uncivilized and vile, but we could only drink fresh blood. The blackened and congealed blood won''t do us any good.

    "I will help you!" a man drew his arrow at my prey.

    "No!" I prevented him. My red eyes stared intently at him.

    "You can''t kill it. His blood won''t do any good!" I felt very emotional right now.

    Being a female vampire among these male warriors was hard enough for me. We vampires derive great power from drinking human blood. Often we couldn''t hold back our fangs that grew involuntarily when we saw the blood running through their veins. Us, could only drink from the opposite sex.

    The knight before me was a new person. He has blonde hair and shady blue eyes. He was probably not even twenty years old. I swallowed my saliva, realizing that I was very thirsty.

    "Damn it!" I grabbed the doe''s leg and plunged my fangs into her neck. The blonde haired knight looked scared at the moment. This was probably the first time he''d seen a vampire eat.

    But I could sense that he thought he was safe right now. Because he thought I was a man. Male vampires wouldn''t drink male blood either. Unfortunately I was a woman, and he looked tasty to me. The Knights of Florentia have managed this division of roles well. They made sure there would be no incidents. They separate men and women.

    Female knights, not a rare thing in this war. Male vampires, too, occasionally need their blood. But I couldn''t say that I''m a girl. Because I was sent here by Duke Dubois to replace his sickly son. I am Valor Dubois, the son of the Duke who never existed.

    There''s still a lot of deer''s blood left, too bad.

    "This one, you can give the human chef to cook," I said.

    My thirst isn''t completely gone, but I was not that hungry anymore.

    "Oh, you can''t just kill your food right away?" The knight asked in a slightly cheerful tone.

    I shake my hand, and wipe the handkerchief over my mouth. Get rid of the bloodstains that still occasionally drip from my fangs.

    "New guy, what''s your name?"

    "I? my name is Kyle Brennan, I¡ª"

    He stopped talking because I showed a surprised expression. In my old life I often heard that name.

    He was now just a novice soldier. But in two years, he would be one of the best archers among Florentia''s allies. He would kill a lot of Avalon''s Vampires with his silver-tipped arrows. Unfortunately he lost his life in the next four years. It was a huge loss even for us vampires.

    "Kyle Brennan?" I involuntarily exclaimed. I feel like I just found a treasure.

    "Yes, what''s your name?"

    "My name is Valor Dubois," I introduced myself, trying to be calmer. I can''t seem too excited right now.

    "Guidance please, senior. I just arrived at the border last week and don''t know much about what to do here yet," he scratched his head awkwardly.

    "Yes, of course, I''ll teach you," I said firmly, looking into his eyes.

    "I will make you the fastest rising knight in the history of the Florentia army. Would you be willing to be my partner?"

    If I seriously want to pursue the position of General, I must gather strong allies by my side.

 Chapter 3 - The Bloody Dinner

    I did it! If I try, it''s pretty easy for me. All this time, my commander Sir Charles was quite suspicious of why I, who was a vampire, looked weak. Usually we get promoted quickly. In fact, at first I was placed as a hunter in my first assignment¡ªactually not really necessary.

    All vampires, whether they were pure-blooded or not¡ªwould occupy high positions in the allied forces.

    Because we were strong. We could run faster than a cheetah, we could climb and jump faster than long-tailed monkeys, and we also have the physical strength to crush rocks into sand. What I mentioned just now was the average vampire''s strength.

    Pure-blood vampires like me, much stronger than all of that. Plus we could control minds and the human soul we want. I never tried it though.

    Since I applied for a promotion, three days have passed. During that time I brought a fairly large prey. Wild boar was a favorite prey of vampires other than buffalo or cows. Their blood is similar to that of humans, it makes us stronger. But they were not easy to get.

    Kyle and I kept more than half a dozen large wild boars in our base. The vampires were very happy. Charles also praised me. I was not some weak Valor Dubois anymore. But Valor Dubois, the average vampire.

    Today was the second week of every month. Usually the troops gather to eat together. I, of course, joined the vampires.

    There weren''t as many of us as humans, but in Florentia''s allied forces¡ª nearly all of the generals and commanders were vampires. It felt unfair, but that was because we were much stronger and more reliable in combat than humans.

    "Beautiful day! Another win from Florentia! We have destroyed the headquarters of the Avalons in the southeast. They take control of a village and lock up its inhabitants like cattle," one of the generals exclaimed.

    In my old life¡ªI was only able to sit down to eat with the generals like this after three years. But I''ve been doing it for less than six months now.

    I have to attract attention. I have to stand out. They should see me and earn their respect as a knight. Even so I still hope they don''t realize I am a girl.

    Vampires have strong instincts. They will not consume the blood of fellow vampires. But in an emergency, vampires of different genders would trigger their thirst. My beloved father, who forced me here¡ªprovided me with a magic artifact. A pentagram necklace that can hide the fact that I''m a girl.

    I stroked it under my tunic. This thing was used in the past wars, to cover up the smell of our blood. As long as I wear it, they should never know I''m a girl.

    The generals continued their chatter and discussed the achievements of their best knights. Of course I would be ignored. I''m just the best hunter at the moment who supplies wild boars at their dinner table. While those who were there, had killed several of Avalon''s commanders, destroyed their base and saved the lives of many people.

    I have to stay ambitious and focused on my goals. One day, they will have to discuss my achievements as well.

    But for now, I''ll just sit quietly listening from the corner of the room while drinking the wild boar''s blood slowly. It''s very tasty.

    I then saw, the vampire knights finally presented a copper goblet filled with human blood. Maybe it came from dozens of female human blood donors.

    I could see the glint in their eyes. Human blood clearly cannot be defeated by any animal prey''s blood. The commanders and generals were seen rotating the goblet and drinking it sip after sip.

    We''d drunk animal blood before¡ªso they looked calm and not as violent when they saw human blood.

    The vampires muttered in satisfaction, some closed their eyes enjoying the power coursing through their bodies. It must be incredibly delicious.

    "You too, Valor," Charles, my commander, now handed me a small cup of human blood.

    "What?" I was surprised, they also gave me human blood?

    "You''ve been working hard lately, have a drink, don''t pretend to refuse," he said again, smiling at me like a loving father.

    I couldn''t possibly refuse it. A vampire''s normal reaction upon seeing this was¡ªto drink it down without a trace. Unfortunately I am a woman, and the blood of other women is poison for me.

    But I can''t break my disguise now. I have to reach the highest position quickly. Because I don''t want the knights of Florentia to lose.

    I let the drops of blood wet my tongue. I drank it in one gulp then held it at the end of my tongue.

    Disgusting. I want to throw up.

    I stood up hastily.

    "Ah, you left it around your mouth," Charles thought it was a waste.

    It was on purpose, because I couldn''t swallow it all.

    "I haven''t drank human blood in a long time, i¡ªI''m feeling really excited this time. I''m going to¡ªget out for a bit," I stammered.

    Damn, a few drops have gone down my throat. I can''t die like this.

    I ran out of the barracks and staggered towards the field. I tried to get human blood out of my mouth. Gargle with the water I found and wash my face.

    Luckily it''s not too late. Even though my stomach rumbles as if to balk at the women''s blood¡ªI''m fine.

    I lay down in the meadow. I can''t keep doing this, the more I move up in rank, the harder it is to avoid the banquet. If I were the commander, I might have to share the cup with them and drink from the same vessel.

    Do I have to reveal my identity as a woman to reach the position of general? But will dad agree? Duke Dubois was a man respected by Florentia''s allies. Is he willing to let me appear among the knights as a woman?

    I have to get married someday. And I have a fianc¨¦.

    Yes, among vampire aristocrats, having a fianc¨¦ is not uncommon. I''m the same. We can''t marry the people we love, but we can try to love them.

    "Soldier! Why are you alone outside?" Call someone. I looked at him.

    He was a vampire, with black hair as dark as night and charming red eyes. Raphael Chastain¡ªone of Florentia''s commanders rebuked me fiercely.

    "I''m not feeling well," I said casually.

    "What? Why are you reasoning like a human? Stand up, soldier! take these weapons to the barracks and have the humans polish them," he ordered.

    As usual, he was always serious. A little arrogant but he is strong and reliable. although I didn''t really like interacting with him back then¡ªI knew he was one of the commanders I could trust.

    In my past life, I couldn''t really figure out who the traitor was that framed me. But definitely not Raphael. He was imprisoned with me. He drank my blood and coincidentally, he was also my fianc¨¦.

    He never knew he had a fianc¨¦, because I only found out a year before the knights of Florentia lost. My father wrote to me and said he would set me up with someone.

    Maybe this time I''ll try to be friends with him.. Because I must gather strong allies by my side.

 Chapter 4 - The Harvester

    Turns out I couldn''t get promoted right away. In this logistics unit, I was no longer a hunter. But Charles insisted on getting me up the hierarchy in a fair way. It doesn''t matter even if I was a vampire.

    Indeed, it hadn''t been a month since I applied to transfer to the Scout unit. It didn''t require a lot of people there, and apparently my recent good performance made Charles reluctant to let me go.

    But I couldn''t stay here just because the commander and my comrades respect me. Charles even said that one day I might replace him. Wow, I didn''t think he could say that to me, even though he used to say harsh things to me all the time.

    So, here I am now. When it''s about the time for the vampires'' dinner¡ªI was in the dimly lit tent waiting for the donors to arrive. I was now a harvester, carrying a needle and sterile copper bucket by my side.

    It was my first day, and I was a little nervous. I saw some female vampires around me. They seemed reluctant to talk to me and just showed a flat expression. Yes, we also had female vampire knights in Florentia''s allies. That was not too rare. After all, we vampires were born strong so some women are willing to join the war.

    Usually they could not reach high positions in the military. Because this was a world ruled by men. Whether it''s vampires or humans, we women were used to submitting to them. Like I obeyed my father, even though his orders at that time were quite dangerous.

    Disguise as a man and go to war? I didn''t understand what was going through my father''s mind at that time. I thought he loved me, but he was more reluctant to let Jasper¡ªmy brother go to war. Florentia''s Vampire faction requires every family to send their son to join the fight against the Avalons.

    It didn''t matter even if Duke Dubois was powerful enough, they still had to give up his son. But Arthur Dubois¡ªmy father, only had two children. Me and my brother Jasper.

    We''re a pureblood family, but Jasper wasn''t strong enough. He suffers from an illness and made him unable to do strenuous physical activities. He needed more blood than any vampire but the blood didn''t do much to strengthen his physique. He couldn''t even walk under the sun.

    We did weaken during the day, but Jasper had more severe symptoms than that. His skin will burn if too long exposed to the sun. I thought this kind of symptom was only experienced by the early generation of vampires. That was about thousands of years ago. But my poor brother Jasper¡ªhad it.

    Dubois only had to give up one of their sons as an obligation. But I suspect my father may have made a deal, that his son should not be on the front lines, and carry out his duties in a mediocre way. Father also said that I didn''t have to do anything, he also gave me this pentagram necklace to protect my identity.

    He knew I wouldn''t take the life of a knight seriously. He was also a man of power, perhaps he had spoken to the generals or Charles'' superior commander. I was never forced to do anything dangerous or offered a promotion in my past life.

    I guess the reason why my military career was stagnant in my previous life¡ªnot just because I was lazy or reluctant to try hard. But there was an intervention from Duke Dubois. Logically, a useless knight like me would be asked to return home. But instead I was left to stay for more than two years as a hunter for catching only small animals.

    Then what if I myself decided to get promoted? Was father secretly watching me? What would he say if I put myself in danger? Were they going to try to keep me from getting promoted like before?

    "Miss... Or, sir?" A woman greeted me hesitantly. I was lost in my own thoughts that I forgot I was on duty.

    She looked confused, I was in charge of harvesting her blood but I was wearing a male knight outfit. I didn''t want to cut my beautiful hair so I just tied it behind my neck. She knew I was a vampire by the red pupils of my eyes. Normally, only female vampires harvest from female humans. But I was a male now and they gave me this job.

    "My name is Valor, please have a seat, my lady," I said kindly in my deliberately heavy voice. I''ve trained it for almost five years to be able to deceive anyone who interacts with me. Usually I prefer not to talk much, but in this second life I had to socialize.

    "You''re a male, is it okay?"

    "No need to worry, my stomach is full. Can we get started, Miss?" I asked with a smile.

    I saw her blush. Well, I guess as a man I was quite attractive. I had seen my reflection in the mirror and I thought I might be nearly as handsome as Jasper. The Dubois family were indeed blessed with rare physical beauty. Including our charming silver hair. I won''t cut it even if they threaten me.

    "What''s your name, Miss?"

    "Hilda," she said, still blushing. I gently grabbed her right arm and touched it. We vampires were very good at finding a person''s blood pulse. When we focus, we see it clearly, including which part had the most flow.

    Hilda has good blood quality, her blood pressure was normal. Florentia''s Vampire had a policy of never directly stabbing our fangs into a human body. It was a form of our efforts to mingle and make peace with them. When a vampire drinks human blood directly, we could turn them into vampires or else they will become slaves that we could control.

    The humans support Florentia''s Vampire faction. Because we try to respect them and not hurt them. Instead, they must provide a donor, whose blood was drawn in a safe manner.

    I used a sterile metal needle with a fairly wide hole and stabbed it right into Hilda''s vein. She did this quite often so she only frowns for a moment as her blood rushes into the metal bucket I prepared.

    Vampires usually tasked women to harvest blood from female humans. Because we wouldn''t turn violent or lose control when we saw their blood. Charles himself looked doubtful when he gave me this task, it seemed he really didn''t know I was a girl.

    Someone might want me to fail this task. They don''t want me to get promoted.

    But it was actually easy for me.

    There was a reason why humans find vampire bites enjoyable. I felt it in my previous life too. Our fangs were designed to deliver certain hormone-producing substances. They would feel happy and would not realize that their blood would be sucked out. The blood produced from happy victims were purer and had better quality.

    I glanced at my comrades, the female Vampire harvesters who looked bored. They seemingly didn''t try to make the donors comfortable. But my current donors know that I was a male vampire. They were more curious and more open to me. I also threw a few words of praise to them to make their hearts happy.

    We were both girls so I knew what they wanted. I knew this was not mandatory and not taught at all by our commander. But I wanted to leave the logistics unit immediately for the sake of my plans.

    Within a few days, I became popular with donors and they were scrambling for my service. And somehow, the nickname ''lady killer'' began to be attached to my name.

    I didn''t know whether to be happy or sad about it.

 Chapter 5 - The Mens Talk Before Ambush

    "When I touched her *** she would *** then do *** to me," my captain, from the Scout unit, invited his members to join in on the naughty chatter.

    "Wow you can make her do that? Usually I only get *** from womens," complained a vampire

    "Again! Tell me more!" Kyle, who I thought was innocent, looked a little excited.

    "So you guys only do it with fellow vampires?" he asked again.

    "Intercouse with humans is too risky. We could lose control and drink their blood. That''s hard," the captain shook his head.

    "What? That''s too bad, the women in my village like to talk about you guys, they hope to have a romantic encounter with the vampires," Kyle responded. He was one of the human knights who were considered to have good skills. So that he could serve with the vampires.

    I walked a bit behind, hoping I wouldn''t have to join their chat. I pretended to be busy doing something else. Why were men so comfortable discussing their bed activities? Gosh! That''s disgusting.

    "But sir Valor may have done it with humans,"

    "Right, he''s very popular. ''The Lady killer'' of the logistics unit. How did you get the human donors to flock in and ask you to drain their blood?"

    "Huh? Even though I''m popular doesn''t mean I sleep with humans, they''re just curious because I was the only male harvester in the logistics unit at that time," I argued softly with a flushed face.

    "Makes sense,"

    "But the female vampire knights also like to talk about you, are you sure you''ve never touched any of them?"

    "You''re small and not very manly though," one of the vampires commented.

    "He just has a handsome face," added another.

    "Hey! Sir Valor is also very strong, he''s the best hunter in the logistics unit," Kyle defended me.

    "All vampires are strong, moreover he''s a Dubois, you must be pure blood right?"

    "Well, but I''ve never heard of your name. Valor Dubois, are you perhaps their illegitimate child?"

    "What? no, I¡ª I''m one of his nephews, I represent his family," I lied, which was a pretty reasonable explanation. Usually no one asked any further.

    "Then tell me about Lady Valerie,"

    "Uh, who?" I gasped. It was strange to hear that name because no one had called me that for years.

    "Lady Valerie, nicknamed the Angel of Lapella,"

    "She has silver hair like you."

    "They said She was very beautiful," said another.

    "Don''t expect too much, Capt, the high-class lady seems to have been engaged to someone," a knight rebuked.

    "I heard she hasn''t been engaged to anyone,"

    "Still, she''s a pure-blood vampire and the daughter of a Duke. People like us wouldn''t even be allowed to see her courtyard," another knight added seriously.

    On second thought, father had really gone overboard. I was brought up as an honorable lady all along. Even though I received martial arts training I still shouldn''t be here.

    "She is a graceful lady and always talks with her head down,"

    "They said when she talks she looks like she''s reading poetry,"

    OK, who did these knights hear about me from? That was too much. How would they react if they found out that I was sleeping in the men''s barracks, stained my hands with blood almost every day and could only shower once every two days.

    "Well, maybe she''s just that charming," I nod, it''s nice to hear a positive story about me.

    "But, I''ve met the person," a knight chimed in.

    "What? When?"

    "Before the war of course, in the city. I don''t want to disappoint you guys but¡ªshe had a flat chest," he whispered softly which was immediately met with disappointed groans from the other knights.

    I hit his head hard with my fist.

    "That is not true!" I shouted annoyed with a red face.

    "Ouch! Sir Valor, remember that you are a pureblood. My skull could burst," the knight complained while rubbing his head with watery eyes.

    The Scout knights seemed too relaxed. They were not like logistics troops who must always be ready and responsible for providing food, bedding and change of clothes.

    After a few weeks of harvesting, I was finally able to convince commander Charles to transfer me to the Scout army. Scouts like us, there aren''t many. Kyle and I joined the Raven Team of less than eight people.

    Our duty was to check the assigned area and provide reports. Like now, we had to go to a human village and question them. Maybe one day we need some extra knights and we will assess their readiness. We also asked about the Avalons. Were any of them terrorizing there?

    Being florentia''s allies didn''t mean they received security for nothing. We were in a war situation. They must be willing to give up their son to join as well as provide a donor.

    The information we collect will be passed on to our commanders. Later they would judge whether or not to send troops. We just supply information, not decision makers.

    We usually moved in the late afternoon. Because the vampire Avalon will be stronger in those days. They had taken control of many human villages. The Avalons treat humans like livestock. They weren''t like florentia''s vampires who drank human blood through vessels. They drink human blood directly by sticking their fangs into their skin ¡ª creating many new vampires in a less responsible way.

    Many of the new vampires decided to commit suicide because they refused to drink blood. Becoming a vampire requires careful consideration. They would not only gain physical strength but also the consequences of becoming a blood-drinking monster. Vampires look like humans but we had to eat human blood like cannibals.

    While the purebloods of Avalon, could also use their bites to create slaves. Purebloods can determine the future of their victims. A bite in the neck means turning them into vampires. Bite in the veins of their wrists, meaning they will rule over their souls. The pure Bloods able to turn any human into a slave and obey whatever the Vampire orders.

    The florentia faction decided not to try to liberate the village that Avalon had seized. They chose to defend the villages and towns that still existed. While gathering the best forces and fighters across the land.

    When we arrived at the human village we were headed for¡ªa strange atmosphere hit me. It was almost night and they had not lit the torches in front of their house. The day was quite cloudy so it was dark there.

    "Something''s not right, Capt."

    "There''s no torch,"

    "Is there a Shadow around here?" whispered a knight. He felt horrified.

    "We just have to confirm it before heading back to base immediately..did you detect the knights guarding this village?"

    "No, they should be here,"

    "Put on your war helmets. Be prepared, we might¡ª" Before the captain finished speaking and put on his helmet, a claw from a long sleeve slashed at him. He was a vampire and could dodge. But his hand was partly severed. Blood was pouring out of him.

    "Captain!" A knight shouted.

    One of them swiftly grabbed the captain''s body and carried him away.

    "Shadows!"

    I''m not seeing it for the first time. Shadow was a monster created by the terrible Avalon faction. A hybrid vampire who consumes blood regardless of gender. He was the true embodiment of true terror. The Avalons let them roam in human settlements.

    If we go back to base to report this, we won''t have time. After all, if we ran, he would definitely catch up. There was no other way but to kill him.

    "Listen everyone! Follow my lead! Avoid the trees and scatter now!" I made myself captain. Someone had to be the leader. A team that lost its head would be confused.

    Even though I was a novice knight, in my previous life I had faced Shadows.

 Chapter 6 - The Shadows

    I only see one Shadows here. Not too big in size, it didn''t seem like it''s been a Shadows for long. Avalon''s vampires conduct experiments on humans. After infecting them into vampires and turning them into slaves¡ªthey did something to them to make them physically stronger.

    The Shadows were monsters whose physique was similar to that of primates without fur. They also wore armor to cover their sensitive skin. The Shadows couldn''t be exposed to the sun so they move at night. Their hands were long, their nails were very sharp and they were always thirsty. They no longer had a mind of their own.

    They had agile movements and every attack was deadly. They would attack anyone, except the Avalon''s Vampire.

    Because they were fast and had a long range¡ªclose combat was not an option.

    "Kyle! You come with me!"

    I carried Kyle on my back, while the rest of the Raven team ran to scatter. I need to confuse the Shadow. It couldn''t attack all of us at once, especially if we kept our distance from it.

    The shadow finally focused on chasing one of the slightly large vampire knights. Maybe its predatory instincts felt he had more blood in his body. That was when I ran after it from the side.

    "You can do it Kyle, This is like our old hunting activities, use your silver arrows," I instructed.

    Kyle nodded and even though he was riding on my back, and I was running unsteadily¡ªhe seemed confident. He was used to my running speed. I need him for this. He had high accuracy in aiming even on unstable footing. But he needs my running speed to catch up to Shadows.

    Kyle fired his arrow, hitting its head which was not covered by anything. it was hairless and now one of its eyes had blackened and burned. We should be after its heart. But his body was covered in armor so it wasn''t that easy. But now Kyle had left it half blind.

    "Once again!"

    Kyle hurriedly drew and aimed its other eye. He was right on target as usual.

    The Shadows roared in pain. Now we had taken away its sense of sight. It could only attack blindly.

    I raised my hands in the air, after lowering Kyle back to the ground. The knights saw me. I coded with my hand movements. It was a sign language the knights of Florentia knew. I asked them to move quietly. I asked them to wait for the Shadows to start weakening from exhaustion. The silver arrows were still stuck in its eyes. It wouldn''t be able to regenerate easily.

    We all keep our distance. I drew my sword. Now was the time for us to actually kill it.

    But I had to remember, even if its eyes are deformed¡ªshadows were still dangerous. If I get hit by its hand¡ªI might lose some parts of my body like the captain. I''m not here as a real knight. I didn''t want to go home disabled.

    Next, we had to disarm him.

    I raised my hand in the air, and the knights saw me. Then I clenched it. We move together. Aiming for its arms.

    With sharp swords in hand¡ªwe ran towards it in unison. One of the knights managed to cut off one of its long primate-like arms. Unhealthy fresh blood gushed from it. We shouted with joy. But I didn''t waste it either. I ran towards it with the sword drawn then I slashed another arm.

    He roared, opened its mouth and stuck out his poisonous, jagged tongue¡ªtrying to hurt me at the end of his life. I got goosebumps a little looking at it. Maybe it was the first time I had seen such an ugly thing. My hand reflexively slashed its head. I didn''t have time to aim at its neck. But I crushed half of its head instead. From the cranium I saw part of its brain burst out and emit a disgusting smell.

    Oh disgust! How disgusting! Part of its head stuck to my clothes. Gosh! I really want to take a shower now.

    "Is it really dead?" Kyle hesitantly approached it and kicked the still warm carcass with his boot.

    I still feel goosebumps. I try to take a breath.

    "It''s really dead, good job guys," I said encouragingly.

    "Valor! You''re great!" One of the knights praised me. Another tapped my shoulder.

    "Well I couldn''t have done it without you guys either," I flattered slightly while rubbing my nose. But suddenly I realized my finger was covered by the remains of the Shadows carcass and felt sick again.

    "How''s the captain?"

    "The bleeding has stopped, he will be fine. We are lucky that no one died."

    "We will check the condition of the villagers first. they must be scared," some of the soldiers left immediately. I was still at the place accompanying the weak-looking captain. We did have to end our mission early. But at least we needed to find a safe place to rest. The night was very dangerous for us.

    I was about to take the captain to one of the residents'' houses and start carrying him. As a vampire, even though I''m a girl¡ªit''s an easy thing for me. I could even carry Kyle while running.

    Unfortunately, I''m too happy to have managed to kill a Shadows. So I let my guard down and didn''t know if any other Shadows were about to pounce on me at this point. I think I''m too late. I had to turn around to dodge but I knew I would suffer a painful wound.

    However, a glint reflected from the moonlight had dazzled my eyes. The movement was so fast, I only saw before my eyes that the Shadows were sliced ??and torn apart by something behind them. The glint came from a sword that belonged to one of Florentia''s finest knights.

    "You have to remember that Shadows never move alone, this is a war situation. You shouldn''t let your guard down," Raphael Chastain told me. He flicked his black sword to wash away the blood that had stuck to it.

    How could he defeat those Shadows so easily? Is that the power of a commander? But Raphael was no ordinary commander. He was a Shadows hunter. I know other people with the title of commander like Charles or my current commander. They didn''t seem to be able to kill Shadows alone.

    "Lord Chastain, thank you for saving me," I lowered my head slightly, showing my respect. He was a little arrogant, but I couldn''t help but admit that he was cool.

    He was part of Florentia''s elite knight. They were purebloods who had high combat skills. They thought Shadows were just a bit of an annoying animal. Raphael himself had five subordinates, all purebloods who were no less tough and strong.

    They work directly under the generals. They were the vampires who would face Avalon''s commanders head-on. Of course it wasn''t easy for me to reach their level. Especially being a general. But in Florentia or in any faction, being the leader didn''t mean you have to be the strongest.

    Like the generals of Florentia today, who needed more to strategize and ensure each knight maximizes their potential.

    "It''s not safe for you guys to travel with injured people. Your captain must recover first . .. You all will come with us for a while until things are safe for you," Raphael re-sheathed his sword and asked us to follow him.

 Chapter 7 - Her Tempting Offer

    "Thank you for helping us," the village head bowed deeply to Raphael.

    One by one they bowed to him. I feel a little annoyed because the Raven team was also fighting until our captain lost his arm! There were two Shadows, and we killed one. It seemed unfair that it was the elite knights who got all the credit.

    They were too strong, so their effort wasn''t too big. Unlike us, the Raven team members from the Scout unit, who mostly met Shadows for the first time. Our success should be judged more. But I knew it would be shameless if we protested. The villagers weren''t completely wrong either. It was only natural for them to respect someone of the highest rank.

    The emblem of Florentia''s elite knighthood was affixed to the uniforms of Raphael and his subordinates. They were the Jaguar team, who worked directly under General Bartolomeo. Their battalion was famous for its victories in the North which succeeded in liberating three states from Avalon''s rule.

    At the moment, Florentia and Avalon were quite evenly matched. Vampires rule one continent. Florentia ruled twelve states, while Avalon now ruled in sixteen states. The victory of Raphael and his troops at that time was very significant for the power of Florentia. As a result, the Avalons no longer held back from killing the Florentias. They released more Shadows and forced the humans who were reluctant to serve Avalon to surrender.

    Avalon and Florentia were factions of Vampires who shared the goal of achieving the absolute welfare of the vampire nation. It''s just that our ways were different. Avalon thinks that humans are lower class citizens who live solely to be food for the vampires. They were willing to allow humans to live and reproduce in their country but they took a lot of casualties.

    Avalon''s drink human blood directly with their fangs and were reluctant to touch animal blood. The number of humans was so large that they thought it wasn''t a problem. They enforced a deadly lottery system for the humans to determine who would become their food.

    Avalon, has one main leader. He was King Dimitri Avalon, a pureblood who had a direct bloodline from the world''s first vampire family. Only the Avalon faction was led by a king. While Florentia did not have a king.

    Florentia was a group of state leaders ruled by Dukes. Like Duke Dubois, my father who led Lapella State. They unite to oppose the leadership of king Avalon. We took the name Florentia from the name of the Goddess of peace. As a symbol of our goodwill towards humans.

    Vampires were indeed very strong, but there were not too many of us. Humans were weak but they were very numerous. We knew that if they joined forces together against us¡ª the vampires could become extinct. After all, their constant resistance will also make it difficult for us.

    If the vampires fought too hard¡ªhumans could be wiped out. We vampires couldn''t live without human blood either. Even though we could drink animal blood¡ªwe still had to occasionally drink their blood. .

    Drinking the blood of fellow vampires was also usually only done by couples, which immediately reminded me of my previous life.

    I guess I was too confident asking Raphael to drink my blood.

    Gosh, that''s so embarrassing.

    Usually pure-blood vampires drink each other''s blood to give them strength. Just a few sips were enough to restore our strength. But we never felt it would quench our thirst. Only human blood could do that.

    Drinking the blood of fellow vampires was a form of high trust and loyalty. When Raphael drank my blood, he no longer allowed himself to drink the blood of other female vampires. I think Raphael was very kind at that time. He was willing to give me a pleasant death. Even though he just found out that I''m a girl. And we weren''t that close before either. I didn''t expect a commander who I thought was arrogant would do that for a lowly soldier like me.

    Did Raphael manage to kill King Dimitri at that time? He was one of the strongest vampires protected by pure-blooded generals who only drank human blood. It would not be easy for Raphael, who was alone at that time. I didn''t think much of it then and now feel a little guilty about it.

    I glanced at the commander, who was now talking to the villagers to prepare donors for the knights. When he spoke, I thought his voice sounded nice to my ears. I didn''t pay much attention before. Because I''m used to seeing handsome and beautiful faces around me. Maybe because I remember that he used to be willing to drink my blood, so I noticed many other things about him.

    I thought it would be nice if I could taste his blood once in a while.

    I was silent for a moment. What am I thinking?! That was an inappropriate thought! Indeed we might get engaged in the future. But he could refuse, and so was I. God, I never cared about all that engagement bullshit. Now I''m considering it??

    What else could I do? I still clearly remember the moments of my death. I remember when his enchanting fangs stabbed into my neck. It didn''t hurt, he did it gently. I remember the sensation of satisfaction and ecstasy that took over my body at that time. I didn''t know about the other vampires but he¡ªdid it too well.

    So good that I even thought about doing it again. Next time, I was not willing to let him drain my blood completely.

    Wait, do I wish I could do it again with Raphael?

    I slapped my cheek once, trying to bring myself back to my goal.

    "Is there a problem, soldier?" Raphael rebukes me, to which I respond with an awkward smile.

    "Sorry sir, I was just a little out of focus," I said respectfully.

    "Good job, soldier. They said you led them well earlier. Shadows are not easily defeated creatures..have you faced them before?" Raphael asked me.

    "No sir! But I ask a lot of questions about them, so that I can anticipate their attacks," I answered.

    "Impressive, and they said it''s only your first week moving out of the logistics unit? What''s your name, soldier?"

    "Valor Dubois, sir," I said again.

    "I didn''t know that Duke Dubois sent his son, as far as I know they only have one son,"

    "I''m a distant relative, sir, his nephew," I added quickly.

    There was a hint of doubt on his face but he quickly turned to talking about something else.

    "Nearly half the Raven team should stay here to recuperate, especially your captains. But I still have to continue my mission to Tavern city. I''ll have to leave some of my men here until headquarters sends new knights to guard this village," he informed.

    My eyes widened. Tavern City he said? I remember today. This was the second week of the eleventh month, this year was an important time for Raphael. He would become a war hero for his great contribution to capturing the three states. This means it will happen soon.

    If I want to get promoted quickly. I have to make sure to join them.

    "Sir! Take me with you!" I said firmly.

    "What? Sir Valor, you''re still a freshman, and aren''t you needed here?" Raphael looked reluctant.

    "No sir, you will need me there more,"

    "How do you convince me, soldier?"

    "I know where to find a Avalon commander named Lord Rutherford. He''s not far from here.. If I can prove it, promise to take me to the Tavern sir," I made an offer he could barely refuse.

 Chapter 8 - The Auction

    The sound of music, the sparkling light of torches stuck along the road, the shadows of objects and people following the reflection of the fire and the laughter of the vampires. I haven''t felt this atmosphere in a long time.

    Vampires didn''t really need sleep. We weaken during the day. At night, it felt like a waste if we only slept. Therefore, when the humans were asleep, most vampires were still awake and active.

    Not too far from the village, there was a small town inhabited by vampires. It was neutral territory, and both Florentia and Avalon used to stop there. The city was ruled by a Marquis who supported Avalon.

    We took off our Florentia uniforms and behaved like civilian vampires. Kyle was the only human among us. Raphael had asked why I insisted on bringing him, I just assured him that he was more useful than any human knight.

    Kyle was a human, so he needs some sleep. He''s now sitting on the bar sofa with his head leaning against the table. Then he started snoring.

    "So, sir Valor, we''ve wasted our time here. Are we really stopping at a bar now?" Raphael snapped a little fiercely at me.

    "You''ve agreed to follow me, sir. Trust me, I know what I''m doing."

    "Trust you? Sir Valor, I even just know your name now. And I was starting to regret it. I should have started moving to the Tavern."

    "There''s still time to get there, sir. The battle hasn''t started yet," I nodded confidently.

    "Sir Valor, you better not play with us. We are elite knights. If you sabotage anything, I will make sure you are severely punished," Damian, a Jaguar team member who had a scar on his right cheek, reminded.

    "Sir, I am a pureblood,"

    "So do we,"

    "But I''m a little different,"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I also have the ability to see the future," I said seriously. They responded with a smile, even a big laugh.

    "I thought this was bullshit. Raphael! You have to take responsibility for this too. We''re wasting time. Let''s go!"

    "Wait!"

    "At least give me a chance to prove it."

    "Okay, you have two hours left."

    "You don''t need that long,"

    "What does it mean?" Raphael asked.

    "Soon the show will start," I said excitedly.

    In my old life, I was a neglected lazy knight. They let me do anything. I spent my time hanging out and listening to stories from the knights returning to the barracks.

    Those who had just done great things were going home with stories and needed someone to listen to them. I spent more than three years of my service in the Florentia knighthood as a good listener.

    I know what the enemy was doing. I know our defeats and victories. Even though I was just listening at the time, I remember everything. The war at the Tavern later, would be a victory for Florentia. But we could still have taken another state were it not for Lord Rutherford''s intervention.

    The music stopped, and the bar owner walked into the center of the room. He was a gentleman dressed in a suit but with a thin mustache on his face. He rubbed his palms as if they were cold.

    "Vampires! Welcome!" He spread his arms to greet us.

    This was a vampire bar. But in this city, blood was not served in crystal glasses like the Florentia bars.

    The door of a room opened and I saw half a dozen human women enter with trembling steps. They wore skimpy clothes that exposed their necks and wrists. They were the dish for tonight.

    "We have an imported human! She washed up on the beach three days ago, isn''t her skin exotic?" The bar owner went on a pitch, showing a frightened girl with a tan we rarely see.

    "We also have this young girl, even though her skin is pale, I guarantee the taste of her blood is amazing," said the bar owner again.

    "To the ladies! We also have this handsome human! If not enough women come, let''s just save it for another day," I gulped. The poor man was only wearing shorts. And he looked delicious. Gosh, I haven''t drank human blood in a long time so I''m really hungry. My fangs were elongated but I had to hide them. They didn''t know that I was a girl.

    "Well! Who wants to bid?!"

    The action begins, the vampires scramble to raise their hands to participate in the auction. Every vampire didn''t need to drink their blood all the way through. The auction was just to determine who was entitled to the first bite. The rest will be rotated to other fellow vampires at a lower price.

    We, the Florentia vampire, hadn''t drunk the blood straight from their skin in a long time. So the current scene was really very tempting. I could see the members of the Jaguar team trying to avert their faces and suppress their desire to prey. I was the same.

    The vampires of Florentia had vowed to live in peace with humans. We were also currently fighting together with humans so I felt a little sorry for the victims. Then I thought of Kyle.

    Damn, I forgot to keep an eye on him!

    A female vampire, now seen sniffing his hair.

    "Hey!" I said while protecting him.

    Kyle woke up looking terrified, he immediately saw a scene that traumatized him.

    "Do you want to sell this human to me? He''s handsome, I''ll drink his blood little by little," said the female vampire while looking at Kyle excitedly.

    "No! He''s mine! You find your prey yourself!" I asserted.

    "Oh, I thought you were a man," she said doubtfully.

    "I will bring this human for my mother and girlfriend," I said again.

    The woman looked annoyed before finally giving up and leaving.

    "I''m sorry Kyle, she almost ate you,"

    "Good grief sir Valor, this place is terrible!" Kyle trembled.

    "Kyle, wake up! You''re a knight. You''ll see things worse than this!" I whispered firmly to him and asked him to stand up.

    "Sorry sir, it''s forbidden to bring food from outside here," a waiter spoke sternly to me.

    "Does he look like my food? I''m a man!" I''m overreacting.

    "Valor, then what are your plans?" Damian whispered to me.

    "We''ll just watch, until our target is seen," I whisper back to them.

    "In order not to be suspicious, you must join the auction,"

    "What? All right¡ªthree hundred coins!" Damian raised his hand.

    "Wow! The gentleman over there is bidding this foreign girl a high price! Anything else?"

    "Three hundred and ten coins!"

    "Four hundred coins!" Raphael raised his hand.

    "Wow, do we have young masters today? Impressive! It''s going to be very hot tonight!"

    I glanced at the Florentia knights who were still bidding. They were purebloods. Usually pure blood comes from a noble and wealthy family. Of course they didn''t enter this auction with their soldiers'' salaries.

    When it reached the price of four hundred and twenty coins, the auction stopped. Raphael wins. Wait, I didn''t think he could win. He bid too high!

    "Congratulations young master! Please enjoy your first bite!" The owner of the bar looked excited and passed the chain that snared the victim''s waist into Raphael''s hand.

    "Drink! Drink! Drink!" The cheers of the vampires sounded encouraging.

    Raphael looked at the girl sharply with an even expression. He opened his mouth and exposed his fangs. The girl screamed loudly even though her mouth was covered with a cloth.

    "I''m a little full, can I save it for tomorrow? I''ll take it home," Raphael said.

    "A full purchase costs twice as much, my Lord," he said with a sly grin.

    "That''s will be fine,"

    The vampires looked disappointed. They wished they could taste the rest. But Raphael took her home instead.

    "Let''s move on to the next auction! Next is this pale girl. Who wants to start bidding for fifty coins?"

    The atmosphere of the bar which had been gloomy was back to being exciting. The dark-skinned girl was still shaking when Raphael brought her to his table.

    "Look, sir!" I whispered to him.

    A group of vampires wearing Avalon''s knight emblem on their clothes looked like they just emerged from a dungeon. Long blonde hair that reaches to the waist, and a slightly protruding forehead. He was Daniel Rutherford, the target we''re after.

    "Now what? We attack him?" Damian asked.

    "No sir! Investigation, that''s what we''re here for. Rutherford is their scientist . . we''re here to destroy the lab," I whisper.

    "What? You mean the lab is in this vampire bar?"

    "I guarantee that, sir," I said confidently.

    Before the war at the Tavern broke out, many weapons of mass destruction were shipped there. I know it was from this bar because I heard from several knights. Just as the weapon was delivered to the Tavern, this Bar was closed and destroyed. The weapon came from this town and I strongly suspect that Rutherford''s secret lab was in this Bar.

    I''m not one hundred percent sure, I bet a little on that. Luckily we saw Rutherford earlier so Raphael and Damian would trust me more.

    "Waiter, we''re going out for a bit. Don''t let anyone touch my food..or I''ll sue you guys," Raphael spoke to a female vampire maid who was a little unfocused seeing Kyle while occasionally swallowing her saliva.

    "All right, sir,"

    "Kyle and I will be distracting them sir . . you and sir Damian should try to get into the dungeon and find out what is inside," Raphael nodded at me.

    "Kyle, don''t panic because of this. There are only male vampires here, they won''t eat you," I looked into Kyle''s blue eyes to reassure him. He wondered what I was going to do.

    When no one was looking¡ªI took his hand and made an incision in his arm. A little away from the veins.

    "Who? Who dares to touch my prey?! Where is the manager of this place! I demand someone to pay back!! This human is a birthday present for my mother!" I shouted. The vampires now looked at me and began to surround me.

    Kyle looked confused for a moment.

    "What are you doing? You have to pretend you''re scared!" I whispered to Kyle. He was currently looking many times more delicious to me than before, due to being injured.

    This was embarrassing. But let it be.. I won''t see them again after this.

 Chapter 9 - The Dungeon

    Where should I start? Ah yes, I feel cursed. Yes, as vampires we were indeed cursed, we were imprisoned by our natural instinct to drink blood from the moment we are born. But over time we no longer find it sad. All living things need to eat. Such as animals that ate vegetables, or those who prey on other animals. Even plants feed on nutrients through their roots, and need sunlight to stay alive.

    We vampires need blood to live. As simple as that. Even though the demons who created us hoped that we would become an evil and feared race, it turns out that we could refuse it.

    Evil and good are relative things. I thought Florentia''s vampires were good people. But the Avalons thought they were good. They only follow their instincts and destiny as a vampire and a predator.

    But that was not what I meant about myself felt like being cursed. I was born in the Dubois family, as a Lady who was always pampered. My brother Jasper¡ªeven though he couldn''t go out during the day without an umbrella¡ªloves me. Mother and father, I think they love me too. But my brother''s condition as well as his position as heir had brought me here.

    Since I was born, they have taught me to be a perfect Lady. I did it obediently. But now, they were forcing me to throw away everything I had learned, and keeping me here.

    Maybe other women could envy me. But the truth was I never had a life of my own. Father asked me to join as a knight. He insisted that I didn''t need to stand out, and that it was unnecessary for me to do anything useful. He told me to be invisible and unnoticed until the war was over.

    I lived it obediently in my previous life. But my ending wasn''t good. Apart from a pleasant bite on the neck from Raphael¡ªmy life was wasted.

    Then what do they want from me? I had failed to be the perfect lady. I also failed to become a knight. Now, I made a decision to make up for the failure in my past life. But, was this the right decision?

    If I go back to Lapella, will they welcome me? Or even kicked me out again for disobedience? I did not understand. I still remember my father''s gaze at that time. He never spoke loudly to me, he always complimented me on my beauty and how about I made him proud. But I shied away from his orders. In the second month as a knight in my old life¡ªI escaped from the army barracks and returned to Lapella.

    He scolded me as if he never knew me. He turned his face away and ordered the servant to get me into the carriage that was taking me back to the border.

    Has my life been a lie? Father¡ªnever loved me?

    Therefore, this time I will act alone. Once again, I will ignore my father''s orders. I don''t know if I will regret it again. But at least¡ªI decided this myself.

    I didn''t like martial arts, I never thought I would actually fight Avalon. I hate all of this. The lonely life of the knights, the baths I could only do at least once every two days, the dried blood on my hair and clothes, Being ordered and forced to kill. I didn''t enjoy this.

    Am I too confident? I wish I could reach the position of general even though I didn''t really love this profession. I only rely on my memories of my past to be useful to the knights of Florentia. I pondered. Do I have to do this? Shouldn''t I just be a deserter and run away?

    Dubois'' name would probably fall because of it. But, my family didn''t want me. Why couldn''t I be selfish?

    "Sir Valor?" Kyle rebuked me who was still shaking. For a few moments, I wandered in the realm of my mind. I pondered many things that raised my doubts.

    It was my first time I murdered someone. I know, I had killed Shadows or injured a lot of Avalon''s knights in my past life. But I had never actually killed anyone. Let alone a civilian like a bar owner whose blood hadn''t dried on my dagger.

    Was I doing the right thing? What if it turns out I was wrong? What if the Avalons'' weapons lab weren''t in this bar? That means I''ve become a bad person. I murdered a civilians.

    I didn''t really care if it was self-defense or not. Because actually I could avoid this incident. I shouldn''t have followed him into a private room to discuss my false complaints. I just wanted to distract him. He asked me a lot and finally he shouted accusing me of being a Florentia spy.

    For all I know, I have to silence him before he complains to the guards outside. I didn''t mean to kill him. That was my reflex.

    "If you don''t kill him, sir Raphael and Damian will be in big trouble," Kyle understood what I was thinking. He tried to comfort me.

    Maybe it worked enough. I clenched my fists, trying to strengthen my resolve. My shaking stopped and I felt my heartbeat slow down. I''m fine. I have to complete this mission. I better stop overthinking. I am Valor, a knight who wants to become a general.

    "I think there''s another door in there," I pointed to a thin alcove in the wall of the room. I recognize it. Because in the Dubois mansion, my father built a similar room. It was a secret door.

    Kyle and I walked into it. While being wary because we didn''t know what we would face there. The Avalons have built a huge dungeon there. No one guessed that this place was under an ordinary vampire bar that wasn''t very big.

    I smell the thick oil. There was a torch stuck in the wall. But not all turned on. I was still able to see even though it was faint. But Kyle was a human and he needed some light.

    "Hold the hem of my clothes, Kyle, we can''t carry torches," I said to which he nodded.

    "I have pretty good eyesight, sir. At least I won''t trip or bump into anything," he said smiling at me.

    "We''re here to scout, we''re going to find sir Raphael and Damian. So hopefully we don''t have to kill anything," I said.

    "Even a rat?"

    "Yeah, rats or bats, or snakes. Basically don''t make unnecessary noises," I whispered to him.

    "So what are we looking for here?"

    "Weapons of mass destruction"

    "What does it look like?"

    "I don''t know," I shook my head.

    In my memory, the Avalons sent their weapons in large numbers from this city. All packed in wooden boxes and carried on horseback to the human villages surrounding the Tavern. But no one really knows what it looks like.

    What was clear, at that time the knights of Florentia fell one by one, reducing the strength of our allies quite significantly. Lord Rutherford attacked us with something we couldn''t see.

    Daniel Rutherford was a scientist recognized by the vampire nation. He sided with Avalon and it made everything quite difficult for us. He created many weapons, such as a machine that can shoot multiple arrows at once, as well as a flamethrower. Florentia didn''t have it.

    ***

    POV 3

    Raphael and his subordinate Damian entered the dungeon undetected. They were trained knights who were used to sneaking around. Now they were dressed in civilian clothes but their swords and daggers were not left behind.

    The two men drew their weapons as they stepped deeper into the underground passage.

    Lab 005

    After searching for quite a while, they finally arrived at a large room with the nameplate written on it.

    "So it''s not just one, they have many Labs,"

    "What kind of place is that?"

    "I think this is the lab or workshop where they assemble their weapons," Raphael replied. He tried to open it but the door was locked.

    "There are people!" Damian whispered. The two knights immediately hid behind the wall. They then saw people dressed as Avalon''s knights carrying wagons and unlocking the room.

    "Hey, it reminds me of something when I heard of Dubois'' name," Damian said.

    "Why do you have to talk about it now?" Raphael whispered back.

    "No, listen I just find this funny. I remember my family once proposed to their lady for me," Damian said again.

    "Oh really?" Raphael took half seriously. He was still observing the situation.

    "They rejected my proposal, you know why?"

    "What?"

    "They said I''m not strong enough to protect their lady, isn''t that a strange reason to reject someone''s proposal?" Damian smiled amusedly.

    "Dubois huh? Aren''t their heirs weak? That''s why they even had to send the Duke''s nephew instead of Jasper Dubois," Raphael whispered back in response.

    "Not really, you know, Jasper Dubois isn''t weak. They''re just deliberately spreading those rumors. Jasper once killed an adult pureblood vampire when he was only six years old.. It''s a secret, you better not share it," Damian said again in a mysterious tone.

 Chapter 10 - The Secret Passage

    "How do you know such a thing?" Raphael asked, still whispering.

    "One of my uncles who worked in the judiciary worked on the case. Of course Jasper wasn''t convicted, he was still a child. But since then he hasn''t left the house unattended. To avoid trouble, Dubois said their son was sickly."

    "Maybe he really is weak, the murder was just a coincidence."

    "My instincts told me that he''s hiding his power," Damian insisted.

    "You''re just a fan of conspiracies, you hope the rumors are true," replied Raphael unconcerned.

    "Now back to our mission! Where did the Avalons go?" Raphael continued.

    "They left the door open," Damian responded.

    The two knights slipped back. They were trained knights who could move silently. They were able to practice their breathing and the friction of their feet so that they were not heard. They moved effectively and it didn''t take long, they had already entered the secret room.

    The fishy smell of blood immediately hit their noses. But the vampires didn''t crave for it. Because they recognized that it wasn''t the smell of healthy blood. It smelled like the blood of a carcass that had been sitting in the sun for too long. Rotten and disgusting.

    The room they entered was like a hallway with minimal lighting. There were only stones on the walls and floor. Even if the torch fell, it wouldn''t be able to burn anything. However, this condition makes it a little difficult for them to hide their existence.

    Their steps¡ªdespite their caution¡ªstill resonate.

    "Who are you guys?!" Avalon''s knights ran towards the intruders while drawing their weapons. Surely they had no intention of hearing their answer.

    Raphael and Damian stayed where they were while drawing their swords along. The Avalons, too, were pure blooded. And they only drink human blood. Of course it could be a disadvantage for the knights of Florentia at this time. But Damian and Raphael, were no ordinary pureblood vampires.

    Raphael didn''t allow himself to hesitate. He chose one of his opponents and dueled him. Raphael was one of the holders of the cursed weapon. A thousand year old artifact supposedly forged by the demons themselves. His sword named Demetria was very sharp and forged from black metal. Demetria could cut through the wind and injure his opponent without touching. It was a sword that had been passed down through the generations by the Chastain family and was now inherited by Raphael.

    That incredibly sharp sword became many times more dangerous when wielded by a skilled swordsman as Raphael. It didn''t take long, Raphael didn''t show any hesitation either. One of his opponents fell to the ground with a deep slash in his stomach. There was no need for a silver plated weapon to kill them, as long as the wound was deep enough to hit their vital object.

    Damian didn''t have any cursed weapons, but he was also the best swordsman Florentia had. He uses a rapier, which was two very sharp short swords, to fight. He could play it so fast that the enemy couldn''t see his moves. Sometimes because he was too fast his enemy saw as if he was caught in a storm.

    The Florentia knights managed to effectively kill three pure-blooded knights of Avalon. Not too much blood and unnecessary incisions. All of their attacks were aimed directly at their vital organs. Raphael and Damian stepped over their corpses and continued walking without looking back. A slight weakness of Avalon''s knights, they felt strong because they only drank human blood to the point of being reluctant to improve their abilities.

    The purebloods earlier, might be able to defeat them if it was hand-to-hand combat. But Raphael and Damian were swordsmen who had trained themselves since their teens. Their swords seemed to have fused into their bodies. Raphael and Damian, were elite knights who were prepared to face the Avalon commanders. They would not allow themselves to be defeated by ordinary pureblood knights.

    The passage ended at a slightly rusty trellis gate. The door was unlocked, so they slowly slid it open. There was a creaking sound that made them hold their breath. There was worry that more and more of Avalon''s knights would come. No matter how strong, they wouldn''t be able to take on a battalion of enemy soldiers.

    Another drawback of the Avalons, they didn''t recruit humans as soldiers. Because for Avalon they were just cattle. The number of Avalon''s knights was not too much, so they overcame this weakness by making a lot of weapons and creating Shadows.

    Speaking of Shadows, they finally knew what they were keeping in the Dungeon. Shadows, the number may be more than sixteen. Their eyes were covered with cloth, their ears gagged. It aims to reduce their sense of taste. Their mouths were open and they looked thirsty.

    The strong smell of carrion actually wafted from the pile of human corpses that had been drained of blood. They were the food of the Shadows. The monster drank voraciously and never had enough. The human body looks like a mountain. The Avalons looked lazy to clean it. It seemed that was the reason why the knights had brought the wagon. But they have not finished their work because they were busy dealing with Raphael and Damian.

    The Shadows, bound by chains around their necks and long arms. Their free feet were busy scratching the stone floor, creating a not-so-shallow hole around them.

    They were not ready to be released into human settlements or into states that joined forces with Florentia. Those Shadows weren''t strong enough yet.

    www"We have to kill them all, now," said Raphael.

    "That''s obvious, but is this what that boy Dubois meant by weapons of destruction?"

    "Maybe, maybe not. Obviously we have to finish here and find another nest," Raphael concluded.

    As they began to draw swords to decapitate the Shadows¡ªan animal screech sounded above their heads.

    "Scouting bats!" Damian exclaimed pointing at a group of bats sleeping upside down with their feet gripping the ceiling of the dark cave-like room.

    "They''re too high! I can''t reach them!" Raphael sounded frustrated. The bats will return to their master and announce the intruder. They wouldn''t be safe if that happened.

    "Immediately kill these Shadows and then we go!" Raphael the commander decided.

    ***

    POV 1 (Juliet/Valor)

    It was boring, but scary at the same time. It''s like repeatedly watching horror theater all the time but couldn''t go even just sneaking off to the bathroom.

    I couldn''t find anything other than a long, dark hallway. there might also be some bats scouting over my head. But I didn''t have to worry because they won''t do anything as long as we walk quietly. They''re not that smart.

    I always had the fear of being surprised by something down the road. Maybe a group of knights, or Shadows deliberately released on patrol. That was crazy, but Avalon did contain crazy people. So the possibility remains.

    I only brought Kyle, a knight no less amateur than me. Plus he was human. The smell of his blood could invite female vampires to approach. Hopefully there weren''t too many female vampires in this place.

    But when would this end? It was like a trapping maze. I was not blind. But the scenery around us was the same. I didn''t think this place was built by Avalons. This was a very old ancient tunnel.

    If only this place hadn''t been ruled by Avalon¡ªI might have gotten a little excited. Maybe there was a secret treasure? Or a shortcut to an interesting place?

    Gosh I had to focus! Sir Raphael and Damian must have risked their lives there. I had to find them first, before I was found by Avalon''s vampires.

    We should have gone together. I might not be strong enough to fight a normal vampire. Moreover, Avalon was filled with pure-blood vampires.

    Should I just go back to the room earlier? I didn''t want to throw my life away. The gods have been kind enough to give me a second chance. I didn''t want to die silly. Breaking through Avalon''s secret Dungeon alone with a human was too risky! Even stupid.

    "There''s room over there," Kyle whispered.

    "Like a chapel,"

    The room was brighter, felt like an anomaly in the suffocating darkness. I didn''t know where they got that light from. As far as I know it was still pitch black outside. Maybe they used a mirror to reflect the moonlight more strongly.

    There was an offering table, I didn''t know which god they worship but there was an altar that smelled of musk mixed with strong frankincense. There was something sanctified there.

    I saw a sword stuck in the altar table, which turned out to be made of solid stone. The sword looked solidly stuck there and I felt a strange aura there. As if calling me to come closer.

    "Sir Valor? What are you doing?" I heard Kyle ask. But I felt hypnotized and kept walking to the altar. I touched the hilt of his sword with a dramatic feeling. A strange sensation immediately ran through my body. There was a feeling of excitement followed by a passionate breath.

    I had to take this thing home.

    I felt like I was pulling a sword from the corpses. Though clearly it was a hard rock. The sword was black in color, with silver veins evenly distributed there like a bolt of lightning. This was a very beautiful and strong sword. I read the engraving. There were some ancient Latin characters in there that I couldn''t quite understand.

    "What are you doing?!" There was a voice I didn''t recognize. I turned around and saw three vampires with bloodshot eyes and Avalon uniforms looking furiously at me. My hand, still holding the sword.

    "You can pull it out? Who are you?! We have to report this to the general!"

    They wanted to kill me, at least capture and torture me. Bad memories from my past life flashed through my mind. I didn''t want to repeat that!

    "Kyle!" I shouted for him. Then I moved behind his back.

    "Sir Valor, what are you doing?"

    "I''ll explain later," I said before slicing his back with my dagger. Fresh blood dripped not too much and I¡ªdrank it.

    The Dubois family, apart from being a pure-blood vampire family, also has other privileges. We move faster than other vampires. I need more strength to do that.

    I was lucky to bring Kyle.. Because even though half serious, I thought that he was my emergency food.

 Chapter 11 - Her Secret

    I felt my body getting warmer. It has been a long time since I last drank human blood. I think Kyle has amazing blood qualities. In the past, at the Dubois residence I drank it from a cup and it didn''t taste very fresh. Maybe it''s because now I drink it straight from him¡ªit tastes better.

    What was clear, Kyle now holding the back of his back while looking at me confused. His mind was torn between having to fight with Avalon''s vampires or commenting on my actions.

    I made calculations in my brain. Would Kyle believe me if I reasoned I was a gay vampire who prefers to drink male blood? Or should I be honest that I was a girl? For the record, biologically we could not drink the blood of the same sex. It didn''t matter if we were gay. But Kyle was a slightly innocent human. Maybe he would believe?

    But what if Kyle leaked it? I could have made him my slave to keep him quiet, just like the Avalon vampire did. But I do not want to. Kyle was my friend¡ªthough I occasionally consider him my emergency food. I would not enslave him.

    Protecting the lives of both of us was our priority right now. Kyle''s blood, like a tonic to my cells. I felt that my steps have become lighter. I never really took my sword practice too seriously. But I had five years of living as a knight in my past life. I know how to fight.

    The sword with the silver lightning pattern that I just got¡ªconverged harmoniously in my grip. Strange, it felt like there was a bond between me and that inanimate object. I could swing it lightly.

    I didn''t allow the vampires to attack first. I ran at high speed around them to confuse them. I was so fast that their eyes couldn''t keep up with me.

    My sword swung at the head of one of the Avalons. The slash was so sharp that not much blood was dripping. Even though his head was separated from his neck. I think the friction from this blade generates heat that burns the wound thereby reducing the bleeding. One fell, two left. Good grief. I didn''t know if it''s the influence of Kyle''s blood or my new sword. But I felt invisible.

    Unfortunately, I was too caught off guard. I forgot that they were strong purebloods. Although they may not be as fast as me, they could still keep up with me. One of them managed to stop me from running. I''m thankful he used his body to stop me. If he uses a sword. My leg must have been cut off.

    This was a kill or be killed situation. We

    Were in a grueling war. I didn''t want empathy and compassion to overwhelm me. So, I was not wasting my time. Luckily Kyle acted quickly, he shot a silver arrow behind the head of one of Avalons. Silver was the vampire race''s weakness, even if the arrows only scratched it shallowly, they must have been in pain.

    I ended his suffering by stabbing his heart. It was the best mercy I could show. Another Avalon vampire tried to escape. Since he was no longer trying to kill me¡ªI''ll let him live.

    I chased after him and grabbed his skull. Then I banged it hard against the stone wall. He just passed out. He was still alive and most importantly he won''t report to anyone if we infiltrate.

    I was amazed. It shouldn''t be possible for a woman like me to cripple the three pure-blood knights of Avalon. No matter how amateur they were. Because I was an amateur myself. I was still out of breath digesting this situation.

    I killed again. This time they were enemies. I defended myself. I shouldn''t feel guilty. But I was disgusted because even for a moment I enjoyed the taste of cutting their skin and chopping off their heads.

    In a panic I threw the sword on the stone floor. Maybe it was not Kyle''s blood that made me that way. But that sword. It was beautiful and fun to use. But I didn''t want to enjoy killing. It didn''t matter even in a war situation.

    Avalon''s knights, too, had families in their homes. I couldn''t imagine how their family would feel. I felt like a criminal and I cried. Men couldn''t be like this. But I''m sure if I really was a man I would feel this way too.

    In one day I have taken three lives. I didn''t know how I should deal with this guilt.

    "Valor, they''re bad people. They''re our enemies," Kyle seemed to understand what I was worried about.

    "That doesn''t really help," I sobbed.

    "How about I put it this way, you killed three people, but you would have saved thousands of innocent lives. Does that make you any better, sir Valor?" Kyle said kindly to me. I felt his hand slightly stiffen when he tried to touch my shoulder.

    "I might need more time to get over this," I sobbed, trying to swallow the guilt.

    "All we have to do now is complete the mission and make sure their deaths weren''t in vain..you started this sir Valor," he said in a tone that turned slightly formal to me.

    "Sorry for drinking your blood," I said.

    "No, that''s surprising but¡ªI think you have your reasons for hiding it. So, you''re actually¡ª"

    "If I told you I''m a gay who is only interested in drinking men''s blood, would you believe it?" I asked, a little desperate.

    "Err, unfortunately I have sufficient knowledge of vampires. I know that even if you are gay, you can''t drink from the same sex..So sir Valor¡ªwhat''s your real name?" Kyle was a little awkward when he said it. I knew he wasn''t stupid. My excuses were too silly anyway.

    "Keep calling me Valor, and yes I am a girl, Kyle . . but you can''t tell anyone about this," I had stopped crying and looked into his eyes.

    "No, of course I won''t tell anyone, Sir Valor. I still respect you, you''re the leader I''ve looked up to..You can drink my blood anytime, you can tell me anything. Including when you want to release your feminine emotions like now. You can cry on my shoulder. I''ll protect you, sir Valor," Kyle said as if he was taking his oath of allegiance as a Knight. I felt warmth creep up my chest. Tears welled up on my face again.. For the first time in five years, I felt like I had a true friend.

 Chapter 12 - The Mass Weapon

    I relied on my instincts and running speed to search for Raphael and Damian in this vast underground labyrinth. Kyle was tasked with remembering the path so that we could safely escape if the situation turned dangerous.

    There was not much room in this dungeon. Although it was confusing at first, I think I already understand this place. Although at first glance it looks the same. But the stone floor had a difference. I just need to step in a cleaner area, with less dust. It was a sign that the knights of Avalon often walked that road.

    I found several rooms, some of which were empty. Some of the others contained the bodies of the dead Shadows strewn around. It must be Raphael and Damian''s doing. We have to hurry up and get out of this place because soon Avalon will notice the intruder and caught us.

    The scout bats saw us and squealed in turn. Kyle was busy shooting them so they couldn''t report anything to the Avalons. But the number of arrows was limited, so I had to stop occasionally to pick them up from the carcasses of the bats.

    I still carry Kyle on my back. He was reluctant at first but I insisted. He might be affected because I was a girl. But I won''t allow anyone to underestimate me just because I was a girl.

    I also used my ears well. When I heard the sound of bats screeching loudly apart from above our heads¡ªthat meant it was probably other intruders. Namely Raphael and Damian.

    "Over there!" Kyle whispered to me, we heard bats making noise in the north.

    I found Sir Raphael and Damian killing the shackled Shadows. Kyle shot the bats quickly and accurately. He never missed a shot. Even if he were riding a horse. He would be Florentia''s best archer later, I have to make sure his abilities improve.

    "Sir Valor?" Raphael looked relieved to see me. He probably thought I was dead. I didn''t think I could make it this far.

    "Are you all right?" I lowered Kyle to the ground and found the knights completely unharmed.

    They only killed the shackled Shadows. We also sneak into this Dungeon at night and at times they didn''t expect so the guard was pretty loose.

    "So, these Shadows were the one you call weapons of destruction?" Damian confirmed.

    Previously he underestimated me. But now when one by one my "predictions" were proven, he wanted to hear my opinion. Well, I couldn''t be sure but I did know that it wasn''t the Shadows who weakened Florentia''s knights in the past.

    "I guess we should keep looking in another room, I''m sure this isn''t what we''re looking for," I shook my head.

    Raphael didn''t seem to be listening. I realized he was looking behind my back. Even though I threw it away. I finally felt like I had to pick it up again. It was like there''s a bond between me and the sword that I think will make it hard for me to sleep if I leave it in this place.

    But sir Raphael didn''t seem to comment other than just looking thoughtful for a moment before turning his attention back to his mission.

    "We''re moving again then. You just follow us behind," Raphael asserted himself as the leader.

    There were still several other rooms in this place. But we couldn''t rummage through everything. Raphael gave a time limit until dawn to finish everything. At least we could kill hundreds of Shadows. It was a pretty significant victory even though the war at the Tavern hadn''t really started yet.

    We entered the next room. In contrast to the room that smelled fishy because it was inhabited by Shadows, we smelled a strong smell of medicine and herbs in there. We also saw piles of rice, wheat, spices and candied fruit. All are non-perishable foodstuffs.

    I saw a room similar to a kitchen complete with a stove and firewood which was also briefly used. There were pots there that were empty but I could still see the leftovers or dried soup in there.

    We vampires didn''t have a kitchen. We didn''t cook. We only drink blood. Even if we had a similar place in our mansion¡ªusually it was just some kind of abattoir where we harvested blood for our family''s consumption.

    Sometimes I also want to taste their vegetables, fruit or soup but my stomach refuses. My tongue will immediately turn bitter if I touch it a little. We were vampires, so that was not a problem for us. We were not jealous. But the point was, vampires didn''t need everything in this room.

    Avalon''s Vampire was plotting something here. And it has to do with humans.

    I turned to look at the other corner of the room. There were wooden crates that had been closed. It looks like it contains food stuff. All of this will be sent to the humans. Because the vampires couldn''t taste it at all.

    "I think I understand," Raphael stirred the rice that was in a straw sack. When he raised his hand, I saw a bluish hue clinging to his skin.

    "This food has been poisoned," said Raphael.

    "Are they going to poison the humans?"

    I saw Kyle approach and also stir his hands between the food. He raised his hand but there was no reaction whatsoever on his skin.

    "That food can only poison vampires!"

    "But vampires don''t eat all that!" I chimed in.

    In my old memory, the wooden crates were indeed delivered to the human settlement from the bars in this town. What did these foods contain? Not a weapon? Then why did Florentia''s vampires fall dead after this?

    "This food will have no effect on human health, they target the vampires," Raphael concluded.

    "How to?"

    "Avalon''s commander named Rutherford is a Scientist, he must have made something in this food..making it non-toxic to humans but turning their blood into poison for vampires. This food will be consumed by the humans who live around the Tavern. The base of our allies and the donor''s blood supply that feeds us. it was Rutherford''s way of killing us without us knowing," Raphael explained.

    We were all stunned. This was a big discovery.

    "Good job sir Valor, I made sure your commander knows about your contribution," Damian patted my shoulder showing his appreciation.

    I smile. I could totally do this. Little by little they would know my name. I was able to get closer to the commanders and advance my career. Even though I almost died from this, it''s all worth it.

    "We should bring some of this food as samples..we''re going to check all the food our allied humans eat," Raphael muttered. Then he looked at me.

    "And you, sir Valor.. I need to talk to you seriously about that sword on your back," said sir Raphael while looking at me with his charming eyes.

 Chapter 13 - Another Banquet

    "Another victory for Florentia! Let''s salute to one of our commanders who has paralyzed Avalon''s secret lab, Raphael Chastain!" One of the commanders toasted, raising the blood-filled cup in his hand.

    Crowds of cheers were heard. They chanted Raphael''s name. We were in one of the knights of Florentia barracks around the Taverin. After our infiltration of Avalon''s secret dungeon¡ªwe immediately set off for the Taverin.

    I left my captain who had returned to headquarters with the rest of my team. Only me and Kyle, a member of the Raven team, were brought to the Taverin. I didn''t have to beg them to bring Kyle because Raphael recognized Kyle''s archery skills.

    Raphael did have a prominent military career for a long time. He was only five years older than me. He would be more well known in a few years, mainly because of his big role in the Taverin Wars. But thanks to our infiltration this time, he would shine even faster. Maybe he would be General before me.

    "I didn''t do it alone, I got information from the knight, Valor Dubois. It was his observation and intuition that gave me this victory. I was solely leading them," Raphael spoke. Then I realized that all their eyes were now on me.

    The novice knight who was small, silver haired and didn''t look strong enough to wield a sword like me¡ª was now the center of attention. Dubois'' name was well known, but we haven''t shown our talents and military accomplishments among the knights of Florentia in a long time.

    "Good job sir Dubois!"

    "We wish you well in the next war!"

    "Good work!"

    The knights pointed, punched me in the shoulder, ruffled my hair and did all the knights'' friendly greetings with me. I just responded with a smile and awkward gesture. I will never get used to this. I missed hanging out with the girls, but the female knights of Florentia were in another barracks. They have their own party.

    "Tell me what you found there," when their attention to me began to subside, a general sat down next to me and smiled at me.

    I know him. I mean, Florentia only had twelve generals. I couldn''t possibly not recognize him. He was Harvey von Maxwell, General of Florentia who led the Scout unit. He was responsible for ambush plans, spies and information gathering. I was a Scout knight who had only joined his unit less than two months.

    Usually, at most I had only ever spoken at the commander level. Now a general was talking to me. General Maxwell had blond hair, slightly sunken cheeks and eyes with thick eye bags. He was thin and looked like he could fall with just a little push. But we couldn''t underestimate the Generals.

    To reach that level, one had to be strong and intelligent enough. But I could never like this one general. Maybe because he''s the leader of the spies. I didn''t really like their job. I think being on the front lines was more interesting. I could stand out more, just like Raphael. But I know that I would be more useful if I joined the Scouts. Because I have my past life knowledge to help the Florentia allies.

    When a victory occurs, information gatherers like me won''t get much attention. Only the leaders were in the spotlight. As happened today, where Raphael was praised as a knight of great merit.

    "Did sir Raphael not report it to you?"

    "He''s only making reports for the generals. He''s not my subordinate either, but you, young knight. Are you part of the Scout unit right? so it makes more sense if you report to me," he said again.

    "Do I need to write it down? I mean, to make things look more formal," I asked.

    "No need, I''ve read Raphael''s report. I want you to tell me what''s not in the report..what should the knights of Florentia do after this?" he said again.

    I thought so too. Was this person testing me? That means I couldn''t just say that we killed hundreds of Shadows and brought home a sample of Avalon''s poison of mass destruction.

    "The Avalons don''t have many knights to guard their lab. I think when we infiltrated, there were less than a dozen knights there guarding an asset of that size. They made use of Shadows and trained reconnaissance bats. But their defenses aren''t strong enough,"

    "Then?"

    "In my opinion, the dungeon was indeed about to be abandoned. They intended to close it down. They have another secret lab besides there and are planning something bigger. It''s not strategically positioned so I don''t think it makes sense for them to have a base there. They are just making use of the underground passage that the previous generation of vampires built long ago," I explained what I was thinking.

    Of course I''m still hiding some of the facts that happened. Raphael''s report didn''t mention me taking the sword from their altar. It was his decision, he said no one needed to know about it.

    "A fortune teller huh? Damian said you knew all about it because of the vision a god sent you," general Maxwell commented.

    "Well, that¡ª"

    "You''re making a big bet on your career, I guess all the rumors about the prophecy are bullshit. It would be easier to believe if you were just a knight with high observation skills. That''s a very valuable ability in the Scout unit. So, you think the Avalons are planning something big huh?" he said again.

    "That Possible,"

    "After this what will you do? You''re going back to headquarters?"

    "No sir! I''m going to the Taverin,"

    Florentia planned to attack first. We didn''t want the enemy to notice that their laboratory was destroyed and instead come up with other plans that didn''t happen in my previous life. I realized that everything I did could change the storyline. I wish I could give Florentia a bigger win. But there''s also the possibility of things getting much worse.

    "Okay, are you going to be behind the scenes gathering information or¡ª"

    "Actually, sir Raphael asked me to come with him, with the Jaguar team. Only during the war at the Taverin,"

    "Oh, interesting..are you also as strong as them?"

    "No sir, I''m just an amateur," I said.

    "Remember sir Valor, you are part of the Scout unit so I am your superior and you will report directly to me. We will read Avalon''s moves next. We will talk a lot at the Taverin. Now have a drink..I haven''t seen you drink." General Maxwell held out a cup of fresh blood for me.

    I smiled at him, then pretended to drink it. My face turned pale and while trying not to swallow a drop of female human blood ¡ª I said goodbye.

    Again, I''m gargling in the backyard. Trying to get all the blood out of my mouth. I gasped. Feeling sick and nauseous. I lay on my back looking up at the sky. I saw a cluster of galaxies above my head that looked like a sprinkling of fairy dust. Magical and mysterious at the same time.

    Then once again, I met Sir Raphael. He looked at me, but I didn''t think it''s going to be like our first meeting. At that time he thought I was a lazy knight and told me to bring his weapons for the humans to polish.

    But I just realized it now. He didn''t ask me to bring his sword. Raphael never leaves his sword.

    Me too, seems the same. The sword I took from the dungeon¡ªkept calling me to touch it. Now I felt uneasy separated with that sword even if it''s only for a few minutes. That was weird. How can I be possessive about an inanimate object?

    "As I thought, you can''t ignore the sword altogether. You must have brought it," he commented.

    "So do you," I said.

    "My sword and yours, were forged by the same person. Sir Valor, it is a cursed sword..since you don''t seem to know anything, I''ll teach you how to treat that weapon. Now sit down and let me see your sword," said Sir Raphael again.

    To be honest I didn''t really pay much attention to what he was saying. I was distracted by his face, and his body. Ok, we''re both men at this point.. But should he take off his vest like that? And why was his hair and shirt a little wet? Now I could see everything and didn''t know where to look.

 Chapter 14 - Story About The Sword

    "Like I said, this is a cursed sword. Its name is engraved on each hilt. Can you read it?"

    "Eh? I''m not very good at reading ancient Latin characters. I mean, normally it''s never taught in any school," I shook my head.

    "But can you see it?" Raphael asked. I nodded half doubtfully.

    "That means you are indeed the owner of this sword, where exactly do you get it?"

    "That¡ªI took it from an altar in Avalon''s dungeon yesterday, sir," I said.

    "So what do you mean by cursed sword?" I continued.

    "It belongs to the knights of darkness,"

    "You know their story, don''t you?" Raphael asked again.

    Yes, of course I know. All vampires know the legend. In ancient times, vampires did not exist in the world. Our ancestors were humans.

    Then the earth was attacked by a gigantic flame-throwing monster that could not be defeated. The humans had done everything possible but even though they were united, they could never defeat it.

    In order to regain peace, the strongest knights gather and make a contract with the devil. They were willing to trade their souls and humanity for great power. The demon king agreed and gave them the weapons taken from hell.

    The knights gained tremendous power and they were finally able to defeat the monster. But it turned out that the monster was an order from the Demon king. The knights were deceived but they were already trapped in an eternal contract with the devil.

    They, their families and their descendants will gain strength and a long life. But they have to drink human blood. That was the history of why we became vampires.

    I grabbed my sword again, and felt the carving.

    "You can try copying it on paper, I''ll read the name for you. The engraving will only be seen by the true owner of the sword. I was a little surprised to learn that hundreds of years had passed and the sword wasn''t in any noble''s house..did the Dubois family ever have a sword like this? Usually cursed weapons are passed down from generation to generation like the Chastain family left Demetria to me," Raphael pointed his sword at me.

    "Can I touch it?" I''m a little curious.

    "Usually if it wasn''t the true owner, you wouldn''t be able to just touch it without getting burned."

    "Eh? Burned?"

    "Yeah, usually before finding the true owner, we keep it on the altar. Every grown child in my family used to take turns touching it..and Demetria chose me, since then I can''t stay away from it," Raphael says as if Demetria was a real person. Even though it was a sword.

    Demetria was a sword that I found beautiful. The color of the handle was brown. It took its name from the goddess Demeter, who in mythology was described as the goddess of fertility and agriculture. It just didn''t match Raphael''s tough and masculine physique. What power does the sword have?

    I tried to touch the hilt, and a burning sensation ran through my palms. I immediately took it off and rubbed my sore red skin. Raphael wasn''t kidding. The sword was definitely not forged by ordinary blacksmiths.

    "I can guess, you were able to defeat Avalon''s knights yesterday alone because¡ª"

    "Kyle helped me!" I corrected it.

    "Let''s just talk reality here, to be honest I''m sure that humans aren''t much help," his tone was slightly disdainful. Kyle actually helped me a lot. Thanks to his blood I was able to move quickly, maximizing the power of my vampire. But I couldn''t tell him that.

    "He''s a good archer," I said again.

    "I know, but I''m not in the mood to talk about it, sir Valor. I want to talk about you and this sword. I think the Dubois family is also descended from one of the dark knights of the past..but, you never had this cursed weapon in your house?" he asked.

    "Never," I said confidently.

    "And you, don''t even come from the main family. Usually only those born to a family head can possess a cursed weapon..like me, who is the second son of Marquiss Chastain. Or Jasper Dubois, who is heir to Duke Dubois and his younger sister," he said.

    I felt a little anxious, I was worried that my cover would be exposed. I am indeed the second child of the Dubois family. But he couldn''t know that.

    "Why are you silent?"

    "No, you said you wanted to bring me paper and pen," I reminded him.

    He then got up and went out of his tent. I could breathe more freely for a moment. This may be more stressful than fighting Shadows. Raphael asked me to come with him to his private tent. He was a commander so he had his own tent. He said he should talk to me alone.

    All right, we''re both men now. He shouldn''t have any strange intentions towards me. But still I am a real woman. I remember all the chats of the girls before I was trapped in this battlefield.

    Raphael Chastain was one of the hottest bachelors in Lapella. He''s from another state, but he goes to school in Lapella. He was my senior and I knew how popular he was. After graduating from the academy, he enlisted in the military voluntarily.

    Of course as knights we didn''t have to always stay on the battlefield. Sometimes we get a day off. Every four months we could go home. When Raphael came home, he couldn''t really relax because he had to fulfill a lot of party invitations.

    Back when I was known as lady Valerie Dubois, I had invited him to a party. It was because my friends were urging me. But he didn''t come. I felt he was a little arrogant and looked down on my family. Dubois was the ruler of Lapella. How could he refuse my invitation?

    That was why I wasn''t too enthusiastic about knowing he was my fianc¨¦. I mean, we''ve never even officially met. Why does father want to set me up with him?

    Some time before I died, I interacted with him quite often. I got to know him better. I didn''t think he was too arrogant. Maybe he just didn''t want to come to the party of a spoiled duke''s daughter and become the gossip material of the girls at the party.

    He was a very responsible commander when carrying out his duties. He cares for his subordinates. I respect him.

    "Here, try to copy the name of your sword, I will read it to you," he came and my thoughts were broken. My face turned red without me being able to prevent it.

    I had been trying to clear my mind and get used to seeing him in a thin shirt that was a little wet. But why was he now taking off his shirt instead!

    "Why?" she asked, confused.

    "Why did you take your clothes off?"

    "Huh?" Of course he was confused. This was his own room and the knights were used to it. I was also used to seeing knights exposing more skin than Raphael''s today¡ªto the point where I felt unworthy for marriage. I didn''t know, maybe because I remember that he used to drink my blood in my past life. So I couldn''t look at him like other knights.

    "I mean, isn''t it really cold today," I responded nervously.

    "Yeah, that''s why I took off my shirt, I had to wait for it to dry,"

    He''s right. I must sound weird right now. Remember Valerie, now you''re a man!

    I shook my head and started to write on the paper the commander gave me. I looked at the inscription on the hilt of my new sword. I copied it and gave it to Raphael.

    He read it with a frown. I thought my writing was a little unclear. After all, it was ancient Latin writing. Could he really read it?

    "Apollon, that''s the name of your sword. Now try to hold it and call its name," said Raphael seriously. I nodded, and gripped the hilt of my sword firmly.

    "Apollon," I muttered. Instantly I felt a foreign power radiate from my palm. Like a swarm of ants crawling through my veins carrying sparks that weren''t too hot. I had a hard time describing it.

    Unlike the last time I used it, it trembled slightly. I was shocked and dropped it.

    "You should know your sword better. Back then, my family recorded its abilities from my ancestors. But for your case, it might be a little difficult. Since you said, Dubois never had a cursed weapon, there was no record of Apollon..we will learn it gradually," said Raphael again.

    "What does it mean?"

    "You have the Apollon, one of the cursed weapons. You will become a valuable asset to Florentia later. So I will train you myself, Valor," he said while looking at me seriously.

    .

 Chapter 15 - The Avalons

    Balaghar State,

    Avalon''s base.

    The castle looked dim. The occupants do not allow too much sunlight to enter. So that greenish moss grows in the corners of the walls and coats the damp stone floor.

    Painful cries could also be heard from the empty spaces scattered throughout the castle. Their screams collided with the wall, creating a boisterous echo.

    It was an ordinary day at Balaghar castle, the residence of Daniel Rutherford who now looked not well. He sat in his comfortable chair with his arms folded on his desk. His face was disheveled, his blonde hair not as charming as usual. He also didn''t drink enough blood today, so his skin was as pale as frozen chicken in winter.

    The window curtains were ripped to shred, the furniture was overturned and scattered in his rage. He was angry, disappointed and cursed himself for his negligence.

    The dungeon that was one of his laboratories had been destroyed. The Shadows he made at no small cost¡ªkilled before they were ready to be harvested. His little experiment with poison that should have been his pride strategy ¡ª was now useless.

    The knights of Florentia already knew it. They could no longer carry out the plan. Meaning that the gallons of poison he had made had to be thrown away. Florentia must have anticipated his tactics.

    He should have added a lot of guards. He should have moved out of that non-strategic dungeon long ago. But back then the knights of Avalon couldn''t do it because they were guarding something valuable in that underground labyrinth.

    One of the cursed swords whose name was not yet known¡ª has been kept by the knight Avalon for hundreds of years. Until now no one has claimed to have it. It was a sword that no noble family had ever owned.

    The Avalons, in turn, had asked the pure-blooded knights of noble families to come to the secret altar and touch the sword. But none of them could pull it out, not even touch it.

    For a long time, the Avalons had guessed. If the sword was probably owned by one of the nobles of Florentia. Yesterday, when they snuck in and destroyed some of what Rutherford had been fighting for all this time¡ª the sword disappeared.

    "My Lord, please take it slow," moaned a brown-haired woman, in a beautiful dress and enchanting body.

    She was in the lap of a Avalon knight. The woman wore a low necked dress, she let the knight stroke her hair.

    "My beautiful Diana, I will not hurt you," said the knight seductively.

    The woman succumbed, tilted her head and the knight plunged his fangs, gulping the blood from her veins voraciously.

    The woman, through the last moments of her life, felt happy and comfortable. When he finished, the knight dropped her to the floor. Usually, the maids would clean up their leftovers every morning. They will not tire of burying the bodies of the victims. They would pile it up and burn it to ashes.

    "Should you do that sir Petrovsky? Seduce and talk to your prey?" Daniel Rutherford commented furiously.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, General. Does the way I eat bother you?" Caesar Petrovsky, wiping his lips, responded in a slightly defiant tone. He smiled. Petrovsky was a well-built man with a handsome face. He has dazzling blue eyes and short blonde hair. But, Petrovsky was not just a handsome face. He was young but already held the title of commander.

    "They''re prey, not something we can talk to or be friends with. You remind me of the Florentias!" Rutherford was annoyed.

    "You know that happy prey tastes better and healthier. Especially if they fall in love with us, you should try it once in a while," said Petrovsky with a small grin.

    "Still, it''s a waste of time. We''re going to war at the Taverin in a bit..you will no longer be able to do that often. You must be satisfied with the blood of ugly, old and frightened human village women. There were no beautiful noble girls there. Your taste buds have to be downgraded," Rutherford informed.

    "I know sir," Caesar was now sitting on a sofa and leaning there casually.

    "Florentia has taken a step forward, the Scout unit said they''ve moved to the Taverin..without the Shadows we set up in the dungeon¡ªour power would be reduced," Rutherford expressed his concern.

    "How about we create an army of vampires the conventional way?" Caesar offers.

    "You mean to infect as many humans as possible to become soldiers? You know it''s troublesome, sir Petrovsky. The new vampire has a lot to teach. They can''t control their thirst and we''ll be more busy providing food for them than we can immediately use their services. That''s why I created Shadows."

    "But Shadows aren''t easy to make either, especially in the near future. Florentia made sure we didn''t get a chance to do that. They weren''t stupid, General," said Caesar, folding his legs.

    "And why are you so relaxed, Petrovsky?"

    "If you have an idea, say it now. Before we head off to the Taverin. It''s not going to be easy. Now that they have more cursed weapons wielder on their side. We''re nearly equal in strength," added Rutherford again.

    "I don''t have much of a plan, sir. I''m not as genius as you..it''s just, I think we''re going straight for their leader."

    "You mean?"

    "There''s no need to focus on killing as many people as possible. We just need to make sure we eliminate the right people."

    "I''m interested sir, so what do you want from me?"

    "I need a name, how much do you know about the Florentias who infiltrated the crypt?" Petrovsky said.

    "Irina!" Rutherford called out. Then a female knight in uniform and bespectacled came before him.

    "Yes, sir?"

    "What did we know about the intruders in the Dungeon yesterday?"

    "Our spies at the Taverin have confirmed, sir. Raphael Chastain led the raid. The exact number is unknown..but it is strongly suspected that one of them is carrying the sword," said Irina while fixing her glasses seriously.

    "Okay then! Now I have a clear target," said Caesar contentedly as he rose from his seat.

    "Are you ready to face him? He''s not just a knight..he''s a wielder of a cursed weapon and trained himself from a young age," Rutherford reminded.

    "I knew him, we were even friends. But now we''re on different sides. I''m also always looking for opportunities to meet him. So this will be interesting," replied Caesar casually.

    "Type B Shadows flee! Guards! Prepare to attack!" A knight shouted from the courtyard.

    Rutherford shook his head.

    "They''re many times more powerful, but hard to control. This is probably the umpteenth B-type Shadows we''ve had to kill," Rutherford complained.

    He then stood up to go to the courtyard but Caesar stopped him.

    "Let me take care of it, sir," he said, then jumped down from the window.

    As commander Petrovsky walked among the knights, they fell silent. His charismatic aura and strength made everyone shy away from him. No matter foe or friend.

    There was only one being who didn''t show respect when they saw him. It was the Shadows type B with a gigantic build. Caesar didn''t know what kind of experiment Rutherford did. He was a genius scientist who kept many secrets.

    The shadows saw him, it tried to untie the silver rope that was intentionally tied to him. Even though his body was now bruised and burnt with silver¡ªhe didn''t look like he was in pain. His skin was very thick, his fangs resembled that of a wolf''s and his nails were as long as iron. It could uproot large trees with ease and destroy buildings with just a flick of its hand. Unfortunately it couldn''t be fully controlled yet.

    "Sir, Petrovsky, he is dangerous," one of Avalon''s knights reminded him.

    "It''s okay, I''ve been drinking good quality blood today," Petrovsky smiled then he disappeared from sight.

    He ran so fast that it was almost impossible for the eyes to follow. The gust of wind felt against his opponent''s skin was the only sign of his existence. He jumped up and raised his sword. He plunged it deep into the Shadows'' back and dragged it.

    The Shadows roared. The sword spread fire as hot as magma that scorched anything it touched.

    Petrovsky was famous for attacking directly to his opponent''s weak point and killing him quickly.

    "Thank you, General Rutherford, my sword, Vulcan, hasn''t had much fun in a long time," Petrovsky said with satisfaction as he calmly cleaned the remaining blood on his cursed sword.

    "Now, where can I find Raphael?" He said again.

 Chapter 16 - Her First Training

    "I can''t believe we will separate, sir Valor," Kyle looked at me sadly as I had to head off to the Taverin first.

    I finally got permission from my commanders, they''re willing to let me join with sir Raphael and the other elite troops. They said it was because of my considerable role in the discovery of Avalon''s laboratory a few weeks ago. But I know that the real reason was because Raphael asked them.

    He insisted that me possessing the cursed sword Apollon was a secret. But I was sure he already told General Bartolomeo. He was also one of the cursed weapons wielders. That was the main reason why I was able to join the elite jaguar team.

    Maybe it would be easier if I moved to a ground troop unit led by general Bartolomeo. But General Maxwell would not allow it. He said I was an asset to the scout unit. So my current status was only a temporary transfer knight. I also still had to obey General Maxwell more than other generals.

    This was a little confusing, because in my old life, I only obeyed one commander, Sir Charles.

    "Kyle, you have to stay, they need you more," I tell him a little pityingly. It was like being separated from my own brother. I remember Jasper. He was also so reluctant to let me go to war that he opposed my father. But as usual no one could go against father''s decision.

    "I moved to the Scout unit because you took me there," he laments.

    "Just until the war at the Taverin is over, we''ll meet there too Kyle," I shook my head.

    "But they''re all men!" He whispered loudly.

    "It''s always been like that anyway," I whispered to him a little.

    "Still, I can''t be relieved¡ªwhat if you''re hungry?"

    "You promised to keep it a secret, Kyle," I remind him a little threateningly.

    "I know, but¡ª" Kyle was still reluctant. I heard he had a younger sister. Kyle had been a bit protective of me ever since he found out I was a girl. I couldn''t blame him. But an attitude like that could weaken my resolve in this war.

    "When we meet again, promise me you''ll be stronger than this, Kyle!" I parted from him with a determined look¡ª so that he wouldn''t have to worry about me.

    I once again looked back, there was a sense of relief to see Kyle rejoining his squad. Maybe I unknowingly made him too dependent on me since we know each other. I really hope Kyle will be Florentia''s best archer in the future. Kyle probably wouldn''t be able to get any stronger if he stayed with me.

    Kyle was no longer part of the scout unit. Now he has joined the archery unit.

    I have to be more careful. Knowing the future didn''t mean I could fix everything.

    "Is everything ready, Valor?" Raphael greeted me when I had just arrived at the gate where he and his army were waiting for me.

    Florentia''s troops would not depart for the Taverin at the same time. We arranged it so that the convoy was not too crowded and made it easier for the enemy to attack suddenly. There were several battalions. The number was probably around ten thousand. But we split up, taking different routes before we finally arrived at the Taverin¡ªthe state in dispute.

    Raphael, leads the Jaguar Team elite knights. Each owner of the cursed weapon had an army of their own choice. The name Jaguar sounded cheesy to me. Maybe those who chose the name were too lazy to think of a cooler name.

    "Shall we go without horses?" I asked doubtfully.

    I saw Raphael''s subordinates had already left with their backpacks.

    "Do you have a problem with that?"

    "Taverin state is quite far from here, sir," I confirmed my doubts.

    "Horses, only for humans," Raphael responded.

    "But¡ª"

    "Vampires like us, able to run fast..walking also makes it easier for us to hide," Raphael responded, he had started walking and I followed behind him.

    "Why do we have to hide?"

    "We are among the main targets of the Avalons, sir Valor. You are strong enough to kill two pure-blood Avalons..I guess you don''t need my protection do you?"

    "N¡ªno sir, I think I''ll be fine,"

    Raphael was silent for a moment as if considering something.

    "Perhaps I should also tell you, the enemy that was after me and my troops¡ªnot ordinary purebloods. They are as strong as me and the members of this team. We''re used to killing shadows that aren''t chained. But you will face stronger enemies than them, even me, Valor."

    "But I''m still a rookie," I couldn''t pretend to be brave for this.

    "You have Apollon, meaning that even if you''re still the weakest among us, at least you''re stronger than a normal pureblood. I don''t have extra time to train you, so you should come with me right away," Raphael reiterated.

    "Fine, sir," I nodded.

    Raphael then looked at me. His gaze was intense. I was restless and awkward about it. I also didn''t know what to talk to him about. Because from the start he only discussed matters related to the military.

    "Is there something wrong, sir?" I asked.

    He then took my arm and squeezed it with a furrowed brow. He then turned to touch my jaw with his big palm as if he was checking his prey.

    "Hey!" I protested.

    But he didn''t care. He even grabbed my shoulders as well as my waist. When he turned to touch my chest I immediately dodged. This was too embarrassing. What did he do??

    But I was quite proud of being able to put on a flat expression like it was nothing. My heart was pounding though.

    "What are you doing, sir?" I brushed his hand away in anger.

    "As a man you are too skinny. Where are your muscles?" He nagged me.

    "Sir, every person''s physique is different. I know many men are like me, I just had a slow growth, sir," I defended myself.

    "I''ve been feeling low for a dozen years because I wasn''t tall and manly enough. Now you want to bring it up? Is bullying fun?" Okay, did I sound too whiny?

    "You''re just too lazy to train your physique, sir Valor! Now that I''m going to teach you, you''ll have to prepare yourself for harsh training. Can you do it?" He challenged me.

    "I''ll try, sir!"

    "Trying isn''t enough, sir Valor. You''ve got to do something to your muscles. You look like a girl!" He still nagging. I was worried, should I cut my hair short? Maybe I was not convincing as a man.

    "You talk as if you''ve ever held a woman," I mumbled, turning my head away.

    I guessed he would be angry or a little annoyed by it. But his reaction was unexpected. He looked agitated and showed a slightly sour face. Was he shy? I couldn''t jump to conclusions right away. So has he ever touched a woman? Or never at all?

    "Women will only distract and weaken us," he said seriously, averting his eyes.

    From her reaction, I concluded that he was still pure. I smirked at him.

    "Sir Raphael. Are you sure you''re not interested in dating someone?" I teased.

    "There''s no need to be rushed about that, sir Valor. And you have no right to criticize me. You''re the same as me," he belittled me.

    "Eh? Didn''t you ever hear who was called ''Lady Killer'' from the logistics unit back then? That''s me sir!" I didn''t think that I could feel proud of that nickname.

    "Impossible," he sneered.

    "I''ll teach you, sir. I know how to get girls to like you," I continued my joke.

    Raphael didn''t answer right away, he hesitated for a moment, then he looked at me again curiously.

    "How?" he asked seriously. It was an unexpected reaction.

    I once again looked at him. Handsome face above the average vampire, perfect dashing body, brilliant career and comes from a prominent noble family. It was not fair that in this world there were people as perfect as him. Why did I bother giving him advice about women?

    "No, you don''t need my advice, sir. You just need to stand and smile," I concluded.

    He then hit my head.

    "Don''t bother giving advice if you don''t really understand," said Raphael irritably before he disappeared without saying goodbye to me.

    I winced while massaging my aching head.

    "Sir Raphael! Hey!" I called him.

    Was he angry and left me? But I didn''t know the way!

    "Sir Raphael!" I''m still looking for him, but it didn''t take long for him to appear in front of me again while carrying a large backpack on his back.

    "Don''t shout my name like that, do you want the enemies to know where we are? I''m just preparing the property for your physical training," he said.

    "Eh? Shall we start training? Now? Shouldn''t we hurry to the Taverin?"

    He dropped his backpack in front of me.

    "Take that bag on your back all the way to the Taverin," he ordered.

    I tried to pick it up and put it on. Man, this bag was even heavier than Kyle''s. Raphael forced me to carry a large bag full of mountain rocks on my back. Though the Taverin was still far from here.

    "All right, sir," I said weakly.

 Chapter 17 - The Hunted Lady

    "Thank you. I will immediately take this cow to the knights. Have a nice day," I nodded and smiled while holding the reins of a large, anxious-looking cow. It knows it didn''t have much time to live, but we pureblood vampires know how to calm down our potential victims. That was by looking into their eyes.

    "Is that enough, sir? Are you sure you don''t need our blood?" A sweet lady asked.

    "Not now, madam..Florentia''s vampires had gotten used to not drinking human blood every day. Cow blood is enough for us tonight," I shook my head politely.

    The trip to Taverin was still about three days away. We deliberately set our pace not to be too fast. That was one of our strategies. The generals decided that we and the other elite knights would not descend first on the battlefield. We would not waste our energy to face Avalon''s weak army.

    We camped in the forest, far from human settlements. But once in a while I was told to visit a nearby village to buy their best cattle. Drinking the blood of wild animals sometimes was not very comfortable in our stomachs. Sometimes we also wanted to drink the blood of cattle kept in human cages.

    "We feel safe knowing the knights of Florentia are all around us. How long will you stay here?" The middle-aged lady asked with a twinkle in her eye.

    "Oh, is Avalon bothering you?"

    "No, but we''re starting to hear rumors that some of the surrounding villages are getting overrun by them. And they''re starting to cast a deadly lottery for them," the lady spoke with quivering lips.

    I didn''t smile, as Florentia I was used to interacting with them. But back then I didn''t really sympathize. Because as lady Dubois I live in a big house, and only befriend vampires. It was only when I became a knight that I learned to know humans¡ªnot just as our food source.

    They were similar, their physique was not much different from ours. Only appetite and physical strength were different. We also live longer. When they were fifty, to vampires it was the equivalent of twenty.

    For thousands of years, humans have lived in fear. They were hunted and became a source of food for the vampires. They rely heavily on the knights of Florentia at this time and try to please us. Because only we could protect them.

    The ''lottery of death'' was the term for the way the vampire Avalon determines their victims. Every three days they would send someone to human villages and towns. Then force them to take a random lottery. No exception, young or old, healthy or sick, all must take the lottery.

    Whoever was chosen must go to their prison, to be presented as prey to the vampires.

    The humans supported us to seize the states controlled by Avalon, so that they could escape the lottery. In exchange they would provide volunteer donors. We would draw their blood in a safe way and not to the point of killing them.

    But this was not easy for Florentia. Because the Vampire Avalon was very strong. They only drink human blood, unlike us, who drink animal blood more often. In my past life, I never even drank human blood for almost five years. That was surprising for me, I didn''t know I was able to hold my thirst that long. But I became too weak. I guess my victory against two pureblood Avalons yesterday was due to luck. Maybe without Apollon I would have gone back to Dubois'' mansion in Lapella in a coffin.

    This war was not a game. I couldn''t underestimate this just because I knew about the future. The faces of these humans will haunt me into the afterlife if I fail.

    "Sir?" The lady rebuked. My day dream was shattered.

    "We may not be here long, milady. Have a safe and pleasant day," I nodded, then I herded my cow away.

    I returned to meet the elite Jaguar knights with these big brown haired cows. It was our dinner. I sighed a little in my heart because I felt I couldn''t fully adapt to them. Apart from Raphael, the other knights tend to keep their distance from me.

    "Tie the cow over there, Valor," Damian told me. As a newly joined knight, and a prot¨¦g¨¦ of their commander¡ªthey treated me like an errand boy.

    But I was not here to be an errand boy. The war in Taverin was about to break out and I didn''t feel strong enough yet. Even if I had Apollon. Raphael hadn''t taught me enough. When we rested, he mostly sat on the grass and polished his Demetria sword. Like this time.

    I drew Apollon''s sword and pointed it at his head.

    "Train me, sir," I said while glaring at him.

    "Well, what just happened to our Valor? Did something just happen in the human village?" He smirks a little. I respect him. But I didn''t like how easily he belittled me.

    "The war is about to start, you said I would be an important asset to Florentia. But if I''m not strong enough, I might die before I can properly use this weapon," I said, a little emotional.

    I did not deny it, if I felt burdened. I felt that the future destiny of Florentia and her allies depended on me alone. Because god sent me to redo my life when I should be dead.

    "Did you smell something?" He asked.

    "You want to change the subject again, sir Raphael?" I said.

    "No, smell your own clothes, Valor! How long haven''t you showered?" He criticized me.

    "Did we need to think about taking a bath when we were about to face the enemy?" I realized that I was stubborn. I was also a little embarrassed because I haven''t showered in a few days. I travel with men. I couldn''t sneak into the women''s bath. I wasn''t in the barracks. I thought I could shower when I got to the Taverin.

    "You have to teach me now! That''s the only reason I''m coming with you! But why am I just doing petty chores!" I feel emotional. Raphael looked at me angrily.

    "Don''t talk back to your commander, Valor. I warn you, there are no second chances," he said sharply.

    He stood and still looked at me. I got a little squeamish about it. He was quite tall, I had to tilt my head up to see his nostrils.

    "How and when I teach you is my decision as a teacher. Don''t be arrogant just because you have Apollon''s sword. If you die, that sword won''t care about you. Maybe he''ll find a new owner soon, Jasper Dubois for example? or any other member of the Dubois family," he told me.

    "I''m sorry, sir," I said halfheartedly.

    "Take a shower first," he said.

    "What? No need, sir. I''m comfortable like this," I shook my head.

    "Clean yourself up, this is your commander''s orders," he looks at me sharply.

    I was silent. I couldn''t take a bath. Did he ask me to bathe in the river like the other knights? I couldn''t do that!

    "Oh I see, we have a rebel here," he smirks.

    "Sorry sir, but¡ª" I tried to make up an excuse but my tongue went numb.

    "I''m allergic to river water, sir!" I was frustrated. Was there any kind of allergy like that?

    "Hey Damian! Edgar!" Raphael called. He clearly didn''t believe my reasoning.

    They obediently approached Raphael. The attractive knights were not wearing tops. They were still waiting for the clothes to dry. I could see almost everything. But I guess I''m too used to it. As expected, my eyes had been too polluted, I really couldn''t get married.

    "This new kid needs a bath, strip him and throw him in the river," said Raphael.

    I was shocked and my eyes widened. My heart was beating hard.

    "Interesting, hey Valor. You shouldn''t have angered our commander," Damian smacked his fists ready to catch me.

    "I do not want to!" I dodged to escape.

    "All right, Valor! This will be one of your practices. I''m giving you time until the sun goes down. You will hide, and we will find you. If you get caught they''ll throw you in the river," Raphael laughed.

    I know, this kind of thing was often done by fellow male knights. Maybe Raphael and the rest of the Jaguar team find this a funny prank. But not for me. They couldn''t know that I was a girl.

    If caught when I was a low-ranking soldier¡ªthey could punish me. Or send me back to Lapella. That means I couldn''t help win this war.

    I won''t let them win. I turned and ran as fast as I could. I would not allow myself to be caught so easily.?

    "Thank you. I will immediately take this cow to the knights. Have a nice day," I nodded and smiled while holding the reins of a large, anxious-looking cow. It knows it didn''t have much time to live, but we pureblood vampires know how to calm down our potential victims. That was by looking into their eyes.

    "Is that enough, sir? Are you sure you don''t need our blood?" A sweet lady asked.

    "Not now, madam..Florentia''s vampires had gotten used to not drinking human blood every day. Cow blood is enough for us tonight," I shook my head politely.

    The trip to Taverin was still about three days away. We deliberately set our pace not to be too fast. That was one of our strategies. The generals decided that we and the other elite knights would not descend first on the battlefield. We would not waste our energy to face Avalon''s weak army.

    We camped in the forest, far from human settlements. But once in a while I was told to visit a nearby village to buy their best cattle. Drinking the blood of wild animals sometimes was not very comfortable in our stomachs. Sometimes we also wanted to drink the blood of cattle kept in human cages.

    "We feel safe knowing the knights of Florentia are all around us. How long will you stay here?" The middle-aged lady asked with a twinkle in her eye.

    "Oh, is Avalon bothering you?"

    "No, but we''re starting to hear rumors that some of the surrounding villages are getting overrun by them. And they''re starting to cast a deadly lottery for them," the lady spoke with quivering lips.

    I didn''t smile, as Florentia I was used to interacting with them. But back then I didn''t really sympathize. Because as lady Dubois I live in a big house, and only befriend vampires. It was only when I became a knight that I learned to know humans¡ªnot just as our food source.

    They were similar, their physique was not much different from ours. Only appetite and physical strength were different. We also live longer. When they were fifty, to vampires it was the equivalent of twenty.

    For thousands of years, humans have lived in fear. They were hunted and became a source of food for the vampires. They rely heavily on the knights of Florentia at this time and try to please us. Because only we could protect them.

    The ''lottery of death'' was the term for the way the vampire Avalon determines their victims. Every three days they would send someone to human villages and towns. Then force them to take a random lottery. No exception, young or old, healthy or sick, all must take the lottery.

    Whoever was chosen must go to their prison, to be presented as prey to the vampires.

    The humans supported us to seize the states controlled by Avalon, so that they could escape the lottery. In exchange they would provide volunteer donors. We would draw their blood in a safe way and not to the point of killing them.

    But this was not easy for Florentia. Because the Vampire Avalon was very strong. They only drink human blood, unlike us, who drink animal blood more often. In my past life, I never even drank human blood for almost five years. That was surprising for me, I didn''t know I was able to hold my thirst that long. But I became too weak. I guess my victory against two pureblood Avalons yesterday was due to luck. Maybe without Apollon I would have gone back to Dubois'' mansion in Lapella in a coffin.

    This war was not a game. I couldn''t underestimate this just because I knew about the future. The faces of these humans will haunt me into the afterlife if I fail.

    "Sir?" The lady rebuked. My day dream was shattered.

    "We may not be here long, milady. Have a safe and pleasant day," I nodded, then I herded my cow away.

    I returned to meet the elite Jaguar knights with these big brown haired cows. It was our dinner. I sighed a little in my heart because I felt I couldn''t fully adapt to them. Apart from Raphael, the other knights tend to keep their distance from me.

    "Tie the cow over there, Valor," Damian told me. As a newly joined knight, and a prot¨¦g¨¦ of their commander¡ªthey treated me like an errand boy.

    But I was not here to be an errand boy. The war in Taverin was about to break out and I didn''t feel strong enough yet. Even if I had Apollon. Raphael hadn''t taught me enough. When we rested, he mostly sat on the grass and polished his Demetria sword. Like this time.

    I drew Apollon''s sword and pointed it at his head.

    "Train me, sir," I said while glaring at him.

    "Well, what just happened to our Valor? Did something just happen in the human village?" He smirks a little. I respect him. But I didn''t like how easily he belittled me.

    "The war is about to start, you said I would be an important asset to Florentia. But if I''m not strong enough, I might die before I can properly use this weapon," I said, a little emotional.

    I did not deny it, if I felt burdened. I felt that the future destiny of Florentia and her allies depended on me alone. Because god sent me to redo my life when I should be dead.

    "Did you smell something?" He asked.

    "You want to change the subject again, sir Raphael?" I said.

    "No, smell your own clothes, Valor! How long haven''t you showered?" He criticized me.

    "Did we need to think about taking a bath when we were about to face the enemy?" I realized that I was stubborn. I was also a little embarrassed because I haven''t showered in a few days. I travel with men. I couldn''t sneak into the women''s bath. I wasn''t in the barracks. I thought I could shower when I got to the Taverin.

    "You have to teach me now! That''s the only reason I''m coming with you! But why am I just doing petty chores!" I feel emotional. Raphael looked at me angrily.

    "Don''t talk back to your commander, Valor. I warn you, there are no second chances," he said sharply.

    He stood and still looked at me. I got a little squeamish about it. He was quite tall, I had to tilt my head up to see his nostrils.

    "How and when I teach you is my decision as a teacher. Don''t be arrogant just because you have Apollon''s sword. If you die, that sword won''t care about you. Maybe he''ll find a new owner soon, Jasper Dubois for example? or any other member of the Dubois family," he told me.

    "I''m sorry, sir," I said halfheartedly.

    "Take a shower first," he said.

    "What? No need, sir. I''m comfortable like this," I shook my head.

    "Clean yourself up, this is your commander''s orders," he looks at me sharply.

    I was silent. I couldn''t take a bath. Did he ask me to bathe in the river like the other knights? I couldn''t do that!

    "Oh I see, we have a rebel here," he smirks.

    "Sorry sir, but¡ª" I tried to make up an excuse but my tongue went numb.

    "I''m allergic to river water, sir!" I was frustrated. Was there any kind of allergy like that?

    "Hey Damian! Edgar!" Raphael called. He clearly didn''t believe my reasoning.

    They obediently approached Raphael. The attractive knights were not wearing tops. They were still waiting for the clothes to dry. I could see almost everything. But I guess I''m too used to it. As expected, my eyes had been too polluted, I really couldn''t get married.

    "This new kid needs a bath, strip him and throw him in the river," said Raphael.

    I was shocked and my eyes widened. My heart was beating hard.

    "Interesting, hey Valor. You shouldn''t have angered our commander," Damian smacked his fists ready to catch me.

    "I do not want to!" I dodged to escape.

    "All right, Valor! This will be one of your practices. I''m giving you time until the sun goes down. You will hide, and we will find you. If you get caught they''ll throw you in the river," Raphael laughed.

    I know, this kind of thing was often done by fellow male knights. Maybe Raphael and the rest of the Jaguar team find this a funny prank. But not for me. They couldn''t know that I was a girl.

    If caught when I was a low-ranking soldier¡ªthey could punish me. Or send me back to Lapella. That means I couldn''t help win this war.

    I won''t let them win. I turned and ran as fast as I could.. I would not allow myself to be caught so easily.?

 Chapter 18 - The Sword And Blood

    Oh damn! I guess this was all in vain. They were among the best knights in Florentia. I ran fast. But they were no less fast. I haven''t drunk human blood since the last time I drank it from Kyle in Avalon''s dungeon. So my running speed was not optimal.

    But in my previous life, I had been trained to be undetected and invisible. I tried harder than anyone to get ignored. Now they were all focused on looking for me but I thought I had a skill that could trick them.

    I was an expert at hiding. Long ago¡ªwhen sir Charles looked for me to make me raise my sword at war¡ªhe had a hard time finding me. I always reasoned that I was hunting in the forest so I didn''t hear the call. It didn''t always work, because he finally found me and after more than three years of living as a hunter I finally spilled my blood on the front line.

    It was my first and last war, which left me with deep regret. Someone slandered me. I didn''t really know the faces of the Florentia commanders who served in Balaghar at that time. I found him almost dead on the border. The horse was dying because the rider had drunk his blood to get extra energy. He was one of the commanders of Florentia who carried an emblem in his hand. His name was Kylus, a member of the Scout unit. At that time no one was there. He gave me an important message.

    I took the emblem and the sword to commander Charles. I told him everything he said. I also reassured them with the traits of the Commander Kylus I saw. Pale face, blond hair and tall body. They trusted me and believed that in his final moments¡ªKylus would give Florentia victory.

    But it turned out to be all a mistake. We were trapped, almost all of our strongest people were defeated. I too had to experienced prison and torture. They sliced ??my body bit by bit just for fun. They didn''t have to torment me to reveal Florentia''s secrets. I was just a lowly soldier, who happened to have the opportunity to fight alongside the Elite knights back then. After all, Avalon had already won.

    I haven''t seen Kylus since I joined the Scout unit in my second life. They were information gatherers who moved in silence. They were not Among the famously strong knights. But they had the ability any troops needed, namely intelligence.

    I didn''t know why commander Kylus betrayed us. I was pretty sure he was dying at the time. But was he just playing to convince me? He chose an innocent knight like me to frame the Florentias. It was a clever tactic, no one would have guessed I was plotting something dangerous. Because I was just a weak Julian Dubois that time.

    No one thought that I could cause Florentia''s destruction. I may just stay in the main base and be a hunter forever. Unfortunately, in this second life. I could not be like that.

    I was on top of a tree. I Know that running away from pure-blooded vampires was pointless. I just need to hide, control my breath and movement and stay alert.

    I couldn''t be known as a woman yet. At least I have to be a commander before I reveal my real identity. Female knights were also not a few in Florentia. Why did father force me to disguise myself as a man? He didn''t want to answer when I asked. As usual, my father refused any objections.

    Raphael and his knights seemed to be having fun looking for me. They called me like a naughty cat that runs away when it''s about to be bathed.

    "Julian....Come on, Julian..."

    But since they weren''t on alert¡ªit became easier for me. Let them have fun mocking me all the time. I had a more important mission.

    "It''s been an hour! You can''t even find a tiny knight like him!" Edgar seemed annoyed. He was the knight with blonde curls who looked down on me the most than the others. He was against me joining the Jaguar team because he said I was too skinny.

    I was satisfied to see his frustrated expression. He must have felt his pride eroded from being tricked by a novice knight like me. I wanted to laugh but I still had to control my breath.

    The vampire''s entire body was a hunting tool. We could run fast, have sharp hearing, even smell the blood of our prey. When we focused, we could even hear their blood flow. The pentagram necklace my father gave me had helped me disguise the smell of my blood.

    I knew that I couldn''t rely on my hiding skills alone. I tried to blend in with nature, my movements and breaths will be similar to the rustling of the wind around them. They won''t notice it easily.

    They had left and were looking for me elsewhere. I breathed more freely and immediately got down from the tree. I had to move places to ensure my victory. I walked leisurely, avoiding stepping on dry twigs or leaves so as not to make a noise. Then I went back to climbing another tree. I sat on its big branch and watched anything that passed beneath me. I chose a leafy tree to cover my presence from their view.

    Hmm, what was that? Were they also members of the Jaguar team? uh no! I noticed their uniforms were different. They wore pitch-black robes and gold-colored emblems on their belts.

    Avalon!

    I gasped and covered my mouth. My heart beats faster. Raphael and the other knights of Florentia probably didn''t know about this. There were about five Avalon''s walking with watchful eyes below me right now. They were no ordinary pureblood vampires.

    I must tell sir Raphael immediately!

    I waited for them quite a distance before running to our camp. There I found Sir Raphael still practicing swinging his sword. Luckily he was accompanied by four other knights who looked bored and had lost interest in playing hide and seek with me.

    "Sir Raphael!" I shouted.

    "You''re quite good at hiding. But why don''t you just wait for the sun to set instead¡ª" Raphael stopped talking to me.

    He drew his sword again. His gaze turned to full alert and the other knights noticed the change in his gesture. They immediately took up their own weapons. We knights are never far from our weapons. Even when we take a shower we will take it with us. Because we didn''t know when the enemy would come.

    "Julian! Hide!" Raphael reigns. He was my commander, I nodded and immediately ran to find a safe place. I think he already understands why I rushed to him. Or his instincts had been trained for this.

    I saw the bushes around us starting to rustle. A strong wind blew around me. I was sure that I was fast enough but the gust of wind was scratching my skin. Blood flowed quite profusely from my arm and I just hurriedly bandaged it with the handkerchief I brought.

    I heard the painful moans of the cows we had bought from the villagers a few hours ago. The huge cow that we haven''t had time to harvest the blood of was now falling down in a pool of its own blood.

    "Oh my, I''m sorry it seems I accidentally killed your dinner," Caesar Petrovsky walked over to the knights of Florentia smiling at Raphael.

    He then brought his sword to his tongue and licked it slowly. It didn''t take long for him to spit on the ground.

    "Disgusting! You Florentias can drink that?" He laughed.

    "Petrovsky, the war hasn''t really started yet," Raphael reminded him warily.

    "I did want to find you, my friend. I heard you make a mess in one of our underground labs..I think you''d be happy if I told you that General Rutherford was furious. Congratulations, you managed to piss us off," he''s still smiling.

    I held my breath with my heart beating while looking at the sight. Gosh, I didn''t expect to meet the elite knight Avalon so soon. I was considered running away if things take a turn for the worse. I knew that Raphael and the others were very strong. But the Avalon they were facing now was also an elite knight. And they only drink human blood. Besides, the sword that the man named Petrovsky was carrying¡ªwasn''t that a cursed weapon too?

    Raphael hadn''t explained it yet. But it looks like we ¡ª the cursed weapons wielders¡ª will be able to recognize another cursed weapon. Just like Raphael who immediately knew that my sword Apollon was no ordinary sword.

    Raphael ran quickly towards him. He immediately charged towards Petrovsky with full force. I saw Petrovsky a little unsteady but managed to brush it off.

    "Raphael... Raphael... .as usual, no further ado," he commented.

    "You talk too much Caesar!" Raphael immediately jumped and stabbed his sword. Petrovsky parried it. I saw Petrovsky''s attack hit the tree and the wood burned like it had been spilled from lava. When Raphael''s sword hit the ground, I felt a small earthquake around me. I also saw the large rock he had slashed, shattered like sand.

    The other knights also started to get busy with their respective battles.

    "Not too hard to find you, Raphael. We visited a village nearby to eat. It''s a shame they don''t have many pretty girls, but we can''t demand too much. They told us the knights of Florentia were camped near here. I''m lucky because it''s your troops, Raphael!" Caesar spoke while exchanging attacks with my commander.

    "Caesar! This is not your territory! You must not hunt here!" Raphael swung his sword hard. Petrovsky blocked it but Raphael could create a deep stroke on his temple.

    "You guys are free to hunt deer and wild boar, why can''t we?" Caesar looked emotional because he was hurt. He became more serious.

    I had to be quite far from them. Because I could be injured just because of the slash of the wind from their weapons alone. I felt Apollon screaming behind my back, it may also have felt the aura of those cursed weapons clashing and wanted to get into action. I guess my sword had been unused for hundreds of years in real combat. But I didn''t want to risk dying in vain. I was not ready for this yet.

    "Because they are not animals!"

    This time Petrovsky managed to stab the burning tip of his sword into Raphael''s sturdy shoulder. I threw my face away. It''s scary.

    "Just tell me where is the sword you stole? or I will kill you," said Caesar Petrovsky coldly. He had lost his smile.

    But strangely, Raphael, who should have given up hope, is now smiling at him.

 Chapter 19 - The Sword Play

    POV 3

    In the midst of dense trees, far from settlements, they rage. Their feet were firmly on the ground, struggling to maintain their balance. Sometimes they stepped on a pool of blood from the cow that was butchered in vain. Maybe another time they really would walk on a pool of vampires and human blood when the war in Taverin started.

    Caesar Petrovsky and Raphael Chastain. They were two brilliant knights who came from prominent families. They had been the wielder of cursed swords since their youth. They were even trained by the same knight. Because of that they both had a similar fighting style.

    Caesar Petrovsky, has a height of about 180 cm. His body was slightly muscular with charming and friendly red eyes and pale white skin. His short, straight blonde hair was neatly arranged. Like the other Avalon''s knight, he wears a white knight uniform and black boots that sometimes make a sound when stepping on a wooden surface. He had sturdy hands, when holding his Vulcan sword¡ªthe beautiful bluish veins like lightning bolts appeared on his arms and the back of his palms. He had a friendly face but Caesar never hesitated to kill his opponents or victims.

    Raphael swung Demetria hard towards Caesar''s neck. The blonde haired Avalon knight lowered his head quickly and took advantage of Raphael''s carelessness by drawing the Vulcan sword into his stomach. But Raphael was no less agile. He brushed it off with his hand clad in a glove woven from metal. But Vulcan could certainly melt any metal. Raphael suffered a slight burn from it. But adrenaline seemed to burn his soul. He didn''t let the pain distract him.

    They had a long history of friendship, although from the start they knew they were on different sides. They always duel with all their heart, without leaving any sense of empathy. For Raphael, Caesar was his rival. Even for Caesar, Raphael was one of the few knights he respected.

    They would not tarnish their sense of respect by giving in let alone reducing their strength. They always fought with all their heart, and aimed for vital points with killing intent.

    Raphael spun his sword, now Demetria gave off a reddish aura. Raphael confirmed that he and Petrovsky were away from everyone else before carrying out the attack. He stabbed the ground with the tip of his sword and an earthquake was created. It made Petrovsky lose his balance. A fairly wide crack was created under their feet. Making anyone who fell will be buried underground until out of breath.

    Demetria could manipulate the soil, cut any rock and Woods and create earthquakes. Petrovsky was in trouble. But it was not the first time he had faced Raphael. So he already knew some of the power of his sword. Petrovsky jumped as high as he could and rolled to a safe area. He could already guess when Raphael would make an earthquake¡ªDemetria would turn red.

    Petrovsky wiped his face, he who had been considered a dandy and relaxed knight seems to turn into someone else when fighting a commensurate opponent. He swung Vulcan and split the wind. Raphael moved backwards, he felt a slash of wind from Caesar hit his face. Several strands of his hair were cut off, the attack was a not-so-deep slash on his arm. Vulcan could provide long range attacks but was not too fatal.

    What was dangerous about cursed weapons was the skill of their users. Caesar and Raphael had a dozen years of training and knowing their sword. Not all knights could maximize the power of the cursed sword like the two of them.

    "Who? Who took the sword, Raphael?!" Caesar ran over to clash swords with the Florentia commander.

    CRACK!

    "I don''t know what you''re talking about!" Raphael struck the hilt of his sword against Caesar''s neck. That was a fatal attack that could result in death for a normal human. But Caesar was a pure-blood vampire.

    He raised his head and adjusted the position of his slightly shifted collarbone. He looks fine.

    "You''re never good enough at lying, Raphael," Caesar laughed disdainfully.

    Now they were far apart again. Both of them were breathing slightly. But Petrovsky was definitely fresher than Raphael, who hadn''t had dinner yet. He glared at Raphael as if he wanted to eat him. But then his expression softened slightly. He smiled.

    "I knew that you wouldn''t be able to ignore a newbie with a cursed weapon in his hands..You must have kept him close to you, Raphael. So, who? I presume he is one of your vassal knights? Or should I catch them one by one?" Caesar guessed.

    Raphael laughed. He again readied his sword and drew it at his rival.

    "You can do anything if you kill me, Caesar!"

    Raphael might not feel any pain, but the shoulder that Vulcan stabbed earlier still looked bad. Blood seeps creating an island-like pattern that expands.

    Caesar smiled. His eyes now gleaming, he was ready to do something now.

    "Interesting, I will torture them before your eyes, Raphael," Caesar sheathed his sword. He mounted a stance with focused eyes. His right hand was near the hilt of his sword. Then he disappeared.

    In fact he was running as fast as an arrow towards Raphael. The wind was blowing hard because of the friction of the Avalon''s commander''s steps.

    SLASH!

    Raphael coughed. His back now had an open burning wound. Blood dripped not too profusely because the heat of the vulcan immediately covered the wound.

    But the attack spread throughout his body. Excruciating pain gripped him. The adrenaline rush didn''t really help him at the moment. He held on to Demetria to keep himself from falling. Meanwhile, Caesar was seen again and stood proudly in front of him.

    "You''re too slow, it''s because you stained your body with animal blood. You haven''t even been able to give me any meaningful resistance, Raphael. What happened? Did you become weak or did I become stronger?" Caesar intimidated him.

    Raphael was still struggling to breathe normally because something felt tight in his chest at this time. The blow was quite fatal. Caesar could have killed him earlier. But he wants to have fun with Raphael. He showed his superiority and watched his former comrades lose.

    Raphael coughed. Blood trickled down his lips. But his eyes didn''t give up. He only felt disappointed in himself for being so weak.

    "Wake up Raphael! I know you can still walk..give me interesting entertainment! Or you want to reason like the other Florentia vampires by saying stupid things like: Yes I lost, it''s natural, because Avalons only drink human blood. That''s stupid! You Florentias chose that path so I won''t care about your whimpers! I will tear them apart, skin them bit by bit, burn one by one the fingers of your men and¡ª"

    Caesar was not aware of when and how. Raphael Chastain now stood before him and grabbed him by the neck.

    "No one can torture my knights before they kill me," Raphael''s voice sounded a little hoarse. He was like a different person. His red pupils shrank slightly, his eye bags turned sunken and his breathing sounded heavy.

    The wound on his back closed slowly. Vampires did have the power of regeneration that makes them live long. They could heal any wound if they drank good quality blood. But Raphael, haven''t had anything to drink today.

    Caesar tried to cough but failed. Veins bulge in his pale arms. He tried to release the strangulation with her vampire powers.

    Raphael suddenly gasped. He let go of his stranglehold and moved backwards as if frightened. Caesar coughed, trying to fill his lungs with air.

    "Not killing me, Raphael?" He said panting. There was a slight smile on his face. He noticed Raphael''s change in emotions. Something dark and evil was happening to him.

    "Did you awaken your demonic power? It''s ironic that you, the Florentia''s Vampire could do it. You know, my opinion never changes about you, Raphael..You will be stronger and have a better career if you join Avalon. The offer hasn''t fallen off," Caesar added.

    "Only if I die!" Raphael spat on the ground feeling disgusted.

    He again picked up his demetria stuck in the ground and prepared to continue his fight.

    "I''m willing to do this until one of us really dies. But, how about a truce? I believe both of us had something more important to do. Now I know that you or your man stole our sword. If I was alone, I would kill you. In the next meeting, it may be your death, Raphael," Caesar sheathed his sword again and motioned for his men to stop attacking each other. They gathered together without speaking before quickly disappearing.

    Caesar was slightly trembling right now. He walked with furious emotion in his mind. He was not prepared for this.. Raphael may have already awakened His demonic DNA within his body. How could a Vampire who tarnished His own body with animal blood have that power?

 Chapter 20 - The Demon Blood

    "Why don''t we kill him while we have the chance, commander? He''s already injured. Chastain''s death would be a huge boon for Rasputin!" One of the Rasputin knights with a scar around his eye area said angrily.

    "He wasn''t that easy to kill, didn''t you guys notice? Raphael Chastain may have awakened the demon blood within him. It''s something that even I haven''t mastered yet. Even though there was only a 1 percent chance of me being killed¡ªI didn''t want to take the risk. This war will not end soon, I am the wielder of a cursed weapon. Rasputin needs me at the Taverin," Caesar reasoned. He still couldn''t shake his regret. He should have killed Raphael when he had the chance. But even for a few seconds, he felt his life was nearly gone.

    Caesar didn''t know that facing death was scary. Even though he was used to killing.

    "If we all attack him together, we can¡ª"

    "I won''t allow anyone to help me face Raphael! We''ll meet again when the situation is right.. there''s no need to doubt my decision, our job is not to kill Raphael but to find out who wields the cursed sword we keep in Rutherford''s dungeon. Have you guys got the name yet?" Caesar said.

    "While you guys were busy dealing with the Florences, I identified the names of the Jaguar squad members, sir. I got the names of several pureblood vampires who came from noble families. There were Wiccanter, Dubois, Ainsley and¡ª"

    "Wait! You said Dubois? Are you sure?"

    "On the assignment order document that I took from the bag of one of the knights¡ªthe name is Valor Dubois, sir," the Rasputin knight said confidently.

    "Dubois only has one son, Jasper Dubois. A vampire who never once set foot out of his mansion..he is unlikely to go to war," Caesar shook his head doubtfully.

    "Yes, but his name is written on it,"

    Caesar looked thoughtful, he scratched his chin. He glanced briefly at his knights. They were quite tired and exhausted after facing the Jaguar team. Of course it was not easy for them. Because even though they were no longer pure human blood drinkers¡ªthey were elite knights. Some of Rasputin''s knights may have had broken bones and deeply wounded.

    Even with their regenerating ability, it wouldn''t heal any time soon.

    "We have three days to recover physically. Taverin is our main goal. You will kill as many Florence Vampires there. We will find another village to eat,"

    "We''ve at least managed to kill two of them."

    "But we lost one person,"

    "Not the time to be lamenting, I think that skirmish just turned out pretty well for us. Everything would be perfect if we could take Raphael''s head back to base and show it off to the Florence troops," one of them said disappointedly.

    "It''s not time yet, we could die silly if we continue the fight," Caesar shook his head as he waved his hand.

    "Sir Petrovsky, is it possible if you are just afraid?" One of Rasputin''s critics was furious.

    Caesar stopped walking and saw that he was furious.

    "Me? Afraid you say?"

    He never thought that. He was sure that he wasn''t afraid. He was just Being rational. His troops may not be ready to face a Vampire who awakened His demonic DNA. Caesar never fought blindly. He knows that he was one of the strongest Vampires but he always calculates his attack¡ª including his winning opportunity. He was a commander, He always aimed for perfect victory. Everytime He faced His enemy¡ªhe would make sure to kill as much as possible with minor casualties from his side.

    "Yes, Chastain may indeed be stronger than you, sir. To be honest it is very disappointing. You should be able to¡ª"

    The rebellious knight could not continue his sentence. Caesar quickly used his hands to grip his head firmly and opened his jaw.

    Caesar Petrovsky pulled out his tongue and threw it to the ground. He wiped his bloodstained hand casually with his shirt.

    "Questioning the commander''s decision is a big mistake, you even tried to mock me..I''m generous enough not to kill you. But you won''t be able to talk anymore," Caesar gave him a cold stare. The knight was on his knees, tears streaming down his face and his hands trying to grab the piece of his tongue that was still fresh from the dirt. He was shaking with fear.

    The commander turned and walked faster. He also made simple calculations in his brain. He had to remember to make sure to get the sword back and hand it over to a more appropriate person. Someone who will become a part of Rasputin.

    "Dubois," the commander spelled softly. The name evoked a certain instinct. Of the many names mentioned by his knight. The Dubois were the only pure-blood vampire family whose lineage could be traced back thousands of years.. If the wielder of that cursed weapon was Raphael''s subordinate¡ªthe one named Valor Dubois was the most likely to possesed that sword.

 Chapter 21 - The Demon Blood 2

    First POV (Valerie)

    "W-wait, don''t close your eyes! We''ve taken care of your wound, I¡ª" I smiled frantically trying to strengthen one of Florentia''s knights who had fallen due to a sudden encounter with the elite knight Avalon.

    He was a knight that was making fun of me earlier. He teased me about my overly feminine self and had fun chasing after me. But it was all just a harmless prank. I didn''t curse anyone and didn''t expect the situation to take a drastic turn for the worse.

    Two of them have died. Now one more person may be dying. We had done our own treatment. It wasn''t easy, because we vampires used to heal our own wounds. We didn''t have a healer. If there was anything that could be a medicine, it was human blood.

    Edgar was already running to a nearby village to find a donor. But I doubt if we had time. The slightly round face knight coughed, blood flowing from his mouth. He wasn''t a pure-blood vampire, so all of the Avalons'' attacks had been hard on him. They fought without restraint. The Jaguar team''s core squad was still in good health, all of them were purebloods, which were seven people including Raphael and I. Those who died and were heavily injured were mostly ordinary vampires. But they were still part of us.

    I could see that the Florentias were still shaken. Including Raphael who was sitting on the ground with his head down. But I know he was still wary. The Avalons could have corrected their words and attacked us again.

    Edgar arrived. He brought a medium-sized ceramic jar. He was fast enough, hopefully he didn''t carelessly harvest the blood of the humans in the village. He made the knight I care for drink it. I think his complexion got lighter and he''s getting better.

    I bit my lip and approached Sir Raphael in frustration.

    "Sir, I feel useless..if only I had joined the fight. Maybe they don''t have to die," I tried my best not to cry. I ended up making an impolite expression at him instead.

    "You obeyed the commander''s orders, that''s good."

    "I''m here as a member of the Jaguar team, sir! I am a knight!"

    "But I also have a mission to protect you, Valor! You''re not strong enough yet!" Raphael cut me off. I''m afraid. Then the commander asked me to come closer and he spoke in a small whisper to me.

    "I suspect that Avalon''s vampires have kept Apollon for hundreds of years. They never knew who its true owner was. But now they know that one of Florentia might have be the wielder. They found out that I was the raid leader in the Dungeon last month. They probably already know the names of the Jaguar team members," he explains. I nod to show I''m listening.

    "Of all the Jaguar teams, there are only a few who come from pure-blood vampire families with a lineage that can be traced back thousands of years. Up to the first generation of vampires in this Northern continent," he continued, looking at me seriously.

    "Dubois, is one of them..they probably already knew the names of the noble families who had inherited Apollon. So, I''m guessing when they find out it''s you¡ªthey will invite you to join Avalon."

    "I won''t join, sir!" I shook my head vigorously.

    "I know, but if you don''t want to¡ª They''ll kill you. They were going to bring Apollon again, but this time they knew who the heir was. That is the Dubois family."

    "After you die, they will urge the members of the Dubois family to join Avalon¡ªmaking sure that Apollon will be owned by the knight who sided with them," Raphael continued.

    "Duke Arthur Dubois couldn''t possibly be willing to do that,"

    "Valor, the Marquis Chastain''s family has experienced that kind of intimidation. That''s why we need to be strong so they can''t pressure us. But Dubois isn''t like that, you guys aren''t a family that breeds tough knights. You might be able to hire some mercenary knights..or seek protection from the knights of Florentia. But it won''t last forever," Raphael looked at me as if to make sure I understood.

    "One day, Dubois will give up and move to Avalon''s side," Raphael put a slightly dramatic emphasis on his last sentence.

    "So I-"

    "There''s no other way, if you want Dubois to stay with Florentia¡ªyou have to be strong enough to face someone like Caesar,"

    I nodded confirming my resolve. The thought of joining Avalon made me shudder. But Raphael''s theory was very logical.

    "Now you will begin your serious training. Enough of playing and grieving. If you want to atone for your guilt¡ªdefeat as many of Avalon''s knights as possible, Valor!" Raphael cheered me on.

    "All right," I unsheathed Apollon and gripped it.

    "I don''t think you know, cursed weapons can be transformed," said Raphael.

    "Huh? Is that even possible?"

    "They are weapons forged in hellfire by demons, of course they have magical powers. You just say his name and ask him to transform,"

    I looked at Apollon in my hand.

    "Apollon! Transform!" I exclaimed.

    Then a bright yellow light enveloped it and it continued to shrink until it became like a short dagger. It kept its inscription on the leather hilt. Only it became smaller. Now I could keep it under my shirt easily.

    "Why don''t you do this to Demetria?"

    "Of course because I look cooler with a big sword like this," said Raphael.

    Did he joking? But he didn''t smile. Was he serious? That was a little ridiculous. But I won''t laugh. I just smiled a little in response. Raphael seems fine. Though I saw that his back was badly injured earlier but now I hardly see the scars.

    I want to ask why he had emitted a dark aura and his nails were black and pointed when he faced Petrovsky earlier? It was as if he was no longer himself. But Raphael acted like it never happened.. Maybe next time I will have a chance to talk about it.

 Chapter 22 - The Harsh Training

    It had been two days since the bloody encounter with Avalon''s troops led by Petrovsky. Team Jaguar still maintains its spirit. They buried the fallen knights in the forest and made simple tombstones made of stone. Every true knight hopes to meet his death on the battlefield. Every single one of their souls did not go in vain.

    Their deaths had confirmed one thing for the knights of Florentia. Their strength was unequal. Even if Raphael and the other elite knights train harder than the average knights.

    "Heuk!" Valerie coughed. A few drops of blood flowed from between her teeth. She staggered a little but struggled not to fall. She promised not to whine because of this.

    Her experience of being tortured by the Avalons in her past life made all of Edgar''s kicks and fists seem trivial.

    Edgar clenched his fists¡ªmaking quite a noise. He just gave Valerie a punch. This was the umpteenth duel. Edgar always wins.

    Valerie wiped the blood flowing from her lips and they both looked at each other.

    "Are you done, Valor?" said Edgar a little breathlessly. He also had quite a bit of trouble with Valerie''s running speed. All members of the Jaguar team know that Valor Dubois has not yet served one year in the military. But she was able to fight like a veteran. The attack was quite powerful. Although there are occasional lack of precision and too many unnecessary movements.

    She hasn''t been able to defeat any of Florentia''s elite knights. But she was already able to fight on a par with them. All her war experiences in her previous life had helped her in this.

    Clang! Clang! Clang!

    The sound of swords clashing was heard almost every minute in their camp. Silence was created only when they ate and rested. When Edgar dueled Valerie, the other knights did the same.

    "Not bad Valor! Your speed is a threat to your opponent!" Edgar commented.

    Dug!

    He then hit Valerie in the stomach, until finally she coughed again and bent her legs.

    "But your defense is lacking. You have to remember to protect your vital body parts. It''s useless to have a cursed weapon if you have too many openings."

    Edgar raised his sword and slashed it at Valerie''s head. The girl who now looked like a man jumped back. The more she practiced fighting, the more her instincts honed. After nearly thirty hours of trying to beat Edgar¡ªshe was beginning to guess at his fighting style.

    "Not bad, Valor!" Edgar smirked. He got more and more excited as his opponent grew stronger.

    "If you don''t want to be crippled, try to overcome this one," Edgar slashed his sword through the wind again. His eyes seemed to gleam, showing that he was not at all compassionate. When it comes to war¡ªno one will be willing to be nice.

    Valerie closed her eyes¡ªabsorbing the instincts she still hadn''t fully honed. She wasn''t mature, yet reliable enough, she might never become as strong as them. But Valerie has Apollon that gives her strength. She felt one with Apollon, as if the sword was an extension of her arm. She didn''t know how a weapon could fit her so well. It was very light, like she was swinging a branch.

    Valerie has not been able to bring out Apollon''s true power. Like Demetria with the ability to crack the Earth and Vulcan with its Lava slash. Even Raphael said that Demetria had not reached its maximum limit.

    When she managed to dodge Edgar''s attack, she slipped quickly by slightly jumping behind Edgar''s body. She was about to stab Apollon into the back of Edgar''s head who was just about to straighten himself. Edgar was a tall man around 190cm with jet black hair. His long arms and legs made his attack range even more lethal.

    Valerie pushed and sat on Edgar''s back and poked Apollon a few inches next to his ear. Blood dripped from the incision in Edgar''s ear. Valerie smiled breathlessly.

    "I win!" She said with her eyes sparkling with a swell of satisfaction.

    Edgar smiled. He shook his head as he tried to get up.

    "Nice move, Valor. I couldn''t have guessed that. But in the next duel, I might win again," he smirked as he straightened his sore neck.

    Valerie plopped down on the grass and lay on her back. She tried to collect air into her lungs while resting.

    Out of the corner of her eye she saw Raphael walking towards him.

    "How did you beat him, Valor?" he asked as he sat down next to her.

    "Like you said, I have to observe my opponent," Valerie was still trying to catch her breath. Her voice was slightly muffled indistinctly.

    She hasn''t rested enough. Bruises were created all over her body. Around her right eye was bluish, her lips were bleeding, her left cheek was swollen and her jaw still felt difficult to move. Luckily she was a vampire so she didn''t have to chew to eat. Her physical condition was quite bad. They didn''t hesitate to beat her up, making her even more immune to the pain.

    She hoped all the blows to her face wouldn''t leave a mark. She still wants to get married. A lady who had a blemish on her face will find it difficult to get a husband. Unlike the men. Scars on the face may be considered attractive. It was a sign of their toughness and courage. While if it was women who experience it, they may be considered careless and unable to take care of themselves.

    "Observation, that''s what you emphasized to me..I knew every time Sir Edgar attacked me with his sword when I was lower than his¡ªit took him less than two seconds to get back on alert. That''s when I attacked from his blind spot," Valerie explained.

    "Good job, Valor. Now heal your injuries..I''ll talk to you guys later," said Raphael.

    ***

    "Less than two days we''ll be at Taverin," Edgar muttered. He was sitting around a campfire in the Jaguar team''s humble camp. Although they often stop practicing their fighting skill¡ªthey still travel. It''s just that their trip was a little late because they had to treat their injured comrades.

    "What are our next steps?"

    "We''re going to meet with general Maxwell, to discuss what information he''s managed to gather about our enemies," Raphael responded.

    "We will also report about our shortage of men, and about Caesar Petrovsky," said Raphael again.

    Valerie sat around them, pressing her bruised face with a wet cloth dipped in river water. She wanted to take a shower, but she seemed to have to endure a few more days. At least she could wet her hair and wash her face.

    The girl glanced one by one the faces of the Florentia knights. Damian wasn''t there. Though he hardly ever leaves Raphael''s side.

    "I have an order for you guys, maybe I will also press the generals for this," Raphael spoke again. This time his tone was more serious.

    "What?"

    Before long, Damian came in a bit of a rush. He carried a medium-sized metal urn in his arms. Valor immediately noticed the smell in the urn. It was human blood. Even though the vampires of Florentia had committed to only drinking human blood every three days.

    "Sir Raphael, that¡ª"

    "Human blood, this is our dinner,"

    "But it hasn''t been two days since we last drank it," Valerie reminded him.

    "I''ve decided, during the war, the Jaguar team is only allowed to drink human blood.. We have to make sure we are stronger than Avalon," Raphael said earnestly.

 Chapter 23 - The Dubois Mansion

    Valerie realized it wasn''t just her¡ªthe Florentia knight who was staring at Raphael as if he''d just said something taboo. Knights of Florentia, fighting for the welfare of the Northern continent. They wanted to create a peaceful land where both humans and vampires could coexist without fear. Therefore for centuries, the Vampire Florentia has adapted to a new lifestyle and hopes to one day be not too dependent on human blood.

    Decreased human blood intake, had reduced Florentia''s vampire powers. It was inevitable. Some even say that if they were completely separated from human blood¡ªthey could become human. The idea didn''t really appeal even to Florentia. They still weren''t willing to fully give up their power as vampires.

    What was once considered a demon''s curse¡ªwas now something called a gift. No vampire could truly escape human blood. Valerie was probably the only vampire she knew who had fasted on human blood for nearly four years. She had drastically lost her strength and running speed and was getting weaker. Her mind also becomes not clear enough and gets tired easily.

    Valerie at that time tried not to be seen and belittled so that no one would force her to fight. She deliberately weakened herself, even though it might endanger her health. She used to be a coward, but she didn''t find it embarrassing. Since she was a girl, she didn''t feel the need to be heroic.

    Valerie, who feels forced to undergo her military career, at the same time shows a protest to her father. She hoped to get sick and eventually be brought back to the Lapella mansion.

    Unfortunately she later realized that was not going to happen. Because in war, no one would care about soldiers who were just lightly sick. Unless she was crippled and dying.

    In her second life, Valerie no longer wanted to repeat it. She was willing to drink human blood again like the other Florentia vampires. Once every two days was the normal limit of Florentia. But this time Raphael asked his men to remove all animal blood from their diet and drink only human blood.

    "At least for the knights¡ªwe have to purify our bodies. Caesar has a point. we can''t naively hope that victory will always be on our side if we don''t maximize our potential ourselves," Raphael argued when he noticed the doubtful gazes of the Jaguar team members.

    "It''s not easy getting a donor," Edgar shook his head.

    "While drinking human blood everyday sounds good to me, there''s a rule that¡ª'''' Edgar continued.

    "The Florentias have spoiled the humans too much, we only relied on the donors. We could have been a little more assertive; they expect us to protect them with a small contribution," Raphael argued.

    "Sir, I hope you don''t think that humans are cattle like Avalon," reminded Valerie.

    "No sir Valor. I just wish the Generals and nobles would consider more strictness. it''s not enough just waiting for a blood donor, the vampire Florentia needs more blood. We are not going to kill them, we can find the most fair and harmless way for all to benefit. But that''s my long term wish. For now, it is clear that those of you who are under my orders must forget the taste of the blood of cows and wild boars. We will only drink human blood," Raphael said again.

    "I agree with whatever Raphael says," Damian, the knight with a charming scar on his jaw nodded.

    The other knights nodded too. Edgar then began to unscrew the jar. There were several liters of female blood which was a little thick. The smell was not too fishy, ??there was only a slight iron smell and it was still quite fresh. Blood must be drunk immediately because it is a type of liquid that easily blackens and could be damaged by exposure to air.

    They took turns drinking it. Their fangs were elongated and their pupils were constricted. They looked thirsty and drank the contents of the jar voraciously. Valerie was tense. Soon was her turn. Will she be able to deceive the knights? She had yet to find a way to harvest human blood because her status was now male.

    "I Volunteered as a harvester, sir," said Valerie.

    Everyone''s eyes were now looking at her.

    "What do you mean?" Raphael asked.

    "I am good enough to persuade humans to give their Bloods. I was a harvester in my previous assignment," Valerie explained. She hoped if she was the one who harvest the blood, she may would find male donor to feed herself.

    Raphael didn''t immediately answer. He looked thoughtful for a moment.

    "Very well, starting tomorrow it''s Valor who''s in charge of harvesting human blood for us," Raphael agreed.

    ***

    [Dubois Mansion, Lapella State]

    The gem of the Northern continent, that was how outsiders judged Lapella. A glamorous state, a cultural center and one of the states with the best universities. Although politically Lapella sided with Florentia. They didn''t stop the vampires who supported Avalon from hanging around there.

    Duke Arthur Dubois was a reliable businessman and politician. He maximizes the gem mines in his territory by training craftsmen from humans and vampires. Lapella was a producer of jewelry and gold with high artistic value. It was no wonder that Duchess Veronica Dubois was a well-known high-class lifestyle trendsetter among vampires.

    They tended to be less inclined to get involved in the vampire feud. Dubois also occasionally did business with the Avalons, though not in military matters.

    But even though Veronica Dubois and her husband were active in the activities of the Lapella elite¡ªtheir sons and daughters were not like them.

    Their daughter Valerie Dubois was known for her elegance and was recognized as the most beautiful girl in Lapella. But she was very picky in participating in the nobility event. Unlike her mother who was very socially active, Valerie only appears occasionally and throws her own party. Now rumors about her were also occasionally discussed about the disappearance of Dubois'' daughter. The Duke said she continued her study at a university in another state.

    Although not many people dare to openly discuss it. The issue of Jasper Dubois was also something that is often questioned. He never appeared at any aristocratic social events. He also did not attend formal school although the best teachers often stop by at their mansion. Duke Dubois said that his heir was sick.

    When most nobles were reluctant to point out their family''s weaknesses¡ªDubois spread the opposite information instead. He blatantly pointed out that his heir was a weak person.

    Nor did he ever punish anyone who spoke ill of his son. As if it were true. But Arthur Dubois still did his job as ruler of Lapella so well that no one doubted the power of his family.

    Their mansion was very spacious, with a dominant bright white paint color that occasionally looks dazzling in the daytime. The Duchess grows nearly half an acre of rose bushes in her yard, which makes their garden smell great every spring morning. They have many knights guarding the mansion with dozens of servants. Their life lacks nothing.

    But in one of the spacious rooms away from the sun, the windows are always closed. The curtain was never parted. Every now and then the rancid smell of blood wafted from that room. The faithful servants never tire of cleaning it.

    Like this time, a silver-haired and red-eyed youth was curled up on his bed hugging himself. His shoulders were shaking, he was very pale.

    "Mother, I''m sorry . . . I didn''t mean to do that," He whimpered. He had very pale skin. The back of his hand didn''t look natural. The bluish veins spread evenly there like a bolt of lightning. His nails were black and elongated.

    A poor girl was seen lying unconscious under his bed. She''s dead. Her blood was drained.

    The door opened, and Duchess Veronica stepped inside with huffed steps. The beautiful wavy light blonde woman never lost her charm. She didn''t allow herself to look ugly. Veronica, like other vampires, had red pupils, about 170 cm tall and had charming curves. Her face was also perfect like the faces that were often painted by maestros.

    She went to her son and gave him a loving caress.

    "Jasper, you don''t want to do this, it''s okay,"

    "Why did you bring that girl to my room, Mother? You know I can''t hold my hunger!" Jasper felt hurt by his own actions.

    "You have to eat, Jasper . . You don''t have to worry, we have compensated the girl''s family enough," Veronica asked him to get up and give him a hug.

    "Now I kill almost every day Mother, I don''t want to do this," he wailed in Veronica''s arms.

    "We understand, Jasper . . but this is inevitable. You were born special. Only by drinking blood straight from their necks so your thirst can be quenched. There won''t be enough donors to meet your needs except this way," Veronica stroked Jasper''s back with concern.

    "I need Valerie..why did you have to send her to war? Don''t you love her? Or did you do it on purpose so that she would never know that her weak brother is actually a monster? I still can''t forgive you for sending my cheerful little sister like her to the military. Especially by hiding her identity!" Jasper complained. He pushed his mother away.

    "Mother and father would do anything for you! Of course we love Valerie!" Veronica was feeling hurt.

    "But you never gave me a clear reason for that. I want to find her Mother, I have to take her home!" Jasper walked out of his room. He walked hurriedly to the downstairs room.

    "Jasper!" His mother called.

    "I''m sick of being forced to continue living in this big mansion Mom!" Jasper ignored his mother''s call.

    "Jasper! This house is your protector! We will carefully select your victims. No one is harmed by this..but if you hunt yourself outside¡ª people might find out about you. Then Avalon¡ª" Veronica tried to explain.

    "I''m old enough to make my own decisions, Mom," Jasper brushed her off.

    "No Jasper! You''re different! You''re special! Avalon wouldn''t have ignored you if they knew¡ª"

    "Your Grace," someone called from downstairs. He was a man in a formal suit to show his important position. He bowed, lowering his high hat in greeting.

    "Call Arthur," Veronica rearranged her expression and asked her butler to call her husband.

    "Yes, Your Grace," said the butler, bowing and leaving.

    "Uncle Theodore, what are you doing here?" Jasper asked. He was still possessed by his dark powers that a casual greeting felt threatening.

    "Jasper, I''m glad to see you''re healthy," Theodore, who had a few strands of white hair on his head smiled.

    "What happened to Valerie?" Veronica''s face stiffened. Theodore Dubois was the man they trust to keep an eye on their daughter in the military.

    "Valerie? Do you know where Valerie is?" Jasper insisted.

    Theodore shook his head in regret.

    "I''m sorry, Veronica.. But Valerie did something beyond my expectations¡­ She is now on her way to the front lines of the battle at Taverin," Theodore bowed deeply as if preparing to receive the wrath of the ruling family.

 Chapter 24 - The Dubois Mansion (2)

    Arthur Dubois hides his true face from the world. He was considered a wise and generous noble, always smiling and ready to help anyone. He was a respected leader and was able to bring the state of Lapella even further to fame for its prosperity.

    But he carried a burden on his shoulders. The name Dubois has been around for centuries. They were descendants of one of the world''s first vampire families. Arthur inherits the title of Duke and must ensure that his territory continues to prosper. Lapella was one of the first areas to employ humans on a par with vampires. That''s why they supported Florentia.

    They were not famous for being strong or producing tough knights. He himself was more educated as a businessman and academic. There were already too many knights, even though the world also needs a thriving economy. Dubois gave a lot of gold to the Alliance of Florentia. But he himself did not refuse Avalons who wanted to work or study at Lapella. He even occasionally did business with the Avalon Vampire.

    The Dubois family''s unwillingness to be hostile, weak but economically advantageous made them rarely bothered by Avalon. They did not force Dubois to join because so far they had been quite easy to work with. Except weapons and human trade, Arthur was willing to trade anything with Avalon.

    But in the last two years the situation has changed. One of the maids spread rumors that Jasper Dubois wasn''t really a weak heir. Arthur didn''t dispute it and said that their son was physically weak but he was smart and did well in the academy. Dubois brought in professors to teach Jasper. Meanwhile, Valerie attended the academy like any other child.

    But many high-ranking military Avalon find the rumors interesting and want to meet with Jasper. Arthur had to use all his resources to prevent the encounter. He was worried. No matter how dangerous Jasper was¡ªhe was his son. Unfortunately Jasper''s physical condition might be considered special for the Avalons.

    But the stubborn Arthur insisted on protecting his son. He was powerful enough to forbid Jasper from appearing in public. But that only increased Avalon''s curiosity.

    He knew he couldn''t keep Jasper at home forever. At Valerie''s sixteenth birthday¡ªJasper made his first public appearance. He behaved perfectly as a future Duke. He smiled and was broad-minded. He didn''t look like the young man who had been hidden in Dubois'' majestic mansion for twenty years.

    Arthur and Veronica had made sure their special son drank enough blood so he was calmer and sane at that time.

    Avalon who finally met him¡ªrepeatedly sent letters to the Dubois residence. They openly invited Jasper to join Avalon. Lapella was the territory of Florentia. Arthur didn''t want conflict. But they had managed to expose Jasper''s secret.

    They know that Jasper, who was a Florentia, turns out to only drink human blood.

    They want to know why. They want to reveal his secret.

    Whatever Arthur did to resist it¡ªthey would push harder. Arthur also guessed that one day, the military route would be Avalon''s choice. Especially in times of war like today. Florentia was too busy occupying other lands to neglect defending the existing territories.

    Avalon was still making subtle efforts. Including writing letters to Valerie. Her daughter was now eighteen years old. He was past the age of marriage and Arthur was getting tired of selecting Valerie''s future husband. Of the dozens of engagement applications he received. More than half were from Avalon.

    They really hoped Dubois would join Avalon. But Arthur was reluctant to hand over his son and daughter to the enemy. But he was also aware that his continued refusal would lead to a bloody clash that cost Lapella.

    Marriages between Florentia and Avalon were not uncommon. It''s just that usually the wives have to succumb to go with their husbands. That means that if a Avalon catches Valerie''s heart and marries her¡ªhis daughter must live with the Avalons. Her guards also reported that Lady Valerie was almost kidnapped by the Avalons. They didn''t care about her status as the daughter of a Duke. Jasper too, was no different. He who could only drink human blood would probably forever be on Avalon''s side if he was comfortable there.

    Although different and dangerous, Jasper was still his heir. Meaning that Lapella would probably fall to Florentia''s side when Jasper became Duke.

    Arthur massaged his forehead. Almost half a year ago he made a difficult decision. His daughter¡ªwho was supposed to be ready for marriage¡ªwas sent to join the military. Maybe a year or two was enough. He wasn''t sure he could keep Valerie away from Avalon''s mens who might approach her just to get Dubois to side with Avalon.

    At least by being in war and living as a man¡ªshe would be safe. No Avalon would tempt her let alone kidnap her for marriage. And she was surrounded by formidable knights who protected her from Avalon. He would also live a humble life invisibly under the tutelage of his cousin and commander Florentia¡ªTheodore Dubois. Theo promises to make sure Valerie is safe and won''t go to war to harm her. A pentagram necklace with magic that he had painstakingly obtained from another continent would also hide her identity as a girl.

    But why did his plan deviate from what it should have been? Why did Valerie who was easily crying and so reluctant to go to war now join the elite knights??

    Theodore reported regretting his omission.

    "While Valerie was at headquarters, I never reprimanded her. She didn''t know I was watching her..believe me she never looks excited about her duties as a knight. But in the last two months her career has accelerated because she helped find Avalon''s secret lab. The generals already know her name so I can''t use my influence anymore. it''s up to them now," Theo explained.

    Veronica sat down with her body shaking while squeezing the hem of her clothes. Jasper put his arm around her shoulders as he listened intently.

    "We just wanted to hide Valerie, until we found a potential husband-to-be for our fellow Florentia nobles who could be strong enough to protect her. I didn''t think we could lose her," Veronica sobbed.

    "If it''s just protecting her, I can do it Mother! Why do you need to do all this drama to even make Valerie feel abandoned by her family?!" Jasper was furious.

    "You don''t understand. The Avalons want Lapella! They also expect you to join Avalon, Jasper. If you two are really brought to their side-"

    "Mother! I will not easily join Avalon!"

    "I heard on Avalon''s Side there are some vampires like you Jasper, how if they persuade you?" Veronica sobbed.

    "Monsters like me?"

    "No, Jasper..You''re not a monster, you''re just born special," Veronica touched her son''s worried face gently.

    "But I''m afraid, if you feel comfortable there¡ªwe might choose to switch alliances. but as leaders of Lapella we can''t be selfish..the majority of Lapella''s people support Florentia, so¡ª" Veronica said.

    "What do you suggest uncle? Obviously father''s plan failed. We have to bring Valerie home," Jasper turned to Theodore.

    "He''s been watched by General Maxwell, he even knows she is a girl. I told him, but he doesn''t care, he says that Valerie has become an important asset. The generals observed her mission and they couldn''t possibly allow her to return home. If that happens, the dubois Family will be blamed for the accusation of supporting deserters," Theodore said seriously.

    "It''s my fault, I didn''t think that Valerie actually took her duties as a knight seriously," Theo said again.

    "Then I''ll be going there, uncle," Jasper said firmly.

    "Jasper!" Veronica said furiously.

    "I''m old enough to decide that Mother, I will protect her until the war is over!" Jasper insisted again.

    "Theo, you know Jasper''s condition. He can''t drink donor blood. He drinks blood the Avalon way. You have to help him with that," Arthur said, glaring at him.

    "Father, so you allowed me to-"

    "Arthur! Jasper didn''t-"

    "Veronica! I should have decided this a long time ago. Hiding won''t solve the problem. Jasper is a duke candidate! Avalon feels that they can control Lapella because they know we''re not strong enough to fight back. Therefore, Jasper..this time your father allowed you to join the military. Give us a resounding victory and bring Valerie home alive. Show the Avalons that the Dubois are not a family to be underestimated. Don''t be seduced by Avalon, Jasper. .You have to remember that you are a Florentia, no matter how similar you are to them."

    "But¡ª" Veronica sobbed again, she wiped her tears.

    "Veronica, you know that no vampire can kill Jasper.. At least you can rest easy about that," Arthur said again.

 Chapter 25 - The Warm Bath

    This is heaven!

    Alright, we vampires were probably created by the demons of hell. I was also not sure if we would have a chance to go to heaven later. But at least it was heaven for me.

    After months of only being able to take cold showers every few days, Enduring the bone-chilling cold, and sleeping on the hard ground¡ªI felt like a Lady again!

    The citrus essential oil scent was sweet and soothing. I also added some rosebuds to my hot tub. I got it from the nice lady in this village. I couldn''t taste the sweet and sour taste of oranges but my nose could enjoy them.

    Being a harvester for the Jaguar troops was not a bad thing. I could occasionally release tension by being alone. Like this time. We were already in Taverin, one of the states we would take from Avalon.

    I occasionally have to leave the base to harvest the blood from the humans. We couldn''t just rely on blood rations from the logistics team. Because our team decided to drink human blood every day. I visited small villages, met the humans who worked hard to support Florentia''s victory. Unfortunately I haven''t had a chance to harvest the blood of the men there. I dress like a male knight. They would ask me a lot.

    But I heard that the archery army will also be arriving soon. I could meet Kyle. Even if I had to drink human blood¡ªI could drink from him.

    Taverin was heating up, because Duke Winston¡ªhis ruler had passed away. His heirs were divided in two between siding with Florentia and Avalon. Taverin, a state that makes petroleum its main business commodity¡ªdecided to resolve this by war.

    This should be an easy war. Because most Taverin people support Florentia now. The only thing preventing them from joining was because their Duke was a supporter of Avalon. Taverin were also a huge source of funds for them so they were not willing to let it go that easily.

    I already know the end result. This was a war that Florentia would win. Raphael would be a war hero here. I was lucky that I joined the jaguar squad. This way my name could be raised. I had to be around the generals and they had to respect me enough to listen to my opinion.

    I stretched my muscles, buried my shoulders while enjoying the comfort of a hot bath. The villagers were kind enough to give me this facility, because I was good at talking to please them. Maybe I couldn''t do this too often because Raphael and the others will be suspicious. I couldn''t take too long to harvest blood. However, here was still Avalon''s territory. When a knight was missing for too long¡ª someone will be sent to look for him.

    I looked at my hands, now my palms were slightly thickened and have blisters. It was inevitable. I swung my sword every day and hit a tree almost in my spare time.

    Raphael wasn''t very merciful to me. He was a cold and strict teacher. But thanks to His hard training, I might be able to call myself a skilled swordsman. By using Apollon I could cut down a medium tree with one blow. I didn''t expect to be able to bring out Apollon''s true power like Raphael yet.

    He has been training with Demetria since he was eleven. I''ve only been holding it for two months. It''s too early. Thankfully I was lucky, in my past life I was a knight with tens of thousands of hours of fighting experience. It made me reach my current position faster.

    Now I was on par with Damian or Edgar. I killed Shadow yesterday. Raphael let me kill it alone. He tested me. Nobody helps me. Luckily I only had a slight sprain to my ankle. But I managed to kill the Shadows without any difficulty.

    "Valor,"

    I heard a familiar voice calling out to me. My heart was beating hard. Why was Raphael here?

    "Sir Raphael?" I responded calmly. Luckily I was in a closed bathroom in one of the residents'' houses. There was only a wooden window with a tight lattice for ventilation. He wouldn''t be able to see inside.

    "You took too long, what happened?" Raphael asked.

    "N¡ªno sir, I''m sorry. I''ll be right back to base," I said a little nervously.

    I was completely naked right now. But I didn''t need to apologize to anyone. I''ve been working hard all this time and this was my first hot water bath since months! I didn''t want to go through it by soaking while wearing thin clothes like usual. After all, this was a closed room.

    But hearing Raphael talk to me while I was in the bath¡ªfelt awkward.

    "Are you done harvesting?"

    I glanced at the metal urn that was opposite my eye. I took it inside.

    "It''s done sir, I''ll be right back to base. You can go there first, I''ll follow," I said.

    "Don''t be in a hurry, we''ll be back together," I heard Raphael sitting at the door of the bathroom. He always carried Demetria with him, so the voice was quite loud when the sword rubbed against the stone floor below.

    "You''re weird, I''ve never seen you take a shower. So you bathe in secret like this? Isn''t it troublesome? It''s easier to just swim in the River," Raphael criticized.

    "Not discreetly sir, the villagers offered me. I mean, I think once in a while it wouldn''t hurt. I''m sure it''s not too late anyway. You have no reason to look for me, sir," I argued.

    "Well, you''re not too late, Valor. I''m also a little tired of staying at base. . . the discussion of military strategy in the generals'' tent is very boring. I think after the war at Taverin is over I''ll go back to my hometown," said Raphael.

    "What?" I was surprised.

    "Why? I deserve a day off,"

    "Not really, sir, but¡ª"

    This was not how it should be. It was not the war at Taverin that will make Raphael a war hero. In my old life, once in Taverin¡ª Raphael would independently lead troops to the states bordering Taverin.

    He took advantage of Avalon''s negligence who focused too much of their soldiers on Taverin so as to ignore another state, namely Ithadurna. Raphael killed their duke in a silent operation and took control of his castle. Finally Avalon gave up because they were tired at Taverin and let the defeat.

    But now he said he wanted to go home??

    Splash!

    "You can''t do that, sir!" I denied it. I accidentally hit the water in anger.

    "You''re not the only one who wants to go home and have a hot bath, Valor. there''s nothing else we can do anyway. After we won, what else?"

    "I think¡ªI think we have another chance for a bigger win¡ª" I hesitated.

    "What is it? Do you have a plan?" Raphael sounded interested. Since the information I gave back about Avalon''s secret lab. I knew that he wouldn''t underestimate any information I told.

    I also explained part of my plan. I mean, it was actually his glorious accomplishment in my old life. But somehow Raphael didn''t seem willing to do it this time. But I won''t let it. Raphael must seized Ithadurna.

    "I didn''t really hear your voice Valor so I¡ª" Raphael didn''t continue. I never thought that he would open the door and enter this bathroom. I remember that I locked it!

    I immediately immersed myself as deep as possible in the tub. Unfortunately the hot water had started to warm up so the steam disappeared. I couldn''t do much.

    I noticed that his eyes were wide, he seemed stunned for a few seconds before finally averting his gaze.

    "I can explain!" I know it''s a waste. I was so careless. First Kyle, now Raphael. This time maybe I should go back to Lapella. But if I was honest with all my mysterious experiences that had died and returned to my life four years ago. Would it help Florentia win?

    "Yes Valor you have to explain. Why are you pretending to be a man?" Instead of being shy or awkward like Kyle used to be. Raphael seems angry and looks at me with cursing eyes.

 Chapter 26 - The Truth About Her

    Raphael still had a sour face, he tapped his shoes repeatedly on the stone floor in agitation. He waited outside the bathroom. This was an unpleasant surprise. He just hoped to refresh his brain by taking a walk. He didn''t expect to see a naked young girl soaking in the bath at all! After all, that girl was his own subordinate and disciple ¨C Valor Dubois.

    The door creaked open. Valerie came out with half-hesitating steps. Her hair was still wet, she had not yet put on her heavy leather vest. She wore an oversized tunic that reached down to her thighs. She also wore leather pants that were tight enough to show off her slender legs.

    She came out carrying the jar of human blood she had harvested in her arms and placed it near her commander. Then she lowered her head, ready to be scolded.

    "You said you wanted to explain," Raphael said furiously.

    "So¡ªmy father sent me here..I don''t know the reason. But I seriously wanted to continue my duty as a knight. I hope you won''t force me to go back home," Valerie spoke half-heartedly.

    Raphael wasn''t too focused on her explanation. He studied Valerie''s appearance and began to remember now. Valerie''s face was familiar. He had met Lady Valerie at an event a few years ago.

    At this moment, Valerie ruffled her proud silver shiny hair. Her body was slender and looked fragile. She was a girl with a medium height with an attractive appearance. When she was disguised as Valor she used a pentagram necklace to hide the smell of her blood so she wouldn''t be detected as a girl. She also wears iron woven clothes that make her body fuller while hiding her curves.

    "Sir?" Valerie called out hesitantly.

    Raphael gasped, he was lost in his own thoughts. No wonder Valor had a small body and a face like a woman. Because she was indeed a woman! For a moment he forgot to be a gentleman. Looking at a virgin girl from up and down like he did was impolite.

    "So you''re Valerie Dubois? Duke Arthur Dubois'' second child?" Raphael confirmed her identity. Valerie nodded. She was still worried about Raphael''s next move.

    Will she be forced to go home? Report her to the generals? Or moved her to the female knight barracks?

    Not that Valerie didn''t want to. Maybe she''s more comfortable around girls. But she could not play a strategic role there. She must be at the forefront. She had to ensure Raphael''s victory.

    "I think reporting you is pointless. The generals would have known..dubois must have planned it along with the other military higher-ups," Raphael shook his head.

    "So-"

    "The war is about to start, I don''t have time for this. So you continue to do your job as usual, Valor," Raphael said again. Then he started to walk away, Valerie following him from behind.

    "So you''re not going to report me?"

    Raphael stopped walking and looked at him again.

    "I recruited you, because you were useful in my mission. I was also your teacher who taught you to use cursed weapons..to me nothing is more important than completing a mission. As long as you disguise yourself well¡ªI''ll treat you the same as before. Don''t expect me to go easy on you, Valor," said Raphael coldly.

    But he knew things would be a little different from now on. He probably wouldn''t have the heart to punch Valerie in the face like he used to. Only, Raphael wouldn''t show it to Valerie. Valerie was the wielder of a cursed weapon, Raphael wants her to be stronger. He didn''t want to go easy on her.

    "I-I see, sir! Thanks for the opportunity! I won''t let you down!" Valerie saluted her commander.

    "Now put on your uniform, Valor! Your comrades are waiting for their dinner," Raphael ordered.

    ***

    For the umpteenth time, members of the Jaguar squad gathered while rotating jars filled with human blood that was harvested by Valerie. One by one they drank it, Raphael watched when it was Valerie''s turn ¡ª she pressed her lips to the mouth of the jar for a moment then passed it to another knight.

    "You can''t drink it can you?" He whispered, close to her ear. Valerie gasped, Raphael''s breath was too close and it made her awkward.

    "I''m sorry, sir," Valerie answered quietly, bowing her head.

    "That means you disobeyed my orders, Valor,"

    "I''m a man now. It''s a little difficult for me to find a donor," Valerie looked apologetic.

    "I''ll give you until tomorrow, if you still can''t drink human blood - I''ll think you''re a rebel," Raphael reminded.

    "All right, sir," Valerie nodded.

    "Now, about what you discussed with me in the bathroom earlier¡ª"

    "Oh yes sir I wear a magic necklace to hide the smell of my blood¡ª"

    "Not that one, I don''t really care if you''re a girl. Explain to me why you said I had to conquer Ithadurna?"

    "Oh, that one¡ª"

    "What are you two talking about?" Damian looked interested and hugged Valor friendly from behind.

    Valerie felt uncomfortable but she just laughed awkwardly. Such interactions were common among knights. They didn''t even know she was a girl so it wasn''t disrespectful or even rude.

    Raphael looked at the interaction for a moment before deciding to ignore it. He was determined to think of Valerie as a man, so none of that should bother him. Valerie herself insisted on staying undercover and fighting alongside the men.

    "Valor has seen the future again,"

    "Oh really? Like he did when he discovered Avalon''s secret lab?" Damian became excited.

    "Yes," Valerie smiled nervously.

    "Maybe I''m a little late asking this. How did you do it? I didn''t know that the ability to do prophecy could be possessed by someone," Damian looked thoughtful.

    "Eh, that''s because-"

    Valerie felt it best to hide the fact that she came back to life after a tragic death. If she did reveal it¡ªshe may also have had to tell them about Raphael sucking her blood out in his past life. That''s embarrassing! Sucking the blood of fellow vampires was only done by partners and it was very intimate for vampires.

    Valerie glanced at her commander. Raphael D''Artagnan had a height of over 185cm and charming shiny black hair. He rarely smiled, but when he did, Valerie felt a throb. Valerie still vividly remembers the day he drank Valerie''s blood when she was dying. It makes it a little difficult to see Raphael professionally.

    But the Raphael before her right now was her teacher, her commander, someone she had to respect. Valerie wouldn''t expect anything. Let alone seeing Raphael''s reaction¡ªwho remained professional even though he already knew she was a girl.

    "I think it has something to do with Apollon," Valerie began to explain.

    "It means?"

    "I have a cursed weapon called Apollon, you know it''s named after the god of prophecy Apollo. Maybe that''s why I have the ability to predict the future," Valerie explained.

    "But when you told us, you didn''t have Apollon yet," Damian narrowed his eyes doubtfully.

    "Eh, that''s because¡ªmaybe because I''ve previously been magically bonded to Apollon. It''s a weapon forged by demons so there''s no need to talk logic here," Valerie evaded.

    "Then what do you mean by me who will conquered Ithadurna?" Raphael whispered.

    "What? That''s crazy! How can that be?" Damian denied.

    "Let''s hear what Valor has to say. You know, we used to have our doubts about the Rutherford Lab. I have a good feeling about this," Raphael nodded.

    "I don''t know how, sir," Valerie shook her head.

    "What?"

    "I only know that sir Raphael and his army killed Duke Radcliffe, ruler of Ithadurna and took possession of his castle," added Valerie.

    "That''s all? How can it help us!" Damian criticized.

    "Wait, I think I can see that it''s not impossible," Raphael looks excited.

    "Are you saying that you have formulated a war strategy with just a brief information from Valor?"

    "I think so,"

    "But I still have to finalize that plan. Right now we should rest in the barracks. We should conserve our energy and focus on tomorrow night''s battle..when the war trumpet sounds - we will kill as many Avalon as we can.. When morning comes, when we gather to share blood from the same cup¡ªmay we still be alive to discuss my plans," said Raphael again.

 Chapter 27 - The Call For War

    Taverin was a very large state. Their population was not too many and the distance between houses was quite far. They had many oil mines which were used to heat the furnaces of the blacksmiths'' workshops. Recently they also used petroleum as a fuel instead of wood for heating in winter.

    Avalon had many reliable scientists, brightest scholars and brilliant professors. They keep their technology secret and make Florentia'' Vampire have to try even harder to match their technology.

    Avalon now has terrible war machines such as a self-propelled iron fire-throwing chariot with steam fuel. As well as a catapult machine that could shoot dozens of arrows with a single shoot.

    Florentia excels in trained and compact human resources. They were supported by humans who did not hesitate to work together to make things difficult for Avalon.

    As evening approached, where the orange tinge in the sky was still faintly visible and almost setting¡ªthe trumpet signaling the call for war had sounded.

    Florentia''s army had thirty thousand vampire soldiers as well as thirty thousand human troops. Meanwhile, Avalon had an army of thirty thousand vampires who only drink blood, as well as thousands of chained shadows ready to be released to prey on humans.

    In terms of strength, they were practically balanced. But the humans who live in Taverin¡ªas well as the vampires who live there ¡ª mostly support Florentia. So Avalon found it a little difficult to regulate their steps. The state had weakened because of the series of uprisings that took place there.

    The struggle for power had also been going on for months since Duke Winston died.

    The war took place on a broad, sloping hill not far from the Winston family''s main mansion. The horses neighed as if they sensed the aura of tension brewing there.

    There were some rules of war that had been set by the vampires since centuries ago. When the first trumpet sounded, meaning the troops were on standby in their respective positions. When the second trumpet sounded, then they attacked each other.

    "How do you feel?" Kyle asked, he was wearing light, easy to move leather armor. He was a ranged fighter, armor will only slow him down. Valerie stretched her neck muscles and held Apollon more firmly.

    "That''s enough for me, Kyle, my spirits are burning right now," Valerie said. She just drank Kyle''s blood. She felt her body warm.

    "Good for you, now, what are our plans?"

    The jaguar troop asked some archers to come with them. Because currently all members of the Jaguar squad were melee fighters. They were a tactical force focused on fighting strong foes. Valerie was paired with Kyle and they were tasked with damaging Avalon''s heavy weapons. That was the easiest task among the Jaguar team. Raphael targets a General while the others work together to incapacitate their commanders.

    The Jaguars had been eyeing Avalon''s strongest men for so long that it wasn''t too difficult to recognize their faces in battle.

    "See the vampires operating the flamethrower?"

    "Yeah," Kyle nodded.

    "Have you killed a vampire or a human before?"

    "Not yet,"

    "Then this will probably be your first time, Kyle. Can you do it?"

    "Killing a vampire who sucks our blood at will? With pleasure," Kyle laughed.

    They hid behind a large rock. It was a wide, slightly gentle hill so not much hiding place was available. They must disable their war machines without being seen.

    "You see that black metallic rock between the wheels of the machines, Kyle?" Valerie pointed.

    "I see it,"

    "I want you to damage it with your arrow, if the lever is broken, they won''t be able to operate it," explained Valerie.

    "Huh? How did you find out?"

    "I''m a clairvoyant, I just know," Valerie responded.

    Long ago in her past life¡ªafter the Taverin war ended¡ªthe soldiers brought a lot of loot to the base. The machine was one of them. Valerie helped the commanders to research the object. It was a fairly new machine. Avalon always updated their heavy weapons so that Florentia could not find out their weaknesses.

    Valerie had seen those machines and she knew how to break them. It only took a precise aim to break the lever to render the machine completely unusable. Damaging the machine was better than killing the operator. Because of their large number, they could change users at any time. Unlike the machines that were made limited.

    "You focus on aiming, I''ll protect you, Kyle!" Valerie drew her sword, she fought Avalon''s knights who were trying to kill her. Adrenaline coursed through her body, mixing with Kyle''s blood she''d just gulped. Valerie felt stronger. Apollon also blends more comfortably in her hands.

    Valerie slashed Apollon straight at their vital points. To their necks, to their heads, to their hands, to their stomachs. She was so fast that the enemy couldn''t catch her movement. Avalon''s vampire bodies fell to the ground without being able to fight back. She let Apollon''s aura overwhelm her. The cursed weapon roared for more satisfaction. He wanted to drink more blood. Valerie complied.

    Slash! Slash! Slash!

    This was a kill or be killed situation. There was no time for Valerie to be doubtful or compassionate. Her heart pounded as she took the lives of every one of her opponents. She was lucky because she only faced ordinary vampires, not purebloods.

    There were several levels of vampire power.

    First, the strongest Vampires were pure-blooded vampires who only drank human blood straight from their skin.

    Second, were pure blood vampires who only drink human blood by donors.

    Third, were pure-blooded vampires who drink the blood of animals and humans.

    Fourth, were non-pure-blood vampires who only drank human blood.

    Fifth were non-pure blood vampires who drank the blood of animals and humans.

    Pureblood vampires were descendants of the early generation vampire knights who received a direct curse from the devil.

    While non-pureblood vampires were descendants of vampires created from the bite of a fellow vampire, mixed blood, Or those humans who became vampires because of the bites.

    Kyle found the right position. He immediately took his arrow and flexed his bowstring.

    Swoosh!

    Krakkk!!

    His aim hit the lever of the flamethrower. Before the Avalons knew it, Kyle immediately ran and aimed for more than five other machines. Nothing misses. All of these machines in a moment could no longer move and be used.

    "There are archers!!" exclaimed Avalon. Kyle stepped away with slightly trembling legs. His job was done. When he came back he saw Valerie standing with a bloodied sword in her hand. Her eyes narrowed, her breathing became ragged.

    "Valor!" Kyle called.

    "Did you hear me?" Kyle touched her face. Valerie jerked awake from her daydream. She stared at Kyle with an air of hostility for a moment before finally softening to realize he was her comrade.

    "Ah Kyle! That''s dangerous! I could have unknowingly slashed at you!" Valerie trembled. She dropped Apollon to the ground. After she kills and when she no longer feels a threat. She would realize how terrible what she did was.

    She had to remember that she was a knight. She had to understand that it was a kill or be killed situation. But still, Valerie, who once only dreamed of being a beautiful and perfect wife like her mother¡ª was now at the forefront of the battlefield and took the lives of Avalon. Valerie was crying.

    "Oh come on Valor! This is no time to cry! The Avalons will be looking for me! I''ve ruined their expensive weapons!" Kyle grabbed Valerie''s hand in a hurry. The girl was still sobbing and wiping her tears. She still remembered to take Apollon back.

    He asked Valerie to hide behind a boulder.

    "Listen! Remember your goal, Valor! We have to win right? Now, what are we going to do?" Kyle urged Valor to brace himself.

    Valerie immediately shook her head. Two Avalons immediately dashed towards them and swung their swords. Valerie''s trained instincts told her and she cut off the ear of one of them and thrust Apollon deep into the stomach of the other knight.

    The knight with deformed ears was about to stab his sword at Kyle but the archer fired his silver arrow right through his left eyeball. He wobbled and staggered for a moment before falling to the ground with blood pouring from his eye sockets.

    "Kill or be killed, this is not the time to be an empathetic Valor. Remember they are bad vampires!" Kyle was shaking too. It was the closest shot he had ever taken. It was also the first vampire to die at his hands.

    "Follow me Kyle!" Valerie had regained her sanity and determination. She couldn''t go back anymore. So what if she kills during the war? It''s all for peace. She had to remember that Avalon''s vampires killed thousands of humans every day. She killed to stop their cruelty.

    "Where to?"

    "We''re going to behead a general!" Said her seriously.

    "Are you crazy?!" Kyle shouted in horror.

    Of course, once again Valerie would make use of her knowledge in her past life.

 Chapter 28 - The Call For War (2)

    Valerie felt that maybe she would never get used to killing humans or vampires. If she was a class one vampire who drank blood straight from human skin¡ªperhaps she wouldn''t be this crybaby.

    Ever since she had Apollon, she had fought with killing intent. It was different from her previous life. She used an ordinary sword and only tried to hurt her enemy as badly as possible. She was not as strong now. Even though she had her memories of her past life¡ª now she was afraid.

    So many things that deviate from the scenario should be. She should never have had a cursed sword. Her relationship with Raphael also only occasionally crossed paths in war or barracks. But now Raphael was her commander and coach. He now also knows that she was a girl.

    Supposedly ¡ªin the memory of her past life¡ª Raphael conquered Ithadurna after the victory at Taverin. But yesterday he said he wanted to go back to his hometown when he was done in Taverin.

    But she also knew that some of her memories were proven. Such as the existence of Avalon''s secret lab¡ªwhich immediately made Florentia''s military officials recognize her. As well as the mechanism of Avalon''s flamethrower machine which Kyle destroyed; thanks to her knowledge.

    Maybe Valerie would make the wrong decision. Perhaps the course of the war would turn out to be even worse than she used to know. But that wasn''t enough to stop her from taking risks.

    She hoped Raphael would carefully plan his strategy before attacking Ithadurna. The memories she knew did not explain the exact details of how Raphael would defeat Duke Radcliffe. But that''s none of Valerie''s business. Raphael was tough, and he always thinks of all his strategies carefully. He was one of the best strategists in the Florentia military.

    Valerie was now focused on herself. Killed one of the generals she said. She scared Kyle with the plan. General Avalon consisted of the most powerful people among the vampires. Some of them were also users of cursed weapons. Valerie¡ªwho couldn''t even beat Raphael yet¡ªof course, logically couldn''t fight them.

    But she chose to trust her instincts. She remembers the memories of her previous life well. They said that one of the Avalon generals who was about to join the war had a terrible accident on a cliff. It was a big loss for Avalon because he couldn''t help the war and it ended in their side''s defeat.

    They said he fell into a deep ravine when he was careless and broke his left hand and some of his ribs. His wounds were heavy enough that he couldn''t heal them right away. But he didn''t die from it.

    If the accident really happened¡ªValerie would have killed him while he was unconscious. It was an easy and perfect plan. Maybe it was an act of cowardice for some knights. They considered attacking the enemy off guard was a shame.

    Valerie didn''t feel compelled to defend her honor as a knight. She remembered how badly Avalon''s knights had treated her as prisoners of war. For her victory was everything. Either way. After all, from the very beginning the gods had facilitated her with a second chance at life.

    Valerie wasn''t going to waste her memory. Besides, a general being injured didn''t mean they were completely weak. Valerie would give him a chance to defend himself later.

    "You''re crazy, Valor! Absolutely crazy!" Kyle gasped as he ran beside her. His arrows were running low. He should have run back to the archers line up to replenish his supply of arrows. But he couldn''t let Valerie go alone. The girl says it has to be now, as the accident might have happened.

    She had to get to the bottom of the cliff, before the Avalons found and took care of him. If she succeeds this time, the generals will appreciate her even more and all her words and suggestions would be trusted by them.

    "Watch out!" Valerie screamed as a long arm with claws as sharp as a sword hit the ground around them.

    Bam!!

    His attack made their legs tremble.

    The girl was stunned, her eyes widened and fear ran through her body. She had never seen Shadows that big in her past life. She was also sure the chatter of the knights at that time had never discussed the existence of a giant Shadows with rough and ugly black fur almost all over their bodies. Was her interruption in General Rutherford''s laboratory changed the scenario of this war?

    Avalon presents their newest engineered monster. He was the ugliest creature Valerie had ever met. His face was like that of a horse with human characteristics. His vampire fangs extended all the way to his chin. His stomach was as big as drinking the whole lake. He was sweating and he was very furry like an animal. His arms are very long like an ape. His nails also gleamed as if they were made of metal.

    The skin was very thick. Even though he wasn''t wearing any armor¡ªthe knights of Florentia had a hard time wounding him. He looked like he was made of rubber or wrapped in very thick fat. He was invulnerable and went on a rampage to attack anyone at this time. Including several Avalons who happened to be nearby.

    "We don''t have time to fight him, Kyle! We have to go!" Valerie screamed for Kyle to run after her. Yet the Shadows roared loudly. He stretched out his hand quickly.

    Valerie was a fast runner. But even those Shadows were able to catch up to her.

    "Kyaa!!" Valerie was shocked when she realized that her right leg was caught. Her face was pale, she was very frightened. The Apollon she was carrying slid out of her grip in sweat.

    "Valor!" Kyle was now trying to aim the monster''s eyes. It was his favorite target. Usually when a silver arrow hits a vampire''s eye, they wouldn''t be able to defend themselves. Shadows was also a vampire. Kyle''s arrows were few, he wasn''t going to waste them.

    Swoosh!

    Stab!

    The Monster Shadows roared. He opened his arms and dropped Valerie. The girl was quite agile so she bent her body to protect her neck and head from the impact.

    Bruk!

    Still it hurts a lot. Maybe she sprained her leg a little. But Valerie wasn''t willing to let her guard down. She picked up Apollon again and tried to run away from the monster. Many Vampires and other humans were trying to kill him. Why was he still interested in Valerie? At this time he again chased after Valerie and held out his hand.

    She didn''t want to repeat her mistake twice. She turned around and mounted a stance with a drawn sword. When the hand again tried to catch her. She jumped up and slashed His arm off like she used to do with the trees in the forest¡ªduring her brief training period with Raphael.

    The monster roared. Valerie didn''t want to waste time. Shadows won''t die just by losing a few organs. After all, there were many knights who were ready to face him. At that time Valerie also had just realized something important.

    "Kyle! Go back to your squad," she said as he ran by Kyle''s side.

    "What? I''ll accompany you!"

    "No! You humans! This is dangerous! Get cover, your arrows are running low. You can''t always protect me, Kyle. I don''t want to lose friends," Valerie smiled farewell before sprinting back faster leaving Kyle far behind her.

    Valerie will finish her plan alone.

 Chapter 29 - The Urge To Kill

    "Madam, I''m sorry," Jasper looked at the middle-aged woman''s eyes with pain. The woman smiled at him, her eyes flashing courage and determination. Her grizzled head rested on the Duke-to-be''s lap. Jasper stroked her hair in an attempt to comfort her.

    He had to eat, or he would go crazy. Jasper had been through this since he was a toddler. No matter how much human blood he drank¡ªit was never enough. He only regained his composure¡ªwhen he was eight years old¡ªand unknowingly killed the human servant girl who worked in the Dubois mansion.

    He also killed one of his father''s aides who was also pure blood because he panicked to be found out. Since that day, Jasper hardly ever left the Dubois mansion. His family had to keep an eye on him. They were worried that Jasper would kill again.

    Jasper was educated as a Florentia. He never felt that killing was a natural thing. Killing humans was something that Florentia avoided as much as possible. It didn''t mean they have an angelic heart. Florentia was a logical vampire. They knew that vampires could not forever be enemies with humans.

    In this world there were four continents. The North and West Continents were ruled by the Vampires. The eastern and southern continents were mostly inhabited by humans. Florentia knew that humans could unite to destroy them. Because they were predators.

    Resistance from the human race was certainly not a rare thing. But they were not strong enough. For a long time the vampire nation was also dominated by nobles who owned millions of hectares of land and ruled over humans for centuries. Humans were used to being ordered around, used to being low-class citizens and not feeling like they had a chance to fight back.

    But there was always the possibility that humans would rebel. The Florentias prepared for it. They build human sympathy. They give them equality and befriend them. Humans were also willing to be donors. It was the ideal way of life in the western and northern continents according to the Florentia faction.

    Jasper opened his mouth, stuck his sharp fangs into the poor woman''s neck and drank her blood. Unlike Valerie¡ªwho drank the blood straight from Kyle through his upper back and stopped when she had enough¡ªJasper had to drink the blood of his victims to the end.

    It was his instinct, his curse, something he couldn''t escape. If he quenched his thirst¡ªhe could lose control. It was the only way to calm the monster soul within him. Only by drinking until it kills the victim will he be full.

    Once he drank, it was enough for three days. Jasper was often drowned in guilt because of it. His mother chose the victims for Jasper. She bought it, trying to adequately compensate her family. She didn''t want Jasper to suffer because of his illness.

    Often, his mother brought him an old woman who was dying, or a young girl who was deliberately sold by her family. Currently, Jasper was on his way to the Taverin war with his uncle Theodore. They stopped at the village to look for donors. But specifically for Jasper, he had to find a victim.

    This unpretentious village was also stopped by some of Florentia''s troops who would also join the war. Most of them were human. They wore armor and carried spears or swords.

    "Will peace come after this?" The old woman asked. Jasper stopped drinking for a moment and looked at her with his red eyes that were as beautiful as rubies. Her skin was already pale, there was no pain she received but her body was getting weaker.

    "The vampires of Florentia keep trying to make it happen," Jasper responded.

    "Both of my sons died in the war. I think it would be wise to sacrifice myself to a Florentia vampire like you. What''s your name, son?"

    "Jasper¡ªJasper Dubois,"

    "Sir Jasper, thank you because Florentia has shown that hope exists. Now finish your business. I want to see my sons soon," said the old woman, then she closed her eyes peacefully.

    Jasper continued to drink, he saw in the last few drops¡ªthe old woman''s hands and legs stiffened. She died peacefully. One thing he was grateful for was that when drinking, the victims would not feel hurt.

    It was still night, Jasper felt very refreshed. He saw the moon hanging in the sky illuminating him. Then he smelled a not-so-familiar scent when the wind blew. Jasper had good instincts. He could detect the presence of someone he might not want to meet.

    There were more than two dozen Avalon vampires entering the village. Jasper gasped. This village was in danger!

    "Gyaahhh!"

    "Urk!!"

    Humans screamed immediately, they didn''t have time to remind their comrades. Avalon''s vampires grabbed their necks and coldly killed them.

    Slash! Slash! Slash!

    "Cough!"

    "Damn Avalon¡ª Aarrrghhh!!"

    "Uncle!" Jasper ran to the scene of the massacre.

    The majority there were humans. Even if they wore armor and had knight status¡ªtheir speed and strength were completely insignificant.

    Theodore Dubois was now lifted nearly a meter off the ground. He was a middle-aged man who was only six years younger than Arthur Dubois. He wore full armor and a very heavy battle helmet. But his neck was strangled by a vampire Avalon who was more than two meters tall, muscular and had a heavy scar on his face.

    Florentia''s troops in this village were not yet ready to face Avalon. They just stopped before continuing their journey. There was an unwritten rule that war should not be carried out outside the war territory, especially around civilian settlements. But the Avalon''s were not one to respect such a thing.

    "Jasper! Run! You are the heir! They can''t catch you!" Theodore shouted.

    "What? The heir? Who?" A woman showed herself from behind a huge vampire who was tormenting Theodore. She was a slim and slightly petite woman. She wore a white robe with a hood and wavy brown hair that flowed down. She didn''t look like a knight but rather like a temple priest. But the look in her eyes showed cunning and lack of empathy.

    "Aren''t you ashamed!! This is a human village! This is not your territory!" Jasper ignored her words and glared at them angrily.

    "Oh my gosh, humans are our prey. We can hunt anywhere, right? Have you Florentia vampires never hunted rabbits all the way to their dens? What''s different about that?" The cute girl laughed.

    "Jasper! Run!" Theodore shouted.

    While they were arguing, Avalon''s troops continued to spread their terror. They forced the humans out of their homes and imprisoned them.

    But Jasper was not the weak heir that the Lapella people believed. He had just drunk the good quality blood from a kind Lady. He would protect the village.

    Jasper caught his breath, summoning the darkness within him. After twenty-two years of living under a curse¡ªJasper now could quite control it.

    His red pupils narrowed. His fingernails were long and bluish veins were protruding all over his arms and part of his face. A black hue like spilled ink began to color his eyes¡ªsurrounding his red pupils that became his vampire identity.

    Jasper moved very quickly then with just his claws he dealt a blow to the area of ??the giant Vampire''s heart which strangled Theodore. A fist-sized hole was created there. The vampire opened his throttle and knocked Theodore down.

    The big vampire looked confused for a moment, his hands feeling the empty space on his body for a few seconds. Then blood started to gush from him. He choked and fell to his knees to the ground.

    Jasper also turned around while holding a heart that was still beating. He then threw it on the sandy ground and was now staring intently at the Vampire Florentia who was dressed as a priest.

    "Oh wow! I didn''t know that Florentia also had someone like you. Looks like I have to take you seriously too," the woman laughed. There was a hint of trepidation in his voice.

    "Osiris!"

    She showed him her cursed weapon, a gilded spear.

    "Jasper, that''s your name right? Have you ever met an undead?" She said cheerfully like a child who found a new toy.

 Chapter 30 - The Urge To Kill (2)

    The female stabbed the tip of her spear into the body of her Vampire comrade¡ªwho had just been killed by Jasper.

    A greenish light covered him and the huge body moved. Jasper flinched when he saw it. He glanced at his heart that was already far apart from his body. How could he be alive? But it really happened. He used his hands to support his large body.

    Then the burly Undead vampire stood with a slight bow. But there was something different about him. His eyes were completely black. He growled. Even though he came back to life, Jasper knew it wasn''t normal. He seemed possessed by something.

    "Igor! Attack him! Chew his head!" The woman ruled as if the zombie vampire was a dog.

    He obediently jumped at Jasper.

    Just then, Theodore and the other knights were busy with their own business again. They fought the Avalon Vampires and wanted to release the villagers from their captivity.

    Jasper was left alone to face the petite woman with the sweet face. She looked like she was still in her teens. But the look in her eyes showed otherwise. She was evil. Full of anger and sees Jasper as a pest that must be eliminated.

    Jasper was able to dodge easily. He grabbed the undead by the neck. This time he broke his shoulder and pulled out his head. Jasper did it as easy as removing the doll''s head. He then threw it on the ground.

    The future duke smirked. He''d been holding it in for too long. Because his parents often told to hide it. But Jasper wanted to unleash his power more freely. He usually rampaging in his private room or in the dungeon that was built especially for him.

    He was now mature and wise enough to control his curse.

    "Oh, you forgot he''s a zombie," she said smugly.

    Jasper saw Igor''s corpse still moving and caught his leg. Igor gripped it tightly while growling trying to crush it.

    "Aarrghh!!" Jasper quickly withdrew his leg which was bleeding scratched by Igor''s fingernail. It turned out that the undead was stronger than he thought.

    "He''s a zombie who doesn''t feel pain, he''s a dozen times stronger than when he was alive. And I''m not done yet," the woman ran as if flying with a spear drawn at him. At first glance Jasper could have sworn she had turned into an arrow.

    Grab!

    But Jasper could see it. He quickly caught the girl''s robe and grabbed her shoulders.

    "Kyaaa!!! You hurt me!" The woman whimpered, her face looking terrified like a rabbit about to be devoured by a fox.

    "Oh, sorry," Jasper reflexively let go.

    Scratch!!!

    The sharp spear pierced Jasper''s ear. If only his instincts weren''t working¡ªhe must have been badly injured. The spear had a distinctly dangerous aura.

    "You let your guard down! This is war, you idiot!" She laughed.

    "I acknowledge your strength, sir Jasper. I''ll tell you my name, so you can remember it in your grave. I am Amelia Grigory, 4th Commander of the Avalon army! Now kneel to me, Jasper!" Amelia ordered.

    "What? Why should I¡ª"

    Bruck!

    Jasper''s body automatically knelt down. He bowed his head before Amelia.

    "Fufufu... Can''t be so arrogant anymore, right? Jasper who? I didn''t know there was a commander level person named Jasper in Florentia. You''re very strong, but it''s meaningless if Osiris'' spear has already cut your skin..now you are my slave. Sometimes it''s nice to have a slave that hasn''t died yet." Amelia looked relaxed.

    Jasper couldn''t move. Sweat dripped from his temples. His soul rebelled. He wanted to fight back but could only clench his fists tightly.

    "Y-you¡ª"

    "Gosh, can you still talk? Awesome..hey, your skills will go to waste if you''re in Florentia. How about you join us? I know the type of vampire like you. I''ve met a few in Avalon. There you can drink as much blood as you want," Amelia said sweetly.

    She then came closer and caressed his face.

    "You''re also too handsome to be wasted in Florentia. Maybe if we match, you can become my blood partner," Amelia said again.

    "Gosh! That was embarrassing! Eek! Forget what I said earlier!" Amelia instantly showed an embarrassed expression like a teenage girl in love.

    Jasper looked at her confused. Maybe Amelia has mental problems, personality dualities or some other psychological disorder. She was a psychopath and Jasper wished he didn''t have to stay around her for long.

    Jasper bit his tongue. Fresh blood mixed with saliva dripped from between his fangs and wet his chin. Amelia notices it and moves back.

    Jasper slowly moved his finger, then he shouted to shake off the influence of Osiris'' spear magic. Amelia was silent, she was no longer smiling. Her eyes focused on Jasper with a vengeful expression.

    One must have enough demonic DNA in his body to be able to break the power of his cursed weapon.

    "Forget about my offer, I''ll kill you right here," Amelia was serious now. She sensed that Jasper would become a dangerous threat in the future. She took off her robe. Now she was showing a petite girl''s body in a cotton suit that quite exposed the skin. She was now easier to move.

    Amelia spun her Osiris spear. She attacks while running. It plunged and hit it in the direction where he saw Jasper or just his shadow. But the young man was too fast for her eyes. He shouted to gather his spirits. Amelia was a trained fighter. She had already fought many strong enemies. She even trained with Avalon''s strongest men.

    Hence when Jasper swung his claws at her. She used her Vampire instincts and speed to dodge. She jumped high towards the back as if she was a skilled circus performer. But she couldn''t be as agile as usual. Her shoulder was badly injured. Her Vampire powers couldn''t heal it right away.

    Jasper was still healthy and now his form was getting less and less human. Adrenaline took over. His eyes were almost completely black and the bluish veins were becoming increasingly visible on his forehead and neck.

    "Transformation? I''ll stop that before you can!" Amelia jumps nimbly at him. But Jasper was faster than her. He held her hand and forced her to drop her spear.

    Amelia trembled while looking at Jasper.

    "Sorry... I didn''t want to do this... That spear... Made me evil," Amelia cried. Jasper gasped. Was she trying to manipulate him again? Jasper wouldn''t be devoured by it. He regained his composure and his physique gradually returned to normal.

    "Order them to back off or I''ll kill you," said Jasper.

    Amelia, who realized that her trick no longer worked, smiled sarcastically.

    "Try if you can kill me," she challenged.

    "Lady, I''ve killed countless innocent humans. Do you think it would be difficult to kill a Avalon like you?" Jasper smiled back kindly at her. In fact, he was furious.

    "Let me go!"

    "If that''s the case I won''t obey, you must order your troops to leave this village, Amelia!"

    "All right! All right!"

    "Let''s do the oath between knights. You will leave this village with your troops and will not attack us except when we arrive at Taverin." Jasper glared at her. Instantly Amelia felt goosebumps. She was never afraid or threatened by anyone. Even Avalon''s generals. But Jasper was different. He had a friendly face, but had something sinister behind him. He hasn''t even shown his full potential yet.

    "Okay I agree," Amelia gave in. She curled her mouth full of anger.

    Amelia lost this time. But she would bring her information and experience this time to the Generals of Avalon. They had to know that a Florentia noble named Jasper probably carried the Devil''s DNA within him.. Avalon might try to recruit him.

 Chapter 31 - The Illusion

    Valerie returned to the barracks of the male soldiers. She was alone and kept walking doubtfully. The place was very quiet and exuded an aura of real gloom. Where is everyone? Why was she alone?

    Then Valerie looked at her body. She was no longer wearing her knight uniform. She returned to being a woman, she wore a beautiful dress and makeup typical of a noble princess. She lost her sword, as well as all the rest of her toughness. She couldn''t even walk steadily at the moment.

    "Whoa... there''s a girl,"

    "She''s beautiful,"

    "Hey, lady! Let''s get to know each other," one of them chuckled as he tried to reach her.

    Faces she didn''t recognize suddenly appeared. All were big men and looked at her like hungry wolves.

    Valerie turned pale. She was shaking. She recalled her former fear. Why did her father force her to stay in the men''s barracks and wear men''s clothes? Wasn''t he afraid that one day her identity would be exposed and she would be in danger?

    Valerie turned and ran while lifting her dress. She wore pretty, graceful shoes¡ªthe movement wasn''t easy.

    She was chased by the men. They want to touch her. They were curious about her. Valerie was crying but there was no one to help her. She didn''t have any weapons at the moment. What should she do?

    Then suddenly she was caught in a war situation. There were a lot of people screaming and swearing at each other. Swords clashed, blood was spilled, smoke rose. Then a knight in shining armor plunged a spear into her stomach.

    Valerie screamed as she watched blood gush from the hole in her stomach. She fell and wallowed in a pool of his own blood. She was afraid. She didn''t want to die. This was not the place. This should never have been her destiny.

    Valerie wept with deep regret. She cursed his condition. Angry at her parents. How could they allow a woman who was educated to be a perfect noble lady into the battlefield? Do they no longer love her?

    Then the surrounding scenery turned dark. There were only stars and the moon for lighting. She was seen sitting cross-legged on the dirty ground while shedding tears. Her gaze was blank. Her expression was full of burden. She held Apollon weakly in her right hand.

    "So, little girl, are you going to kill me?" A tall man with sunken eyes watched her. He grew a beard and a thin mustache on his face. He was probably the same age as Valerie''s father. He looked calm and comfortable even though his horse was dead and he was also badly injured. He wears a knight uniform of Avalon which was dominated by black and gold. There was a red crest with a serpent with fangs coiled around his arm.

    Valerie found him in the cliff and was about to kill him.

    He was Lord Leonard Gunther¡ªone of Avalon''s generals. One of the strongest men in the world even though his appearance now didn''t show it.

    Her memory was correct. He had a terrible accident while trying to reach Taverin. He would continue to stay in the abyss until the Avalons found him. Now he was in a semi-paralyzed condition due to broken bones and ribs. But Valerie couldn''t touch him at all.

    "Why would a woman disguise herself as a man and come here alone? Then dare to challenge me, who is a General? I must know a lot about you, little girl," the man chuckled.

    "How did you find me in this abyss? is this just a coincidence, or¡ª" Leonard looked thoughtful, scratching his chin in confusion. Then the man smiled at her.

    He then looked back at Valerie''s eyes, which now looked less focused. Cold sweat ran down the back of her neck. That person was helpless. His heart was within reach. Valerie should be able to kill him immediately and bring His corpses to Florentia''.

    But Gunther''s toughness did match his general title. When Valerie was about to attack him¡ªthey stared at each other. And Gunther took possession of her soul with ease.

    Pure-blooded vampires, known to be able manipulate one''s mind. Usually it was only done to their human victims through bites. But Gunther was one of the few vampires who could control the thoughts of his fellow vampires just by looking into their eyes.

    Valerie was trapped. Even though she wanted to stab Apollon so badly into his heart¡ªher hands and feet no longer seemed to belong to her. Gunther also activated her fear and worry that had been hidden deep in her mind.

    "Don''t want to answer that huh? Unfortunately I can''t read minds. Avalon''s troops have probably noticed I''m missing and will soon be looking for me . . I''ll take you to Avalon''s headquarters and we''ll have some fun, little girl. I will force you to speak. I want to know all your secrets," Gunther chuckled.

    "Th¡ªbefore that happens. I''ll¡ªkill you," Valerie had a look of determination in her eyes. Even though she was shaking a little, she was able to clench her fists and drew her sword again.

    "Hahaha, you want to kill a helpless crippled old man like me? Is it because you''re a woman that you don''t feel the need to look down on your pride? Is killing a general so important to your career even if it''s not in a fair fight?" Leonard Gunther piqued Valerie''s conscience.

    She was also pure blood. Gunther was a great master of mind manipulation but he couldn''t control her forever. Valerie didn''t want to be easily influenced. For her now victory was everything. It didn''t matter even though it may feel cowardly and inhumane.

    "Oh, you''re really going to kill me? Interesting..We''ll see if you can smile at everyone and proudly say you defeated the injured General?" Gunther smirked. By that time Valerie had gathered her resolve, Gunther''s hypnotic effect had worn off and she stumbled forward holding her sword high.

    "You talk too much for someone who is about to die, sir Gunther!" Valerie said.

    Jleb!

    When Valerie swung Apollon¡ªa sharp sword-like ice crystal pierced her shoulder. She choked. A burning stinging sensation from the coldness of the Ice tormented her. Gunther grinned at her.

    "You''re too close..even if I can''t move to stab you head-on¡ª my sword Khione will do it for me. So, are you wearing enough clothes to face the blizzard?"

    Gunther gripped her cursed sword which now glowed bluish. Then some large ice crystals pillars began to emerge from under the ground and encircle Valerie like a trellis.

    "I could have killed you right away, my Lady. But it seems the Avalons took a little longer to find me. So tell me.. What''s your name? How did you find me at the bottom of the abyss? If I''m amused, maybe I''ll let you live," said the general confidently.

 Chapter 32 - The Deathly Blizzard

    The pain inflicted by Gunther''s ice dagger was piercing, even her blood seemed to freeze. But her left arm was now stiff as if her body was slowly turning into a lump of ice. He was Avalon''s General. Of course he wouldn''t lose that easily.

    Valerie was grateful she forced Kyle to stay away. Because he would not hesitate to kill humans.

    "You haven''t wielded that cursed weapon for long, looks like you haven''t even been able to bring out its true power yet," Gunther commented.

    Valerie was silent and just stared at him blankly. She hadn''t given up yet but her current situation wasn''t very favorable to her. She had died before. But her death at that time did not hurt. This time she would probably experience it again.

    The girl had not long been acquainted with Apollon. The fast-paced war situation made Raphael not teach her enough. Valerie was only asked to use Apollo as effectively as possible. Was she too rash? Even if she faced a General who was half crippled¡ªhe was still one of the strongest vampires. Valerie also just found out that General Leonard Gunther was a cursed weapon user.

    But she bet with her life down the abyss not to die. She wanted to confirm Florentia''s victory. The war in Taverin lasted about two months. If Avalon found out their general had lost at the hands of the enemy¡ªtheir spirits would drop. The war could be over more quickly. There was no need for too many casualties.

    It was a simple and naive wish from Valerie. Maybe she shouldn''t be here alone. Valerie thought¡ªif too many knew of her plan¡ªAvalon would save Gunther sooner. In addition, each soldier has their own task and focus.

    Valerie felt her left shoulder pierced by Gunther''s ice dagger go numb. A feeling of discomfort and soreness spread throughout her arm. The spiky ice pillars that were sticking out from underground also surrounded her¡ª so she couldn''t move.

    "You don''t want to talk, do you?" Gunther asked. She was a little breathless. Valerie realized that despite being tough¡ª the general endured a pain that was hard to hide. He tried to control his Khione sword with his broken right hand. Even his Vampire power alone couldn''t heal him quickly.

    "I''m not here to be friendly..I don''t need to talk to the dead," said Valerie, showing her courage. She knew that might sound ridiculous. Because she was helpless right now.

    Apollon was still in her grasp. But a pillar of ice pinched her right shoulder so that he nearly knocked her down.

    "Okay, if you don''t want to. I''ll just kill you. You don''t have to worry, I''ll bring the cursed sword back to your family. Maybe after a bit of ''greeting''¡ªthe new owner is willing to join Avalon," he chuckled.

    Valerie''s eyes narrowed. She gasped and thought back to Raphael''s warning. Dubois was a weak noble family. They were not famous for producing tough warriors. Valerie didn''t even know Apollon belonged to her family. She didn''t know what happened to the previous Apollon owner. But if the Avalons pushed Dubois to their side by force ¡ª Lapella would no longer be at peace.

    Valerie didn''t want that. Apart from her, there was only Jasper. He was too weak and even had to wear an umbrella and a hood when he left the mansion during the day. Jasper must have been concerned about Lapella''s safety and was finally willing to change sides If they threatened him.

    Now her neck was cold. A cold wind enveloped her and a blizzard could be seen spinning around her. She coughed, trying to breathe normally. But the pressure of the air around her and the snow made it hard for her to even just pump her lungs.

    Valerie couldn''t see anything up ahead. So this was the power of a Avalon''s General? The girl was almost giving up now. Her eyes began to close. Maybe she shouldn''t be a hero. She could have forced his way back to Lapella after coming back to life. Now she was putting the Dubois family in danger.

    A series of memories flashed through her head. She saw the faces of her father and mother. And her brother Jasper. Her little heart wanted to believe that they loved her. Maybe everything they did has a reason. No matter how disappointed she was with her father''s actions¡ªher conscience told her never to betray them. They have lived a dozen years of their lives happily. Would Valerie let Avalon threaten her family?

    Valerie gasped. She was as cold as swimming in a river in winter ¡ª but she wasn''t frozen yet. With her elbow¡ª Valerie broke a pillar. She then looked at Apollon who was somehow engulfed in a dazzling bright orange light.

    Crack!

    Crack!

    Valerie swung Apollon with her half-stiff right hand to make a path in front of her. Her elbows were dripping with blood which immediately froze from the blizzard. Her hair turned stiff and white.

    Valerie couldn''t use her running speed this time because she had to tread hard trying not to get carried away by the wind. She believed in Apollon who seemed to guide her to keep going. At this moment, Apollon emitted a warm glow. She was looking for Gunther in the thick of the blizzard.

    "Shocking, even though you can accept an easy death, you choose to fight. Let''s get this over with the painful way¡ª Ice Dagger!" Valerie gasped. A frozen white breath was exhaled from her mouth and nose. Gunther shouldn''t be able to walk yet. But he couldn''t be seen because of the thick snow.

    "Apollon!" Valerie shouted. She wanted to gather her spirits, as well as establish communication with her sword.

    But she nearly collapsed, as dozens of sharp ice daggers scratched and pierced her body mercilessly. She wore a battle helmet and a sturdy iron woven vest. But some of the daggers were still able to tear her flesh.

    After a few seconds of enduring the pain¡ªApollon now shine even brighter and the light almost blinded her eyes. No one had taught her enough about Apollon but something seemed to be whispering inside her.

    Valerie spun her sword, as if scraping through empty air. She created a fairly large invisible circle. Then a magical mirror was created floating in the air, slightly wavy like a mirage.

    "Burning Lights!" Valerie shouted.

    The circle glows and becomes a duplicate of the sun. Then an extraordinarily bright light shone from it. The blizzard stopped. Now Valerie could see Gunther who was apparently strong enough to stand up. He was startled by the blinding light hitting him.

    He screamed in pain as his exposed skin blistered as if on fire. Then he collapsed to the ground to ashes. Leaving the bones that were also black. Khione''s sword fell into the ground around him. The blue light was now dimmed as the General died.

    Valerie was still standing still. With her body covered in blood from the rips of dozens of ice daggers. Some of which were still stuck to her body.

    "According to your name, Apollon... So is this, the power of the sun god....?" Valerie muttered weakly before falling to her knees unconscious on the cold ground.

 Chapter 33 - Her Peaceful Day

    Hmm... What was this? I felt warm. Shouldn''t I have died freezing? General Gunther might have died to ashes because of Apollon''s power. But I remember that the blizzard was still blowing when I fainted.

    My whole body aches. But this was nothing compared to Avalon''s torments in my previous life. I felt my hand swing. It feels like tingling. But I knew that my wound was getting better. My vampire body had the ability to regenerate. Moreover, these few days I only drank human blood.

    When I tried to raise my hand¡ªit was still a little stiff.

    "Are you awake?"

    Raphael Chastain carried me. I was a little surprised by that. How did he find me?

    "Kyle said you had a dangerous personal mission. So you''re after a general?" He asked me, looking at me with his charming eyes.

    It''s a little awkward. I knew the timing and the situation was not right for now. But he carried me like a princess. Even though the knight used to carry his comrade on his back. Was it because Raphael knows I''m a girl? Or did he feel that my wound would get worse if I was carried on his back?

    "I''m sorry sir," I prepared to be scolded. I shouldn''t have done that. If I had a mission of my own¡ªI had to tell my captain or commander.

    Why was Raphael following me? He was one of the strongest commanders who had an important task in the Taverin war. He shouldn''t have wasted his precious time on me.

    "As soon as this news reaches Florentia headquarters¡ªwe''ll spread it . . you will receive a reward," surprisingly he didn''t scold me.

    "Yes sir,"

    "But I was hoping that you would inform your team members about something like this. Especially you should talk to your commander," he finally looked at me a little fiercely.

    "Yes, sir," I nodded obediently. My voice still sounded weak. My throat was dry. I was still shivering too.

    "What about General Gunther''s body?" I asked.

    "I brought his emblem along with a few pieces of the rest of his clothes to prove his death."

    "Then the cursed weapon?"

    "I left it at the bottom of the abyss. Let Avalon take care of it. The Gunther family are Avalon''s true supporters. It''s a waste of time to persuade the new sword wielder to join," Raphael responded.

    "Oh," I said quietly.

    "You shouldn''t have wasted your time looking for me..what about Taverin?" I say weakly. I felt guilty about this.

    "You don''t look up at the sky?"

    I looked up and realized that the day was starting again. An orange tinge began to appear on the horizon.

    "The war trumpets sounded when I was looking for you..Kyle, smart enough to know that he shouldn''t interfere with soldiers at war. He waited for today''s war to end to let me know. I was looking for you alone. Hard enough, ''cause you don''t talk enough to Kyle about your plans. Then I saw a very bright light at the bottom of the abyss."

    "That''s Apollon''s power," I said.

    "Oh, you awakened it? Impressive. Even though you don''t know much about Apollon," Raphael appreciated me.

    "The power of the sun, I think it''s like that," I said a little doubtfully.

    "You have to be careful with that, the sun is the enemy of vampires. Maybe we''re immune enough now to real sunlight. But that weapon of yours¡ªcan also kill the vampires of Florentia," Raphael reminded.

    "You should train me on that. I want to understand Apollon better," I said.

    "Yes, after our war is over we will discuss this again. Now I have to carry you on the back because the road is starting to climb," he said. He then moved me carefully.

    Silence was created. Of course, we didn''t usually chat much. Apart from war and cursed weapons¡ªI almost knew nothing about Raphael. Now was not the time to be friendly either.

    I glanced briefly at my leg which was covered in bruises and ice daggers. Now the ice has melted and leaves scars everywhere. I feel sad, watching my porcelain white skin that used to be always praised by everyone.

    My hands were not much different either. I was thankful that at least my face was safe because I was wearing a war helmet. But my hair that I was proud of¡ªhad frozen and was sticky from the dirt. I guess I''ll have to cut it a bit later.

    Without realizing it I sobbed. Tears rolled down my cheeks. I tried to hold it in but it was in vain. I cried. It turns out that my heart was still weak. I was still the sensitive crybaby Valerie. It didn''t matter even if I killed a general and risked my life for it¡ªI couldn''t be really happy about it.

    Now I''m worthless as a woman.

    "Wh¡ªwhy?" Raphael looked panicked when he realized I was crying.

    "I''m sorry, sir! I just¡ª I¡ª" My voice was indistinct. But I need to spill my regrets on someone.

    "I can''t take care of myself¡ªI¡ª I''m a failure as a woman," this was embarrassing. But my heart didn''t intend to stop complaining. I could never say this to anyone since I served in the military. I could only cry silently.

    This was my first time complaining about my sadness to someone. It feels very emotional.

    "What do you mean, Valor?" Raphael asked softly. He had probably never faced a crying woman before. I wouldn''t blame him if he scolded me back or something.

    "Now I''m scarred and ugly¡ª" my throat caught in tears. I realize this was childish. But I couldn''t stop it. This was the overflow of my emotions. My dissatisfaction because life feels unfair to me.

    "It can heal! It won''t leave a mark!" Raphael confirmed.

    "You don''t know about that, what about sir Damian? He has a scar on his face!" I''m still crying.

    "Eh¡ªthat''s because¡ªyou''ll be fine anyway!"

    It didn''t really convince me. I was still crying. The battle was tough and painful but it was this insecurity that made me cry.

    "Why should I go to war? Now I can''t get married! No one would want me, my mother would be disappointed," I sobbed. Gosh this was embarrassing. Please Valerie. Stop being a drama queen. But female hormones seem to be taking over my whole brain. I couldn''t help it.

    "You''ll be fine! You¡ª" he didn''t finish his sentence right away.

    "Believe me you''re one of the most beautiful women I ever know. So, it''s impossible if no one wants you. Stop thinking negatively or your wound will be difficult to heal," he said a little quietly.

    I was touched. That was so sweet. Maybe he was just making small talk but it calmed me down. I stopped crying. As a woman, I felt that my current condition was pathetic. I rarely take a shower, always wear men''s clothes, never put on makeup and my hands were rough. I didn''t know if I still remembered how to dress. But on second thought, I didn''t really regret this second chance. Even if I once again have to disguise myself as a man and wield a sword.

    "Thank you sir. I''m glad that you are my commander," I showed him my respect. I would follow him and make him my role model.

    "Now your job is to rest and heal yourself. I will find a donor for you later," he said again. After crying too much, I became sleepy and slowly closed my eyes.. I wanted to ask him about Ithadurna but it seems I was still too weak for that at the moment.

 Chapter 34 - Her Brother

    Valerie felt an uncomfortable pain in her back. She opened her eyes and realized that she was sleeping on a hard bed with an uneven surface. She winced as she tried to straighten her back. After a while she realized that her heavy armor had been removed. Leaving the loose cotton tunic that seemed recently worn clinging to her body.

    The girl immediately panicked. Who changed her clothes? She looked over her head and around her. She was still in a tent built in the temporary camp of Florentia''s troops. Her vampire body had healed her wounds. But she saw that there was herbal ointment applied to her scar.

    Like a mixture of argan nut oil and rosehip. It seemed they were trying to prevent any scars on her body. However, the wound healed well and left no scars. She felt relieved but didn''t immediately shake off her horror knowing someone had changed clothes and tended to her wound.

    "Valor!" Kyle greeted happily as he peeked into the tent.

    "Oh¡ªI''m sorry," he quickly closed the blind again after realizing that Valerie was only wearing an oversized tunic that wasn''t too long. He could see her bare feet and it felt disrespectful.

    "Kyle, what happened to me?" Valerie asked. She also noticed that her fangs were starting to appear and was followed by an intense hunger.

    "You''ve been asleep for almost five days, Raphael said you needed to eat so he told me to stay around your tent, and¡ª"

    "Five days??" Valerie looked taken aback.

    "Yeah, you must have a lot of questions. So¡ª" Kyle was still talking from outside the tent.

    "Come in Kyle!"

    When the archer peeked, Valerie was back on her bed and covered her legs with the blanket.

    "I know you''re very hungry, but remember I''m your friend.. do not Let yourself accidentally kill me," Kyle looked at her a little suspiciously.

    "Oh come on Kyle! I''m not going to hurt you," Valerie was very hungry. She asked Kyle to come closer.

    Kyle turned and took off his top. He showed off a bit of his masculine curves and his sturdy back.

    "I''ll start," Valerie opened her jaw and plunged her fangs softly into his back that was at shoulder level. She gripped Kyle''s shoulder gently while drinking his blood.

    Valerie had to remember to drink from a safe place. If she drank from the neck, she could turn Kyle into a Vampire. If she drank from his wrist, Kyle would become his slave. She didn''t want that. The blood that was drunk from his back wasn''t flowing too fast but she wasn''t in a hurry so it wasn''t a problem.

    Kyle blushed, his breathing became a little heavier. His eyes half closed as if to react to the interaction. He felt comfort and ecstasy as his blood flowed out to be drunk by Valerie. It was a strange feeling that he had never experienced before.

    "Err... Usually you scratch my skin and let my blood drip before drinking it. It''s¡ª a little weird," Kyle said in a slightly trembling voice.

    "Oh? Sorry, Kyle. Because I can''t keep hurting you like that. Your old wound the last time I ate hasn''t fully healed..Don''t worry, this way you won''t be a vampire," said Valerie, as she stopped drinking in response.

    "So, this is what it feels like to be devoured by a vampire? I guess the humans wouldn''t mind like this..as long as you remember not to drink it until we die," Kyle commented. Valerie stopped drinking once again.

    "No way, I''m familiar enough with you that I can do this. We know that you guys can''t completely trust us..not all vampires also have good self-control. How to drink through a donor has been agreed between humans and Florentia. That''s the safest way," Valerie explained.

    After a few minutes of preying on Kyle, Valerie released Kyle before she was full. The young man looked weak, Valerie supported him and sat beside him. She let Kyle rest his head on her shoulder. Valerie ran a hand through his brown curls as if to show her gratitude.

    "Good blood, Kyle,"

    "Yeah, nice to help you," Kyle took a deep breath trying to get his sanity back. How do vampire bites feel so good? It was both exhilarating and satisfying. He could have died. If Valerie couldn''t control herself and continued to eat him¡ªhe wouldn''t be able to dodge it. Because he weakens when his blood decreases.

    "So who''s taking care of me? Of the knights of Florentia only you and Raphael know that I''m a woman," said Valerie.

    "Yeah, I was surprised when Raphael said I had to be on standby to give you blood. When did he know you were a girl?"

    "Not too long ago,"

    "You also said that I was your donor?"

    "Of course, so does anyone else know I''m a girl?"

    "Or maybe you or Raphael changed my clothes?" Valerie turned wary. He found it very embarrassing.

    "No! Sir Raphael immediately left as soon as he told General Maxwell about you. A human woman who takes care of you."

    "So¡ªMaxwell knows about my gender too," Valerie muttered with mixed feelings. On the one hand she still wanted to fight in the Florentia military as a man. But she also felt relieved that more and more people knew her secret.

    "Where did Raphael go? What happened while I was sleeping?"

    "Florentia won at Taverin¡ªthanks to you too who killed General Gunther. Now the new Duke is a supporter of Florentia. The Dukes would gather to discuss the new rules for the state of Taverin in one month. Raphael brings his own troops on a secret mission that the Generals have agreed to. He''s been gone for almost five days and we haven''t received any news yet," Kyle explained.

    Valerie believes that Raphael might carry out his plan in Ithadurna. He moved without involving Valerie. There was a bit of regret that Valerie didn''t have time to tell Raphael much. She should have shared more information about her memories first.

    "I think you should get out of the tent, everyone''s worried about you,"

    "Who?" Valerie never felt too familiar with the knights of Florentia. Later he became close to the members of squad number six aka the Jaguar team. But weren''t they all accompanying their commander to Ithadurna?

    Kyle got out of the tent first, giving Valerie some privacy to complete her disguise as Valor. When Valerie was ready. He opened the blinds of her tent and a blinding light greeted her eyes.

    For vampires, sunlight that was too strong can be painful. But Valerie didn''t feel that right now. There was no stinging sensation on her skin or shading eyes. Was it because she had Apollon who had the power of the sun that she had adapted?

    She saw the vampires outside her tent. They all wore robes with hoods on their heads. That was to help them ward off the dangers of the sun.

    "Good job Valor!"

    "Valor you''re great!"

    Several vampires patted her on the shoulder, elbowed her intimately and cheered her on. Their faces were not very familiar. Valerie had probably only greeted them a few times. She felt excited and a little proud. There was a hint of guilt that her fight with General Gunther might not have been very fair. The general was injured. Even though he was still strong and almost killed her.

    Valerie only hoped for Florentia''s absolute victory and a slight promotion in her military career. She had not calculated that she would receive such an honor.

    Several Generals she knew like Maxwell also nodded when they saw her. Valerie was happy. She did almost die but it was all worth it. She might be more comfortable with her current military career.

    "Valerie!!" A hooded young man ran up to him. He wore a black hood and covered the exposed areas of his skin with cloth. He did not allow a single drop of sunlight to hit his body. But Valerie could see his familiar eyes and gestures.

    "Jasper!" Valerie cried when she received her brother''s hug.

    "What are you doing here? It''s daytime, you''re also very far from the mansion..Jasper, you¡ª" Valerie immediately pulled her brother''''s hand into the shade. Even though his body was covered in such a way¡ªValerie could see that he was uncomfortable and a thin white smoke enveloped his body. Jasper was a weak vampire. He was never even seen far from his mansion. But he was now on a battlefield very far from the home that protected him.

    "It''s okay, we''ll be home soon Valerie. Father sent me to take you home," Jasper smiled at his sister and touched her cheek.

    "What?"

    "Sir Jasper, you didn''t tell me anything about this," General Maxwell interrupted.

    "You''ve known for a long time the reason she''s here, sir. Now our father has asked her to come home. We''ll be leaving when night falls," Jasper responded in a formal tone.

    "No, sir Jasper . . Lady Valerie is now one of Florentia''s most valuable assets. I don''t think you can just take her home," said General Maxwell with a smile.

    "No, I''m here on behalf of Duke Arthur Dubois. Valerie is going home with me..from the start this was an agreement between our father and several generals for security reasons. Valerie never officially became a knight of Florentia. So she''s not bound by military rule and you can''t stop us from going.." Jasper insisted.

 Chapter 35 - Her Uncle

    This had never happened in her former life. She had only been a soldier for less than a year and her brother had now come to Taverin to pick her up. Valerie hesitated. Would the flow of her life now continue to deviate from what she knows?

    Valerie barely received word from her family during the more than four years she joined the military. Then now his brother came and picked her up?

    "What happened? Why do you guys suddenly want to take me home after abandoning me?" Valerie had to get an explanation for this.

    "No one abandoned you. Mum and dad protected you from the Avalons. They said many marriage proposals came for you and more than half of them were from Avalons," said Jasper.

    "What? Why did they propose to me who is a Florentia?" Valerie was confused.

    "I''m sure that the Avalons are trying to take Lapella from Florentia. Later you can ask father about this, because I also just found out,"

    Jasper was in the tent with Valerie who was asked to pack her things. She didn''t bring too much. The rest of her clothes were in the main barracks in another state.

    "Then why did you pick me up?"

    "Because we received word that you were suddenly in Taverin to war. Father never wanted you to risk your life. you''re a girl, Valerie. He never raised you to be a knight. Father said that I should also serve on the front lines for Florentia''s victory and ensure your safety. But after seeing you now¡ªno! We''re going home now. I don''t care if Florentia wins or loses. Mother and father wouldn''t forgive themselves if you really died, Valerie," Jasper insisted.

    Valerie packed her things hesitantly. She didn''t really want to leave Taverin too quickly. She was still thinking about a lot of things. Why in her past life they didn''t pick her up? Even though she was already involved in the front line. Was it because no one had contacted them before?

    "Who told you guys?"

    "Uncle Theodore. He''s the one father asked to look after you,"

    "What? but¡ª" Valerie thought, why did her uncle''s name suddenly appear? He was one of the commanders who was more involved in administrative matters. He was instrumental in the war, but not a fighting vampire. He should have been in one of Florentia''s bases. She had no recollection of ever meeting Theodore during her time in the military.

    Moreover, she remembered that she had heard the news that Theodore Dubois had died before the Taverin war started. Suddenly Valerie''s eyes widened.

    Rutherford Labs! Valerie had uncovered Rutherford''s plan and foiled it. Theodore should have died from poisoning. Valerie was instantly worried about her actions. It turned out that her intervention had changed destiny. Her uncle was still alive, so he could tell her parents about her.

    So what after this? She killed Gunther, who should still be alive in her past life. Then what would happen after this? Also about Raphael and his Jaguar squad¡ªWould they be okay? Or did Valerie''s intervention also affect their chances of winning?

    "Valerie?" Jasper greeted his sister who was still deep in her worries.

    "Should I go home?"

    "What?"

    "Jasper, I¡ªI killed Avalon general," Valerie turned and looked her brother in the eye firmly.

    "I heard about it. But I can''t congratulate you..you almost died, Valerie," Jasper glared at her.

    "But I won, and¡ª"

    "Whatever you do won''t change my decision," Jasper shook his head.

    Valerie had not seen her brother in a very long time. He was still pale and looked frail. Especially during the day when sunlight was a threat to all vampires. Especially those who only drank human blood. That was why Valor used to attack at night.

    "I''m not done talking yet," Valerie made an annoyed face. Jasper changed a little. Usually he always obeyed and pampered Valerie. But now he didn''t even want to hear her.

    "Jasper, have you ever heard of cursed weapons?"

    "What''s that?" Jasper looked confused. He tilted his head.

    "Remember the legend of the cursed knights? They were each given a weapon by the demons to fight monsters thousands of years ago. It turns out that the weapon is still there and passed on to their descendants," Valerie explained, then she took out a gold-handled dagger from under her vest.

    "Apollon, Transform!"

    Then a bright light enveloped it and the form became bigger. Apollon was a slender, lightweight sword with a golden hilt. On the blade was engraved a motif similar to a beautiful lightning strike like a vein.

    "So that''s¡ª" Jasper tried to guess.

    "Cursed weapon," someone responded. Theodore Dubois entered the tent and joined them.

    "Uncle, you know about it?" Valerie asked.

    "General Maxwell told me. You''re holding one of those cursed weapons. That''s why he said you were Florentia''s asset. Dear, Valerie. What happened to you? Last time I saw you, you lived quietly in the main barracks as a hunter. Did something possess you?" Theodore complained.

    "Perhaps if you all hadn''t kept all this a secret¡ªI wouldn''t have gotten too far into the war," Valerie said sarcastically.

    "This is the condition of the generals, who are willing to hide you..they think it''s easier if you don''t know anything so they don''t have to deal with a spoiled noble lady. Or a girl who felt entitled to live more comfortably in the barracks because of her status as Duke Dubois'' daughter. That''s what they said. I didn''t say that. Of course I know you''re not a spoiled girl," Theodore explained.

    "Now, back to your weapon. Where did you find it?"

    "I''ve never spoken about this openly, but I found it at the altar in Daniel Rutherford''s crypt. Uncle, were our ancestors one of the cursed knights?" asked Valerie.

    "Yeah, there''s no clear-cut story about this. But we are one of a pureblood vampire family with a long history. There is a story that one of the Dukes had a sword like that and he died drowning in his business trip. His sword was never found. So is his body. Then the story about the cursed weapon was never discussed again. Dubois wasn''t a family that cared too much about things like this either. We have always been traders and politicians. Not many of our families are knights," Theodore said again.

    "How come I never knew about this?" Jasper looked at his uncle suspiciously. He was a genius who studied from dozens of the brightest professors in the Northern continent. But he knew nothing about cursed weapons.

    "This is a legend usually only known to fellow knights. Those who wield cursed weapons are considered strong and chosen..besides the Dubois family long ago chose to close that old story because the sword was never found," Theodore shrugged his shoulders.

    Now¡ªtwo descendants of Dubois who had never had anything to do with the military before¡ªone killed General Valor, the other defeated Valor''s commanding force. Theodore had absolutely no idea this would happen. As a commander who had long been involved in the war with Valor¡ª he also felt sorry for letting the two children go home to Lapella.

    "Don''t I have responsibilities now? I''m a knight, I have to be in the military." Valerie said what she thought was right.

    "No," Jasper shook his head firmly.

    "You''ve never been a Knight, have you ever taken a knight''s oath before?" he continued.

    Valerie shook her head.

    "But I''m fighting with them!"

    "You''re here because father asked you to. You''re not officially representing Dubois. They''re just following my dad''s wishes. Valerie, this is not your place. We''re going home now. If you want to argue, do that to your father. I am currently the supreme authority of the Dubois family. I''m your brother and I won''t allow you to rejoin the military," Jasper gripped Valerie''s shoulders to show his seriousness.

    "I have an important mission here! I can''t just back down, Jasper!" Valerie begged. There were still three more years before the great war that ended in Florentia''s defeat.

    "No! Father''s plan has failed. This is no longer a safe place for you. From now on, I will protect you, Valerie." Jasper said again. Then he grabbed his sister and hugged her again.

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t prevent father''s stupid plan, sorry for letting you get hurt. I won''t let this happen to you again, Valerie," Jasper said again emotionally. His heart broke when he saw Valerie''s body lying weak on the bed with wounds all over her body.

    Jasper felt like a failure. He felt guilty and kept cursing himself. He waited for Valerie to wake up each day while firmly reassuring himself. For Valerie''s safety, he was willing to become a monster.. He would do anything to prevent Valerie from going through that again.

 Chapter 36 - Her Day As A Noble

    Valerie heard the footsteps of someone around her. She didn''t immediately open her eyes, a reflex overtook her when she felt someone pressing her leg area. In a huff she reached out and tugged at the stranger''s clothes and gave a threatening look. They had to know that they couldn''t easily hurt Valerie.

    "My lady, it''s me," the voice of a servant girl sounded frightened.

    Valerie immediately let her go and took a breath. She was used to being in war situations. Where she must be ready to fight when there was a change in the aura around her. Someone could have tried to kill her in her sleep. She forgot that she was no longer in the Taverin or the army barracks.

    She was in her own house. The grandest mansion in the famous Lapella. A house full of luxury and servants who were always ready to take care of their daily lives.

    "Gosh, Rebecca..I''m sorry," Valerie was fully awake now. She stepped down.

    "I just wanted to cover you with a blanket, my lady. Do you think an assassin is after your life again?" Rebecca asked. She was a descendant of a mixed-blood vampire who had freckles in the area of her nose and eyes.

    Valerie did not immediately respond. She walked to the window. It was evening now. She saw hundreds of rose bushes with half-opened buds scattered across her lawn. There was a gardener working there. Even though the Dubois family only consisted of four people¡ªtheir mansion was never deserted.

    Duke Dubois was the ruler of Lapella. He refused to work outside the home. He built an office in his own house so that many people visited their mansion regularly for business.

    It has been more than a week, Valerie was now safe and comfortable at home. She took a hot bath every day, the concerned maids did everything to restore the beauty of her dry and rough skin. They even brought in a beautician to take care of her hair and nails. Her worries didn''t come true. Valerie regained her beauty with just a few treatments.

    The servants returned to having fun with her. They choose beautiful dresses and dress her up. Valerie has a beautiful face and hair. Her body was also more curvy than most girls though not too much. They commented that Valerie should be ready to get married and complained why Duke Dubois had not yet chosen a fianc¨¦ for her.

    Her parents were very picky, but if they took too long they worried that Valerie would become a spinster. She was almost nineteen years old. Whereas the noble girls around her were engaged at fifteen and married at eighteen.

    Valerie tries to adapt back to her old life. But it was not very easy. She was used to living in a war situation. Having someone change her clothes and prepare her bath water sometimes makes her feel guilty. She used to feel very angry because her parents made her go through all those hard and far from comfortable days on the battlefield. But now, Valerie felt grateful to have experienced it.

    She became less spoiled and less dependent on others. She is now independent although occasionally she was willing to be served. Valerie now has a new world to live in ¡ª other than the normal lives of noble girls.

    "Masters and young masters are waiting for you in the dining room, my lady," Rebecca said after she finished dressing her lady.

    Valerie still thinks this was a dream. She didn''t expect to be home so soon. She should still be in the military for at least the next four years. The girl fingered the railing in front of her room, which was made of polished, expensive wood. The floor of the house was made of marble. There was a majestic crystal chandelier that made it seem as if entering a fairy tale world.

    Veronica Dubois made sure she had the best house in Lapella. Because she likes to throw parties.

    "Valerie, good morning," Arthur Dubois greeted her warmly. His father had a youthful appearance and hair similar to her and Jasper''s. A beautiful silver color and a handsome face. Vampires didn''t age easily, but one could see that he was more senior because he always wore glasses. Vampires couldn''t actually be nearsighted. Arthur wore it because it made him look wiser.

    "Do you sleep well?" Jasper also greeted her kindly. Valerie could see that Jasper was unwell. His skin was much paler than usual and the veins were evenly distributed on the back of his hand.

    "Are you alright? Maybe you need to drink more," Valerie commented.

    "Mother will be home in a minute with my food," said Jasper.

    "Valerie, have a seat," Arthur asked her. The girl pulled up her chair and sat there. She felt awkward. She had been separated from his family for so long that she couldn''t be as indulgent as she used to be. She also still feels disappointed, because of her father''s decision, who sent her to the military for reasons she couldn''t really understand.

    They kept Valerie away from the proposals of Avalon''s men who might want to use her to gain control of Lapella. That''s what Jasper said a while ago. According to Arthur, the military barracks was the safest place for her. They didn''t want Avalon to approach Lapella so much that they sent their daughter of marriageable age in danger. During the four years of her past life¡ªthey had barely sent word. They let their daughter become a spinster. They surprised her with the news that Raphael Chastain was her fianc¨¦, but at that time Valerie was too angry and wanted to rebel. Valerie didn''t reply to her father''s letter at all.

    Why in this second life, do they bring her home? Were they sure this time there was no need to be wary of the Avalons? After all, didn''t Valerie have the right to refuse anyone who approaches her? Why did they think Valerie could be willing to marry a Avalon? Lapella was a fairly neutral region. Even though their Duke sided with Florentia, many Avalons were living there. So interactions with Avalon were not uncommon.

    Valerie was approached by Avalon''s men before she entered the military. Maybe it was that incident that made her father hide her in the military barracks. He was worried that something worse could happen. Although Valerie still felt that reason was too weak to send his only daughter to war. Duke Dubois was only afraid of losing his power over Lapella. As a leader, he really had to think about his people.

    Despite her disappointment, Valerie couldn''t really hate her father. However, he still couldn''t give the cheerful and sincere smile that his family knew before. Valerie was mostly silent and smiled as needed.

    "Valerie, what must I do to make you forgive me?" Arthur Dubois clasped his daughter''s hand with a mournful expression.

    Valerie was still hurt by her father''s selfish actions. They let her suffer and be lonely.

    "I don''t know," Valerie looked away.

    "I''m not going to criticize Valerie, what you did to her was outrageous. Valerie almost died," Jasper responded furiously.

    "I know, it''s terrible. I can''t stop blaming myself for it. But at that time I thought you should be pretty safe there. The generals have promised to look after you."

    The general would look after her? Maybe that was true. For almost two years Valerie lived invisibly there. She was ignored. But the death of Theodore as her protector may have changed the course of the story. The generals were more busy dealing with the war which turned unfavorable for Florentia. No one stands in the way when Valerie is finally forced to join the front lines and ends up being Avalon''s prisoner.

    "At least you can tell me an honest reason, so I don''t have to hold my anger on you guys. I thought I was an outcast," Valerie turned grim.

    For days she arrived back in Lapella. Her father and mother avoided discussing their harsh decision. They prefer to act as if nothing happened. Only this time Arthur deliberately brought it up.

    "Back then, the Dubois family was weak. You know, Avalon really put pressure on me. I don''t want you two to be forced to their side. I just panicked," Arthur looked contemptuous.

    "Jasper and I won''t be siding with Avalon that easily,"

    "You have no idea, they''re really good at persuading. You two are father''s weakness. So¡ª"

    "OK,"

    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore," Valerie didn''t want her family relationship to deteriorate. At least in this second life her family seemed to care more about her.

    Returning to Lapella was something she had always looked forward to for years. But this time, Valerie felt herself incomplete. She still had Apollon shriveled up like a dagger that she always carried under her dress. It reminded her of her past struggles.

    "I want to go back to the Taverin. I still have work to do there," said Valerie.

    For almost a week, Valerie thought and considered many things. About what she wants to do, what her future would be like. She believed that she couldn''t go back to being the ordinary noble girl she used to be.

    "No," both Arthur and Jasper responded in unison.

    "You almost died,"

    "You''re not young anymore, Valerie. I''m selecting your fianc¨¦e,"

    "I can get married after the war is over. Give me three years."

    "No, Valerie," Jasper looked at her angrily. At first glance Valerie was afraid.

    "I am now a wielder of a cursed weapon. Uncle Theodore must have explained it to you, right? Florentia needs me," Valerie said.

    "Get married, give birth to a son who will inherit the weapon later. That''s all I can promise you.. Valerie, you can''t go back to the military anymore," Arthur Dubois insisted.

 Chapter 37 - The Pleasure Town

    "Pat, are you sure we want to go there?" Valerie prevented her best friend Patricia from entering the gate with warning signs everywhere. Lapella was a neutral area. The Avalons were free to visit there as long as they didn''t hunt humans.

    But there was one area in Lapella where Avalons could drink directly from human skin. The town of Kirogar was the name, located on the south side of the Dubois mansion. There were lots of vampire bars and restaurants. It reminded Valerie of when she was on a mission in Rutherford''s lab and her first murder.

    Kirogar was a liveable, where the vampires both Florentia and Avalon mingle and respect each other''s way of life. Duke Dubois enforced more lax rules there but remained under strict scrutiny.

    Knights¡ªwith the Dubois family crest imprinted on their shields and red robes¡ªseemed to be guarding every corner. Duke Dubois seemed to make sure that all visitors to Kirogar could see that there were trained vampire knights there. So they were reluctant to break the law.

    Kirogar is a city where bachelor vampires have fun. They could find top quality blood, boutiques selling famous designer clothes and the best craftsmen of shoes and jewelry among vampires. Duke Dubois fulfilled his ideal of equality in this city. There were also shops run by humans.

    There was a cigar shop that sold the famous human-owned tobacco and pipes. Vampires love their tobacco and they''ve been in business there for more than two generations without any major distractions.

    "We haven''t seen each other in almost a year. I''m still mad at you, Val. I''m getting married next month, I don''t know if I have a chance to come here again," Patricia Rowan, was the third daughter of a Marquess. She was Valerie''s best friend and attended the same academy. She had short brown hair, a sweet face with beautiful big eyes. Her body was slightly petite and at first glance she looked like a thirteen year old boy. She was a smart and sociable girl.

    "But I told my brother that I wanted to accompany you to the book club," Valerie hesitated. This was the second week she was back in Lapella and she was starting to get adapted with her old lifestyle.

    As a noble girl, she got along with fellow noble girls. They chatted, discussed new things, visited each other''s homes and drank together. Valerie chooses to temporarily obey her parents so they could reduce their supervision.

    Valerie had insisted on returning to Taverin and that made her family watch her more closely. Feeling uncomfortable, Valerie finally decided to make peace and no longer discuss her intentions.

    Her hands and feet itching for physical activity. But she couldn''t approach the barracks of the knights in the Dubois mansion even if it was just for training. Jasper always suspected that Valerie would return to sword practice and ended up with her whimpering to return to war.

    Her family tried to make her comfortable. They wanted to make amends and brainwash Valerie. Her room was now filled with books she had not read, dozens of beautiful dresses and jewels. It used to make Valerie happy. But now her mind was not that simple anymore.

    She knew that she was strong enough and could contribute greatly to Florentia''s victory. But she couldn''t use her skill. It frustrated her and she felt useless.

    Valerie wanted to remain a lady, but she also wanted to serve in the military. Her parents said she had to choose one. Was that really impossible? She knew there were some noble ladies who joined the military. They also did not lose their elegance.

    Despite her hesitation, Valerie finally followed Patricia into the city gates. There they were greeted with smiles by the knights. They probably didn''t know the identity of the girls because they were riding in a horse carriage that didn''t have any family crest on it.

    The streets of the city were congested and crowded, so horse-drawn carriages or animals of any kind were not allowed in. Valerie continued her trip on foot. Today certainly wasn''t the first time she visited there. But this was the first time she had come without her parents. Besides, Patricia had said she wanted to visit the Vampire Bar which was popular with noble girls recently.

    The bar provided human maids who were willing to have their blood harvested right before their eyes. They were all reportedly also very attractive. It made the vampires curious. Because as handsome and as beautiful as humans were, they usually still lose to vampires.

    The bar was full of people. It seems that not all could immediately enter. But Patricia brought a special invitation letter, a sacred parchment with her family''s stamp on it. Marquis Rowan was also a businessman and it turned out that he and the bar owner were business partners. Valerie could enter without having to make a reservation.

    Valerie instantly felt hungry as she sat down at her desk. Handsome human youths showing skin shuffled around their desks. The scent of their blood was so delicious it stimulated her fangs to appear.

    There were also beautiful maidservants. They were the dish at this bar.

    "All the humans here have had their health checked, there''s a healer on duty and they all get paid handsomely. You can harvest their blood straight into a glass for a maximum of two shots per person. we don''t want our waiters to be anemic," the female vampire bartender explained to Valerie and Patricia.

    The two girls were excited. It feels a little naughty, but harmless. Both Avalon and Florentia enjoyed visiting this kind of bar. Valerie remembers Bar selling humans as slaves to be rotated from one Vampire to another to death. This bar didn''t allow it.

    Vampires didn''t usually drink much. A few glasses of blood was enough for the whole day. But that only applies to Florentia. The Avalon usually only wanted to drink blood straight from human skin. They also drink more. It was because their bodies had gotten used to it. Avalons were stronger, more youthful and their brains also function more optimally.

    The maids were friendly and used to interacting with the vampires. They smiled as they stretched out their hands for the blood to be harvested. Several maids offered their help to harvest. But Valerie did it herself. She was once the best harvester in the military. It was easy for her.

    "You did very well, my lady. Some vampires have stabbed me wrongly or injured me out of nervousness," the dark haired human boy with charming brown eyes commented on Valerie''s harvest.

    Patricia and Valerie laughed and joked. Valerie has been dishonest as to why she disappeared. Her parents had announced that Valerie was studying painting abroad. The girl couldn''t draw at all. She made up so many things that she thought she should buy some canvases and really learn to paint at home.

    Valerie asked the maid to bring her the newspaper. She always wanted to know the news about Taverin. It had been almost two Weeks since she had withdrawn from the Taverin war. The latest news says that Florentia managed to seize the Taverin.

    Valerie widened her eyes at the news in the latest newspaper she was reading at the moment. Raphael''s troops managed to take Ithadurna. The reporter said it was a brilliant guerrilla strategy, Raphael took advantage of the lack of military resources in Ithadurna because it was diverted to Taverin.

    Other news says that currently Florentia and Avalon were in a truce. No more wars and territorial struggles to an indefinite extent.

    There was some relief mixed with regret on Valerie''s day today. In her past life, at least in this war Florentia captured three territories. Why now only two? Even though Valerie had dismantled Avalon''s secret lab and killed a general.

    But the truce had never happened in her past life either. Did that mean the course of history was changing? Did Valerie''s intervention not mean that it would give better results?

    "I''m going to find out and kill that person," Valerie suddenly heard someone talking at the table behind her. She glanced and saw a group of men chatting while smoking cigars.

    "There''s been a truce agreement, we can''t move without permission or Florentia will hit back. Come on, admit it''s been a tiring war. You''ve just come back from Taverin too, haven''t you? Relax. We''re here to have some fun, right?" His partner commented.

    "He killed General Gunther, I want to know who it was," said the man again furiously.

    Valerie gasped. Were those people Avalon''s soldiers? And they''re looking for Valerie? The girl felt anxious for a moment. She got up from her desk nervously to get out of the way. However she accidentally bumps into her desk and drops the glass.

    Prak!

    Valerie covered her mouth nervously. Patricia looked worried.

    "Val? Are you okay?"

    Blood splattered the hem of her dress. The man came up to her and used his handkerchief to clean it.

    "Oh," Valerie exclaimed in confusion.

    "My lady, are you okay? Did any broken glass hurt you?" The man said to her.

    "I¡ªI''m fine, sir. But your handkerchief¡ª" Valerie lowered her head.

    "It''s okay, I''m more worried if you get hurt. So what''s your name my lady?" The young man asked while looking at her closely, he smiled at her as if captivated then kissed the back of her right hand politely. Valerie was amazed. She had mixed feelings because she knew who he was.

    He was Caesar Petrovsky, one of Avalon''s commanders and the owner of a cursed weapon.

 Chapter 38 - Unexpected Date

    "Why did Valor leave the Barracks?" Raphael looks emotional. He had just arrived back at Taverin with a win over Ithadurna. By taking advantage of the shortage of military personnel guarding the state capital¡ªhe had succeeded in forcing the sovereign duke to surrender. As was Florentia''s custom¡ªthey didn''t take many lives and imprison many people.

    Florentia always puts the discussion first. Violence was a last resort. In that way the controlled party will be more sympathetic and willing to submit to Florentia''s rules without significant conflict. Dukes generally act on the basis of their territory''s interests.

    Raphael came to Ithadurna and took control of their castle. But after that he made a deal with the duke. Ithadurna was an arid region and did not receive much attention from Avalon. Florentia promised to build factories and new settlements there to revive their economy.

    Raphael returns to the Taverin because of his promise to Valerie to train her to use a cursed weapon. But he didn''t find the girl.

    "Jasper Dubois picked her up, he brought a warrant from Duke Dubois..the young man was intelligent, he knew that Valerie was not yet officially registered as a knight of Florentia. I can''t hold them back," General Maxwell shook his head.

    "You know that Valor is the wielder of a cursed weapon, she killed a General Avalon even though she''s still a rookie..a big loss if she leaves the military," Raphael responded furiously. He had just arrived and stripped off his armor. Raphael showed a body with masculine curves that had scratches in several places.

    He was a vampire, so his wounds heal quickly. But Raphael has a new scar on his back. The burn marks created by Vulcan ¡ª Petrovsky''s cursed weapon¡ª seemed to have started to heal. But the incision was deep enough that it couldn''t be completely gone. It became a sign of his toughness as a knight.

    "The truce has taken place, you knights must gradually return to your respective cities. You have won the victory in Ithadurna, then the administrators will continue negotiations with Taverin and Ithadurna for their adaptation to join Florentia..there will be no more war in the near future. You should go home too. Take advantage of the time you have to re-mingle with the civilians or get married. The higher ups will let you know about your deployment later." Maxwell suggested.

    "Make sure that Valor Dubois receives the credit she deserves for her contribution to the military," Raphael warned.

    "She''s not a real knight," Maxwell shook his head.

    "So? She fought with the Jaguar team for months..do you want to ignore her achievements and treat her like a mere mercenary?"

    "You know, that''s not how it is in the military," Maxwell responded.

    "Valor was serious about her role in Florentia''s military. She was willing to lay down her life for Florentia..whether she''s official or not as a knight you shouldn''t think about that."

    "If Valerie Dubois agrees to officially join the Florentia military¡ªI will make sure her achievements are recognized by the military. She will receive the rank and recognition she deserves . . for now, the Dubois family won''t allow their daughter," Maxwell nodded.

    "Then I will go to Lapella, ask the higher-ups to assign me to the Florentia headquarters in Lapella. I will persuade Valor to come back," said Raphael as he sheathed his sword.

    "Valerie said that she really wanted to join the military. She''s not the one you have to persuade. But her family. Duke Dubois is a stubborn person. He can make unbelievable decisions when it comes to his daughter. Especially after she nearly died a while ago. ..I guess that''s impossible," Maxwell shook his head slightly to show his concern.

    "Rather than her strength as a cursed weapon user, I''m much more interested in her ability to predict the future. She''s done it many times again..including when she found General Gunther''s location," Maxwell continued.

    "I''ll try to persuade her family, but I need Florentia''s help with that. I have to convince them that Valor has the potential to become a war hero in the future . . they are still noble families who are happy with achievements," said Raphael again, ending the conversation.

    ***

    "Things aren''t very good for Avalon right now, we''ve lost two territories. It makes me want to get drunk, but we vampires can''t get drunk..Sometimes I want to feel what it''s like to be human. Have you ever thought that, my lady?" Caesar Petrovsky asked while fiddling with the clear glass of human blood in his hand. Valerie just smiled.

    "I don''t know, but I once wished I could taste human food..Sounds like fun," she replied.

    She didn''t know how. Now she sat alone with the dangerous commander of Avalon. He was someone strong enough to be able to push Raphael to the point of defeat. Avalon''s comrades seemed to understand Caesar''s hand signal and they retreated to another table. Patricia also betrayed her and said that she had an appointment with her fianc¨¦. It was a lie because she was already planning to buy the book together with Valerie.

    Caesar Petrovsky was dressed in his civilian clothes. An elegant gray suit and shiny black leather shoes. There was a lingering smell of tobacco from him which was quite pungent but strangely not irritating. He had light blond hair with a friendly expression that suggested that he was a gentleman who couldn''t hurt anything. But Valerie knew he was no ordinary knight. One had to be tough and vile enough to reach a high position in Avalon.

    "If that''s possible, are you willing?"

    "What?"

    "Being human"

    Valerie considered it for a moment.

    "I do not think so,"

    "Isn''t that right? Being born as a pure-blood vampire is the best. We don''t age, strong and powerful. We pure-blood vampires must maintain the purity of our offspring..it''s not easy, especially because of the mixed-blood vampires who outnumber our current population," said Caesar again. He then downed the blood in his glass. He let a few drops run down his lips and wiped them with a handkerchief.

    "Not fresh enough, I''m still not used to drinking the Florentia way," laughed Caesar.

    "How do you know I''m pureblood?" Valerie wanted to know.

    "I get along with the Avalons and I can tell them apart..Lady Valerie, you''ve been drinking only human blood lately, haven''t you? I can see from your fresh complexion, not pale and sunken in the faint eye area. That''s good for you, Pure-blooded Vampires should take care of their bodies. Animal blood will only poison your body."

    "It''s only temporary, maybe I''ll start drinking animal blood again."

    Caesar smiled.

    "Don''t get me wrong my Lady, I''m not going to criticize someone''s way of eating. It''s everyone''s right¡­ We Avalons were taught that, as long as you don''t disturb our territory¡ªeverything will be fine. You see, we''re not that different."

    Valerie laughed awkwardly. It was not the first time he had interacted with the Avalons. Lapella was fairly neutral territory and she had several schoolmates who were Avalon. When arriving in Lapella to study or do business, the Avalons must be willing to drink blood the Florentia way. Besides that, they were free to do anything.

    "So what''s your name?"

    "Valerie,"

    "Family name?

    "I don''t think we''re close enough to share a surname. We don''t know, maybe we won''t see each other again, sir Caesar," Valerie smiled elegantly at him.

    "Did the vampires of Florentia forbid friendship with Avalon?"

    "Not really,"

    "My Lady, do you hate me?" Caesar smiled at her.

    Valerie suddenly became wary. She was worried that Caesar would recognize her as the knight who killed Gunther. But he couldn''t possibly know. News of her victory over Gunther had yet to spread. Valerie suspects her father may be influencing the generals again to cover up her achievements in the military. If Dubois''s name was mentioned, their family might no longer be safe.

    "I don''t hate you, sir," said Valerie earnestly.

    She was just a little afraid of Caesar. She was no ordinary Avalon. She was Avalon''s commander who might have killed her straight away when he knew the identity of Gunther''s killer. Valerie didn''t know if she could hold out long enough to face Caesar Petrovsky.

    She even nearly died fighting the crippled general Gunther.

    "Well, fortunately. That would make me sad," said Caesar again.

    Valerie''s fear now turned into nervousness. Caesar Petrovsky, outside the war, was a handsome and quite attractive young man. His friendliness, concern and slow tone made Valerie forget that he was the enemy. Why should he be sad when Valerie hates him? It made Valerie think too much and ended up with a flushed face.

    Caesar Petrovsky was dangerous. The dangerous level was now many times over. First, he could kill Valerie easily if he knew the identity of Gunther''s killer. Second, his gentlemanly demeanor sympathizes with Valerie and she might be reluctant to fight him if they became closer.

    "I¡ªI think I should go home, sir. My parents will be looking for me," Valerie nervously rose from her chair.

    "May I escort you?"

    "Eh? No need, I''ve ordered a horse carriage," Valerie lowered her head, feeling nervous. She bowed slightly before leaving. In a panic, her body staggered and Caesar caught her.

    "Be careful, Lady Valerie,"

    Their eyes met for a moment and Valerie looked away knowing she was blushing again. She became very careless from nervousness. Caesar immediately released her after making sure Valerie stepped firmly on the floor.

    "At the next meeting, you must promise to give me your last name, Lady Valerie," he said again.

    "I''m not sure we''ll see each other again, Sir Caesar. But I enjoyed the evening. I wish you a pleasant stay at Lapella," said Valerie before leaving the Bar.

    Caesar didn''t immediately sit back down at his desk. He stared at Valerie until the girl had completely disappeared. She was in such a hurry that she forgot the scarf she had worn around her neck. The ivory-white silk scarf had recently been removed from her neck and still kept its warmth.

    Caesar grabbed it and squeezed it. Then he brought it close to his nose while occasionally closing his eyes. After that he realized his strange behavior.. This was the first time he was attracted by the smell of a vampire''s blood.

 Chapter 39 - The War Hero

    "I never thought I''d ever set foot in this state," Kyle looked enthusiastic. He rubbed his blue eyes which were slightly dazzled and watery because the sun was shining too brightly.

    He rode with Raphael''s entourage. Not much, only about five horses. The majority of the Jaguar team members have separated and returned to their respective territories. The war at Taverin was over and there was now a truce. Avalon still controls the majority of the territory with twenty states. Florentia controlled seventeen. Elite knights, usually not permanently joining the military.

    They were nobles who already had their own jobs and responsibilities. Many of them attended out of obligation. However Raphael was the second son of the Marquess who would not inherit his father''s title. He chose to join the military and be fully involved in it.

    "There are a lot of Avalon supporter here, but you don''t need to worry. Lapella forbids hunting of humans here. You can report to the knights if you are attacked," Raphael explained. He wore an oversized black hood that covered his body and head from the sun. Raphael hadn''t long awakened his demon DNA, he hadn''t even had the chance to ask anyone about it. It''s just that he feels more vulnerable to sunlight and gets thirsty faster.

    Raphael now only drank human blood because he would feel sick if he drank animal blood.

    He had ridden on his horse for more than three days. He left Taverin with several of his subordinate knights who would also be serving in Lapella. Kyle insists on coming, he wanted to officially enlist as a knight of Florentia. General Maxwell also gave him a recommendation because of his considerable contribution to the Taverin war. Kyle wanted to see Valerie again because they hadn''t said their goodbyes long enough.

    "Then where is Valor''s house?" Kyle looked enthusiastic.

    Raphael glanced at him and asked him to ride alongside him.

    "None of the knights of Florentia know her identity apart from the generals and us. Don''t spit it out so easily," Raphael warned in a slight whisper.

    Kyle was a little nervous about it.

    "I''m sorry, sir," he said.

    "You haven''t said her name yet, but remember, we know her by the name Valor," Raphael reminded him again.

    "Okay sir. Then, when are we going to meet him?"

    "We have to report first to the Florentia headquarters in Lapella," Raphael responded.

    "Sir, the vampire girls are looking at me, is there something wrong? Maybe it''s because I''m a human and riding horses with you guys?" Kyle asked.

    "They just think you''re delicious, Kyle..you''re human,"

    Kyle suddenly turned nervous. He hadn''t had this feeling in a long time. He struggles among vampire men and forgets that he could be someone''s prey.

    "But they can''t hunt here can they?"

    "No, but I know a few places in Lapella that allow vampires to drink human blood straight from their skin. With supervision of course," Raphael said. He took his horse and walked unhurriedly.

    "Oh, like Valor. did they drink blood from the back?"

    Raphael squinted.

    "Valor drank blood straight from your skin?"

    "Yes sir. And to be honest, it was fun. Not as scary as I thought," Kyle said cheerfully.

    "Oh," Raphael was annoyed to hear that. He didn''t know how to respond. The thought of Valerie drinking a man''s blood like that felt wrong. Was it because Raphael had always thought he was a man?

    "But I won''t give my blood to just any vampire. Valor says mine is the best..only she can eat me," Kyle said again.

    "Why?"

    "Of course because Valor is a great vampire. I was helped a lot by her. Now I''m quite famous among the archer squad, because he taught me how to show my skills,"

    Raphael was a little relieved. He was worried that Kyle was hoping something romantic could happen between him and Valerie. He didn''t know why he felt relieved about that. Maybe because he was worried about a scandal that could cost Valerie''s military career.

    "Valor guide you?"

    "Yes, sir,"

    "That''s a little funny, he''s trying to teach you, even though he''s still clumsy with his own sword," Raphael smirked.

    "I feel he is special sir, it seems it is true that he can predict the future,"

    "I also have a lot of questions about Valor, that''s why I went to Lapella..I hope to persuade her to return to the military."

    "Sir, did Valor also ask you to call him Valor even though no one else was around?" Kyle asked.

    "No, she introduced herself as Valerie when I finally found out her identity," responded Raphael.

    "Why?"

    "What?"

    "Why don''t you ever call her Valerie?" Kyle probed.

    Raphael didn''t answer right away. He always referred to Valerie by her pseudonym. Even if he was talking about it with someone else.

    "To me he is Valor, he is my student as well as my subordinate..someone I respect and I hope she will become a great vampire in the future. I never saw her as Valerie," Raphael shook his head.

    Yes, except in some cases. Like when he saw the girl in the bath or when he carried her badly injured from his battle with Avalon''s General. At that time Raphael was nervous. He wasn''t used to hanging out with girls. Calling her Valerie would only remind him of her true female identity. That''s why Raphael always called her Valor.

    "But she can''t be Valor forever, sir. One day she''ll have to break her disguise," Kyle said again.

    "Commander, we have arrived!" A knight called. Raphael stopped his chat with Kyle when they almost missed a large building dominated by dark mountain stone as the material. The gates of the military headquarters of Florentia were decorated with the emblem of a dashing lion in golden nuances. There were many knights standing guard. They noticed Raphael''s arrival and immediately closed the ranks.

    "Welcome Sir Raphael Chastain!" One of the vampire knights with the rank of captain said. They gave him respect.

    "They said, could I meet commander Dubois here?"

    "We have been asked to prepare a special office and room for you at headquarters, sir. Commander Dubois is currently on duty at Duke Dubois'' house. Would you like to be escorted?"

    "Sir, can we go straight to Valor''s house?" Kyle asked.

    "No, you and the other knights have to stay at the base to report..Kyle, you''re going to get assignments from your commander here. I''m going to the Dubois house alone," said Raphael again.

    ***

    Valerie went home in a bit of a hurry. Her hair, which had been in a bun, was now loose. She was walking too fast earlier and her clothes and shoes were quite a drag. She feared that she had become too familiar with Caesar Petrovsky. She was worried that her identity would be exposed. Even though they said there was now a truce, it didn''t mean that neither Florence nor Avalon would attack each other in secret.

    Caesar could have killed her unnoticed and then fled without anyone punishing him. He just wanted revenge. He didn''t need to kill with his chivalric identity. He could have been a criminal despite the risks to his military career.

    Although the man spoke sweetly and showed a gentlemanly side, Valerie must not forget that he was the feared commander of Avalon.

    "My lady? What happened?" Valerie was still a little irritated by her meeting with Caesar. Her maid Rebecca was a sensitive girl. She could always guess if something was going on with Valerie.

    "I am okay!" She said,

    Valerie entered her room, followed by Rebecca who was still curious.

    "You only went out with lady Patricia. Did you two have a fight?"

    Valerie faced her mirror and began to quickly undress. She immediately wanted to change into more comfortable clothes.

    "Whoa, my lady. You''re a girl, don''t be in a hurry to undress," Rebecca criticized her as she helped her open her stifling corset.

    "Ah, I''m used to fast paced life in the military," said Valerie again half regretfully.

    "Where''s my scarf?" Valerie had just realized why her neck had been feeling cold.

    "You haven''t worn it since you arrived home, my lady,"

    "Oh my gosh," Valerie immediately guessed that she had left her scarf behind.

    "So what happened?"

    "I just met someone scary, no big deal," Valerie shrugged.

    "Oh, is there another gentleman who seduces you?" Rebecca guessed.

    "Why is he scary? Is he a big tall man with a beard and fur all over his body?" Rebecca said again.

    "Not like that," Valerie shook her head. If she didn''t know what Caesar Petrovsky was like¡ªshe''d probably find him a charming gentleman.

    "My Lady," someone knocked on her door.

    "Lady Valerie is changing," Rebecca replied.

    "A guest is looking for you, my Lady," Hilda, the butler, opened the door and put on a serious face.

    "What? Who? All right, I''ll be down soon," said Valerie casually.

    "No! No! You look too simple, my lady. Rebecca, you should dress her up a bit," Hilda ordered seriously.

    "Eh? why did she have to?" Rebecca asked.

    "Because our guest this time is not an ordinary gentleman," said Hilda as she adjusted her glasses.

 Chapter 40 - His First Visit

    "So, what is the need for our esteemed war hero to visit Dubois residence?" Jasper asked in a slightly sarcastic tone. He sat opposite Raphael Chastain who felt a little intimidated. He still hadn''t taken off his military clothes and that made his sudden visit this time feel formal. Even though all he wanted to do was to say hello to his comrades in the army.

    He did not expect to be greeted by Jasper Dubois, who was the heir to the title of Duke. Jasper wore a comfortable white shirt and brown trousers. He was a little paler than the other vampires, maybe the news he was sick was true.

    But Raphael couldn''t ignore the report from the Scout unit which said that Jasper Dubois¡ªwho had visited Taverin the other day¡ªhad defeated a group of Avalon knights and their commander. So far, Raphael views him as an irresponsible young man. How could he let his little sister take her place in the war? Then after realizing that it was a stupid thing to do¡ªhe just took his little sister home without even telling her commander.

    Raphael wants to punish someone. He should have scolded Valerie for being a deserter. But General Maxwell said that Valerie never officially enlisted as a knight. What she did was not a deserter. It''s just that Raphael couldn''t just give up Valerie. That girl had great potential in the Florentia military. He had also promised to continue Valerie''s training.

    Jasper, looked at him intently. Even though he was smiling, there was a suppressing aura, as if he was not someone to be underestimated. He was definitely not weak. Raphael didn''t know why the Dubois family always insisted that Jasper was a weak vampire. Even though he could defeat an Avalon''s commander alone. Reportedly the female commander also had a cursed weapon.

    The bluish veins protruding on the back of his hand immediately caught Raphael''s attention. That person probably had a fate similar to him. He has demon DNA. Something that even the brightest people in Florentia have not been able to explain. What was clear is that some pure-blood vampires suffer from this symptom.

    Recalling the issue Damian had discussed in the past¡ªRaphael also guessed, did Jasper awaken his demon DNA when he was very young? So what happened to him now? But there was still another day where he could ask that question. His focus right now was Valerie.

    "Unfortunately, we didn''t get to meet at the Taverin. I was surprised that all of a sudden Valor¡ªI mean Valerie¡ªcame back to Lapella," said Raphael.

    "I heard about you sir Raphael. So you fought together with Valerie in the military?" Jasper said as he opened the cigar box and took one. Jasper then lit it with fire and smoked it.

    "I''m not a smoker, it''s not good to smoke for our lungs..but this thing became a kind of medicine for me. It can hold my hunger for a while," said Jasper again.

    "Valerie is part of the Jaguar team that I lead, my Lord. She is a valuable partner of ours. She has accomplished many things in her short tenure..I regret that a brilliant knight like her had to leave the military," explained Raphael.

    Jasper leaned back, then sucked in his cigar.

    "Valerie was a victim of the desperation of my father who was under pressure from Avalon," said Jasper.

    "You mean?"

    "Avalon persuaded us several times to join. Starting from verbal to a slightly harsh action. It involved all members of our family including Valerie,"

    "Why didn''t you tell Florentia about this?"

    "Because the Florentia military is busy with its own war affairs. We will only get second-class knights. After all the support we need is not just guard, we need political support and we can''t get it quickly..Lapella supported Florentia but we are neutral towards the presence of the Avalons. That''s what makes Florentia totally reluctant to help us. That''s also what made Avalon think we could easily switch supports." Jasper explained.

    Raphael listened. Rumors stated that Jasper was a weak heir. It was proven wrong. But another rumor that said Jasper was an intelligent person might be true. Only by occasionally opening his mouth could one see him as a broad-minded and politically savvy person.

    "I see, but why did Valerie have to be in the military?"

    "Didn''t the generals tell you?"

    "No, they just said the reasons were complicated,"

    "Our parents hid the real reason for Valerie''s safety. So Avalon started to aggressively approach Valerie..Avalon''s noble youths sent her marriage proposals. The goal is to marry Valerie to make it easier to snatch Lapella from Florentia," said Jasper again.

    Raphael was a little surprised to hear that. Nobles used to match their sons and daughters for reasons of power or wealth. But for Valerie''s case, she really was considered a political object.

    "Valerie''s family has the right to refuse any proposals that come in," responded Raphael.

    "Yes, but what if Valerie is approached by a young Avalon and she falls in love? Our father can''t keep that under control forever . . nor can we stop her from socializing. Keeping them at home is also not a guarantee because we are always worried that they will take the military route. Dubois was not a family that gave birth to tough knights. But that''s all in the past. The Dubois family decided to fight the threat themselves. Including me who is no longer hiding in the basement of this mansion," said Jasper confidently.

    The thought that Valerie might be dating someone infuriated Raphael. Maybe because he felt bad for a talented person like Valerie to squander her chance for the sole reason of falling in love.

    "But what if Valerie has things of her own? I think she enjoys joining the military. She''s trying to prove herself..don''t you as her family want to support her?" Raphael asked again.

    "At this time Valerie is only safe in her own house, she is not married, our father is still selecting her future husband,"

    "Sir, Valerie wielding a cursed weapon..she is formidable, I will also guide her to become one of the strongest knights," Raphael insisted.

    "We just want Valerie to be safe, she almost died and I don''t think our father will repeat the mistake a second time. We''re not going to stop her from having other hobbies..we''re not an old-fashioned family." Jasper shook his head before turning off his cigar.

    "Sir Raphael!" Valerie called from the top of the stairs.

    Raphael stood up from his seat and their eyes met each other. Different from the last time they met, Valerie was now wearing a beautiful maroon dress that showed her figure and curves as a woman. Her beautiful silver hair was tied in a white ribbon to match her dress. She also wears light makeup to highlight her beautiful face.

    The girl had indeed been the topic of conversation among upper-class men. Valerie Dubois was one of the most beautiful Lapella girls who was famous for her graceful and impeccable manners. The Dubois family was probably just overthinking it. Perhaps the nobles who proposed to her did not want to sabotage Dubois through political marriages. They were indeed interested in Lady Dubois.

    BUMP!

    Valerie dashed down using her Vampire''s running speed and ended up hitting her commander''s body with her head. She then spread her arms and hugged him like a long lost friend. It made Raphael''s stomach instantly queasy from the impact. He wasn''t prepared for it.

    The war has turned one of the most beautiful girl in Lapella into a little barbaric girl.

    "Valerie, you can''t just touch a man like that. That''s not appropriate," Jasper rebuked him coldly. Raphael instantly felt goosebumps on the back of his neck because Jasper didn''t like what he just saw.

    "Oh, sorry Jasper. We''re the knights usually like this," Valerie explained. Raphael was a little awkward. He let go of Valerie''s arms and moved a little away. He was very nervous. He didn''t recognize the girl in front of him. She was very different from the Valor he knew. Valerie had taken off her pentagram necklace so Raphael could smell her blood which seemed to stir something inside of him.. He had drunk blood this morning. But why was he feeling thirsty now?

 Chapter 41 - The Training Ground

    Away from the bustling city of Kirogar that never dies, a group of vampires was gathering. They sat around a table in a bar which was temporarily closed.

    The smell of tobacco was strong and slightly suffocating. One of the maids opened the window to clear the smoke. Glasses filled with human blood were lined up on their table but untouched. Slowly the blood turned dark and will go stale in a few hours. But the vampires there deliberately squandered it because they preferred blood that was drunk straight from their victim''s skin.

    "Can''t you guys bring us some prey? Teenage girls maybe?" one of the vampires asked the bartender.

    "No sir, we don''t want to get in trouble. Our business could be shut down if Florentia finds out we allow hunting here. You can do it at another bar sir, Florentia has strict security there," the bartender shook his head.

    "Jeez, I''ll never get used to Florentia''s way of life. How can they survive drinking a glass of blood every day?" Someone chirps while shaking his head.

    "Humans are just weak creatures who live solely as our prey," a vampire nodded.

    "But some of them are now fighting with Florentia. Although their role is not very visible,"

    "Some say Florentia has skilled archers from among humans, but not many humans were really useful during the past war. Florentia just wasted their money to feed and arm them," another comment slightly sneered.

    "But we have to think about why Florentia can beat us at the Taverin."

    "That''s right, they did a lot of things that harmed us. They must have had great spies. The discovery of Avalon''s Lab, the theft of an ownerless cursed sword and the assassination of General Gunther. The latter is quite confusing. We Avalons even don''t know where Gunther is then. And the Florentias found him?"

    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence,"

    "What do you think, Petrovsky?"

    Caesar Petrovsky, who was contemplating something else, came to his senses and returned to reality. He didn''t come to Lapella for fun.

    "Florentia doesn''t mention who killed Gunther at all, that''s a bit odd. Both Florentia and Avalon used to announce the achievements of their respective knights. But this time, they didn''t," Caesar commented.

    "That''s right, they protected the killer,"

    "But why?"

    "I think the culprit is the user of the cursed weapon they stole yesterday too. The knights of Avalon checked Gunther''s remains, and they are not familiar with the weapon used. We have data on each of the powers of the cursed weapon either Florentia or Avalon''s. The weapon that killed Gunther was not in the previous data," said Caesar again.

    "So they not only stole the weapon, but someone actually inherited and used it?"

    "That''s right,"

    "That means there are now thirty-two users of cursed weapons in the world. Fifteen from Florentia and the rest from Avalon," someone concluded.

    "Then, what is the strong reason that we Avalon''s elite knights gather in Lapella?"

    Caesar glanced at him for a moment before answering.

    "There is another report from the commander Amelia Grigory, she faced a Florentia knight named Jasper. She said, that person is very strong. She believes that person has awakened the devil''s DNA as did some of our comrades. However, Amelia believes that the person named Jasper has even more terrifying powers. The Dubois family has an heir named Jasper."

    "He didn''t kill Amelia?"

    "It''s Florentia''s nature, they think it''s a noble thing," one vampire laughed mockingly.

    "Dubois is notorious for not wanting to interfere with the military. They''re a bit of an opportunist and think peace between Avalon, Florentia and humans is possible. I have a feeling they might be covering up their family''s doings for security reasons. One of Raphael''s men helped steal the weapon from Rutherford Lab. Of all the names, only Valor Dubois has no clear data. He is a beginner but the generals directly supervise him. Therefore I conclude that the Dubois family does indeed have this cursed weapon now," Caesar explained.

    "But no one in their family is called Valor," said another vampire.

    "Does that mean Jasper is Valor Dubois? And he''s the one holding the sword?"

    "Florentia has a cursed weapon wielder who also has the strongest demonic DNA?" Someone responded slightly pale.

    "Yeah, there must be a reason why they covered it up."

    "Then shall we pay a visit to Dubois'' mansion?"

    Another vampire confirmed. Caesar looked at the faces around him seriously.

    "Jasper Dubois will probably become a real threat to Avalon in the future. Our plan is to make sure, is he willing to join Avalon? If he doesn''t agree we might have to kill him before he becomes much more troublesome," Caesar concluded.

    ***

    "I''ve been waiting for weeks for the opportunity to get here, as I thought, my brother wouldn''t be able to openly refuse your request, sir Raphael," Valerie happily stepped onto the training ground at the Dubois residence.

    She changed into a loose white shirt and comfortable trousers and boots similar to the boots that knights wore. Valerie has a base in swordsmanship because she was obliged to follow hef lessons from a young age. Likewise with Jasper, even though he only stepped onto the field at night. Jasper had never practiced the sword for long, Arthur said because Jasper wasn''t strong enough for that.

    But Jasper was now on the edge of the field and standing holding his dark umbrella. Raphael asked permission to see the training ground of the Dubois knights with Valerie and he allowed it.

    "You haven''t been training since you arrived in Lapella?" Raphael whispered to him.

    "They never let me," Valerie shook her head in annoyance.

    "A knight must train regularly or they will forget all their knowledge and experience," Raphael criticized.

    "Hey, I''m not lazy or anything. Jasper and father forbid me. I''m a woman, they rule my life. So I can''t do much," Valerie argued.

    "How about now? Will your brother allow you?"

    "Jasper! I want to train with Sir Raphael, is that okay?" Valerie shouted at her brother who looked pale and wrapped all of his exposed skin in a dark robe. Jasper nodded before sitting down on a bench carved out of stone.

    "You brought Apollon?"

    "What kind of question is that? We can''t leave them for even a second. I''d be nervous so¡ª" Valerie pulled her dagger out of her shirt. Raphael reflexively turned his face away. His mind briefly analyzed where the girl had hidden the sword? Is it under the corset or¡ª

    "Apollon, Transform!" A bright light enveloped the weapon and it returned to its original form which was a black slender sword with a lightning pattern adorning the blade.

    Raphael took a training sword that was in a wooden barrel. He didn''t use his Demetria and drew it at the girl. Then he brought his left hand behind his back.

    "Attack me with all your might, Valor," said Raphael.

    "You only use one hand and no Demetria?"

    "Yes,"

    "Sir, are you underestimating me? I killed a general!" Valerie looked annoyed.

    "You said you attacked him when he was injured," he repeated.

    "Well don''t be regretful sir, I''ll attack you seriously," Valerie got into a stance. She stomped her foot and felt her Vampire power ignite. Valerie shot towards Raphael as fast as she could like a bullet. Just before he passed, the girls jumped and now she was behind Raphael. She also tried to hurt him without reducing her strength.

    Raphael dodged easily. Then with the elbow of his right hand he hit Valerie''s back. The girl choked and she fell. Then she rolled to the right, letting her body wallow in dust and bits of dry grass. She once again tried to attack Raphael.

    Their swords clashed, causing a commotion on the training ground. They were so fast that some of the knights there held their breath. Valerie was indeed talented in swordsmanship but what she was showing right now was on a different level.

    "You let your guard down." Raphael dropped the girl on the ground, he thrust the tip of his training sword into the side of her head. The girl then covered her face and she cried.

    "W-what? Did I hit you too hard?" He looked worried.

    "No sir-I¡ªI just want to rejoin the military," she sobbed.

    "I''ll try to persuade them, I also don''t want to lose a fellow knight as tough as you, Valor. That''s why I came to Lapella for you on purpose," Raphael pulled his hand, helping her up.

    "Are you willing to help me get back into the military, sir?"

    "I''ll figure that out, Valor," Raphael nodded.

    "Your brother is watching us, I think he might admit your toughness and realize that your place is in the military," responded Raphael again.

    "My brother and my father are not like that, sir. As your subordinate, I ask you to go a little extreme. You may not like it, but this way they will probably be willing," said Valerie again after the tears had subsided.

    "Okay, what''s your plan, Valor?" Raphael folded his arms ready to listen.

 Chapter 42 - Her Dangerous Plan

    "So, Sir Raphael, how long will you stay in Lapella?" Arthur Dubois asked. Valerie invites him to join her family for dinner. At that time Arthur Dubois, who was always busy, would always take the time to get out of his study and gather in the dining hall.

    "For a few months I think, Florentia assigned me to Lapella. We will recruit a lot of new knights. The truce gives us time to train them. I think the Avalon Faction does too," Raphael responded elegantly. But there was a hint of awkwardness in his voice. He was worried about Valerie''s plan. And he already agreed to it. Later he became doubtful and wanted to cancel it. But he couldn''t dodge because Valerie kept looking at him expectantly.

    The silence that lasted for a while made the atmosphere even more awkward. Jasper didn''t touch his glass at all. He only drank blood once every three days this time. He already did it yesterday. Veronica was also present at the dining table holding a crystal glass filled with fresh blood gracefully.

    The Dubois family employs human Servants in their mansion. In addition to domestic work, they also become donors to the Dubois vampires. Hilda, for example, was a donor to the men in the house. While Valerie and Veronica usually get their blood supply from the knights who guard the mansion.

    Valerie quietly nudged her commander''s arm impatiently. Raphael once again turned nervous. He cleared his throat and began to speak.

    "I know this is sudden, Duke Dubois, but¡ª I want to ask you something," said Raphael.

    "Tell me, sir. You are Lapella''s guest of honor. Of course you can ask for anything," Arthur Dubois smiled at him.

    "Okay, so I¡ªwanted to propose to Valerie," When Raphael finished his sentence¡ª his throat tightened. He wasn''t sure he had thought this through.

    ***

    [The evening before dinner,

    Dubois Mansion training ground.]

    "Alright, Valor..tell me what''s your plan?" Raphael asked the girl to sit next to him. When they seemed to have finished training¡ª the knights switched to entering the field and returned to being busy with their swords and shields.

    "But don''t be surprised, okay?"

    "Why should I be surprised?"

    "Because you''re a pure man and have no experience with women," Valerie said seriously.

    "Are you experienced?" The commander responded with a slight sneer.

    "Sir, I slept in a tent with the men, changed in the men''s barracks and have probably seen over a dozen bodies of men without clothes," Valerie put on a serious expression.

    "That doesn''t count! They don''t know you''re a girl!" Raphael didn''t want to lose.

    "Then what does it all have to do with your plan?" He continued impatiently.

    "So my father and brother didn''t let me join the military because there was no one there to look after me. My father even had a special message with the generals but they still let me go to the front line..So, you have to guarantee my life," said Valerie.

    "Well, that¡ª"

    "I know sir, as knights we must take care of ourselves. You don''t really need to do that. But you have to make my father believe that you will take care of me while in the military," Valerie said again.

    "Alright, I''ll say as commander I''ll protect you," Raphael agreed.

    "It''s not that simple, sir. They know that as members of the military, we are willing to be transferred whenever we are asked. you will not always serve in the military besides me. But Florentia has some rules that can ease my troubles and put my family at ease."

    "Well, then? Which one?"

    Valeria spent a lot of time in her past life reading books. Includes guidebook, Florentia faction war strategy and rules. She had almost memorized it.

    "Rule number 147, regarding Blood Partners. Couples who serve in the military and are donors to each other, will be placed in the same unit. So if you become my blood partner¡ª"

    "Wait, Valor! Blood partner means¡ª"

    "Sir, this isn''t real, we are just pretending," Valerie responded. Now Raphael was so nervous, his ears even turning red without him being able to stop it. It was a very bold and intimate proposal. At first glance Raphael imagined his future where he became Valerie''s blood partner.

    Some couples in the military practiced it, the paired male and female knights could become blood partners. Vampires would not be satisfied by consuming the blood of each other. Their thirst could only be completely quenched with human blood. But the blood of fellow vampires, especially those who were pure blood, could give instant power.

    This means that blood partners will be stronger if they drink regularly from their partners. It only takes a few sips and it could give them strength as well as faster self-healing abilities.

    Becoming a blood partner was a long term commitment. One who had tasted the blood of a vampire¡ªcouldn''t taste the blood of another. They could have separated but they could no longer find a new blood partner.

    Harmonious vampire husband and wife. Like Arthur and Veronica also practiced it. Their partner''s blood will not fill them up. But fitter and stronger.

    "Just pretending?" Raphael asked suspiciously in a half-whisper.

    "Of course not for real sir! It''s only temporary..if I could prove myself worthy and could keep myself in the military¡ªfather may grant my wish. But right now I need your support."

    "And what must I do to support your plan, sir Valor?"

    "Engaged to me"

    Raphael almost jumped backwards as if he was facing a lunatic wielding a sword.

    "That''s a huge commitment! I¡ª" Raphael stuttered, his face turning red.

    "I''m almost twenty years old. You''re not young anymore either. I''m sure you''ve received a lot of matchmaking offers so far, right? My father also always talked about selecting my future husband. Although there was never a single name that he agreed to. But I can''t marry an aristocrat who will treat me like a mere beauty. You''re my mentor. I believe you don''t want a cursed weapon wielder who can predict the future and potentially make Florentia triumphant, to retire from the military, right?" Valerie had tears in her eyes when she said that.

    "That''s why sir, until we find someone we really love¡ªget engaged to me. Make sure my family lets me join the military. After my business is done we can cancel it at any time," Valerie explained again.

    "I see, so¡ªit''s like a contract engagement?" Raphael confirmed.

    "That''s right sir, for Florentia''s sake," Valerie said seriously.

    "For Florentia''s sake," Raphael nodded.

    "Then how do I start?"

    "Ask my dad and let me improvise," Valerie smiled brightly.

    ***

    [Dubois Mansion Dining hall]

    "Wait, what do you mean? Proposed Valerie to join the military?" Arthur confirmed.

    "Eh? Not like that" Raphael shook his head.

    "Applying as gardener or knight?" Add Jasper.

    "That''s not what I means¡ª"

    "Oh my gosh!" Veronica was the only sane member of the family who knows Raphael''s intentions. She got up from her seat and had a happy expression. The servants also did the same.

    "I meant to propose to Valerie as my wife, Your Grace!" Raphael emphasized his point. He felt very awkward. Among noble families, marriage proposals were usually sent by official letter and the bride''s family selected it.

    "How dare you," Jasper glared at him with his bloodshot eyes. Blue veins appeared around his temples.

    "Well, sir Raphael, I didn''t expect this . . I thought you didn''t see our daughter like that," Arthur smiled despite his suppressed anger.

    "You even hit her earlier in sword practice!" Jasper accused him.

    "Even though she''s a lady!" he added.

    "Doesn''t that mean you don''t see her as a girl?!" Jasper continued, rising from his seat and pointing at him.

    "Lady Valerie likes it sir!" Raphael hit the table in panic. He spoke in a formal tone as if facing interrogation by the military police who accused him of being a deserter.

    Loud noises were heard throughout the hall.

    "So, Sir Raphael and Lady Valerie''s relationship is like that? Surprising,"

    "Lady Valerie is a masochist? And sir Raphael is sadistic?"

    "Whoa, let''s not judge someone''s sexual preference, Valerie is an adult and¡ª" Veronica spoke up.

    "You misunderstood!" Raphael doesn''t understand why this was so hard for him to do?

    "Sir Raphael, watch your attitude. Can we repeat it one more time, so you want to marry my daughter?"

    "Yes, your grace," Raphael nodded obediently.

    "Father, I don''t want to marry anyone other than Sir Raphael," Valerie sobbed, she was acting while hugging her commander''s arm.

    "Valerie! You''ve been tricked by him. How many times do I have to teach you? Don''t be easily captivated by a handsome face!" Jasper scolded her.

    "But¡ª we''re so close, you don''t know what happened while we were at the Taverin. We''re inseparable," Valerie touched her cheek as if blushing. The girl wanted to hint that she and Raphael were very close. Like sitting by the lake together, gazing at the stars together or other innocent things. But his father and brother suspected different things.

    "How dare you, Raphael Chastain," Jasper grabbed his collar in anger. Raphael gulped in nervousness.

    "Raphael Chastain, you are a war hero. But touching my daughter is going too far. So you''ve known for a long time that she''s a girl and you tricked her?" said Arthur Dubois furiously.

    "Your Grace, sir Jasper, you two misunderstood, I didn''t¡ª" Raphael shook his head vigorously.

    "OK! when it happened like this¡ªin order to save the Dubois family name, you two would get married," Arthur Dubois said as he adjusted his glasses which he didn''t really need.

    "Eh? Didn''t we get engaged first?" said Valerie, confused.

    "No, no! I will not allow any child born out of wedlock from our family," Arthur said again lost in his misunderstanding.

 Chapter 43 - The Noble Party

    As usual, when he arrived back in Lapella or his home state¡ªRaphael would return to living like an aristocratic man. As the second son of the Marquiss, he wasn''t free from political affairs between nobles. He must not disappoint his family, must be proudable and play an active role in society.

    Raphael didn''t really enjoy the aristocratic lifestyle. But it was what it takes to keep the economy going. Nobles gathered to discuss politics and economics. They were all intellectual people, so in every meeting there was something new that could make the world a better place.

    Although often the nobles concluded a simple solution by using their main power, namely money. They organize prestigious events aimed at raising funds or auctioning the contents of their private galleries for charity.

    But the problems of poverty and unequal welfare would not be solved simply by giving the poor people wealth. It might even spoil them. Raphael was not a politician, he was a knight. This meant that he only had to focus on keeping the Florentia supporters in peace. He won''t say much about it.

    Lapella was a glamorous and rich state. If Raphael wanted to serve here, that meant he had to be prepared to mingle as one of Florentia''s respected commanders. Nor could he resist the friendly chatter of those hoping to do business with the Chastains who ran the gold mines in Acheron State¡ªhis birthplace.

    "Good evening, sir Chastain, are you here alone?" A vampire girl in a luxurious dress that was slightly fitted greeted him with a slight bow. She wears quite a lot of makeup and false eyelashes which may be a little too much. Raphael saw several other women also wearing such makeup. Maybe it was a new fashion style that was trending.

    Raphael just nodded showing his friendliness. His eyes only saw her for a few seconds before he turned to look the other way. The girl should have known that Raphael wasn''t in the mood to talk and that he was leaving. But she stayed by his side.

    "Sir Chastain, congratulations on your achievement in Ithadurna, I always follow the news about you in the media," the girl looked blushing.

    "Sir Chastain, welcome to Lapella," another girl greeted as well. Raphael had no other choice but to return their greetings.

    Raphael couldn''t just dodge them, it would seem impolite. But he also didn''t want to continue standing there and being the target of the girls who were interested in him. Raphael wasn''t innocent, he was still a bachelor at the moment and he knew that women wanted attention from him.

    But Raphael didn''t want to get married that easily. He was a young knight. That means he would always be away for duty. His future wife would be lonely waiting for him at home. He felt it was unfair.

    "Sir Raphael," this time a familiar voice greeted him. She was Lady Valerie Dubois. She was different from the girls earlier. She wears a fair amount of make-up, and doesn''t follow trends. But she was still elegant and he thought she was the prettiest girl at Governor Lapella''s house party at the moment.

    Each state was ruled by a Duke. They were landlords who ruled over a large territory and were entitled to take tribute for the welfare of the territory. But each state also has a governor who helps the Duke to organize the government. Governors were political titles and they were elected by the Dukes. Usually they were also relatives of the Duke. The current governor of Lapella was the uncle of Arthur Dubois.

    "Sorry I''m late," Valerie held out her hand, Raphael froze for a moment. He greeted her and gave her a light kiss on the back of her right hand.

    "Oh my gosh, I mean, come on, take my hand and take me to the dance floor. Why did you have to kiss my hand?" Valerie whispered while holding back a laugh. Raphael suddenly turned awkward.

    Why did he do it? Had he momentarily forgotten that Valerie was Valor, the crybaby but formidable knight he mentored during yesterday''s war?

    "I''m just panicking because the girls are all around me," Raphael whispered evasively.

    "Oh, are they bothering you?"

    "Not really, but why should I give them hope when I know I''ll never return their interest?" Raphael whispered again.

    "You''re right," Valerie nodded.

    "Excuse me girls, sir Raphael Chastain is my date. I hope you guys don''t take his time too much. Because we still have to dance," Valerie Dubois said with a smile. The girls backed away slowly. They would not dare to complain or protest at the only daughter of the ruler of Lapella.

    Valerie grabbed Raphael''s hand and now they were on the dance floor, mingling with the other vampires who were still enjoying their evening. Valerie put her arm around him. She then took the commander''s hand to her waist while looking into his eyes.

    "Ever danced, sir?"

    "Not really¡ªbut I''ve practiced a few times," Raphael answered dubiously. He reflexively averted her eyes. He felt that his heart would not stay strong if he stared at Valerie for too long.

    "Are you really nobles or not? Dancing is a mandatory skill. Then I will guide you. Just follow my lead. We have to make everyone believe that we are really dating," said Valerie again.

    "So we''re really going to do this?" Raphael sighed.

    "We can''t go back anymore, or do you want to rectify your words and make me look like a dumped girl? Sir, I have a reputation to protect," Valerie looked a little pitiful when she said that.

    "No, Valor. Of course not. I''ve agreed to your plan, so¡ª"

    "But I have good news," Valerie informed happily.

    "What''s that?"

    "My family thought you touched me, but I explained that it was all a misunderstanding. We don''t need to get married right away, sir," Valerie said happily.

    "Oh,"

    Surprisingly, Raphael felt regretful that the Duke''s extreme plan didn''t happen. He had thought about it several times and thought that marrying Valerie might be good for him. If they were both in the military, Raphael wouldn''t have to leave her that often. Valerie won''t be lonely either.

    "But they believe that we''re dating, so we have to keep pretending." Valerie turned serious, she wanted to make sure that Raphael knew his obligations.

    "Okay, I know,"

    "I''m sorry sir, you should be able to get to know a nice girl, maybe you guys will actually get married. But I''m holding you back with my troubles," Valerie showed a regretful expression. They were still dancing and chatting. They did not realize that they now become the attention of the whole hall.

    "If later I find it difficult to get a wife, you must take responsibility, Valor," said Raphael seriously.

    "Uh, what?" Valerie confirmed. Raphael felt his mouth had betrayed him. Why did he have to say that?

    "Forget it," Raphael looked away. He was here for his noble mission. He had to make sure Valerie returned to the military. She must not waste the gift of her cursed weapon. Raphael shouldn''t have expected more from his fellow knights.

    "Why do you keep calling me Valor? There are no other knights here," Valerie criticized.

    "Once a Valor, always a Valor," Raphael responded slightly curtly. Valerie pouted but chose to ignore it.

    Calling her Valor was a form of self-defense to keep his relationship with Valerie professional. The name Valor will remind him of the days when they both fought as knights. Valor at that time was a boy. Even though Raphael often ignored girls¡ªhe was still a normal man. Having a pretend lover as beautiful as Valerie was certainly a hard thing for him.

    Their dance was over because Valerie saw her friend Patricia coming with her fianc¨¦. The girl immediately followed her and enjoyed herself. She forgot about Raphael. The man was a little disappointed, but he was also reluctant to ask Valerie to introduce herself as a lover. They were just pretend lovers.

    "Raphael, are you here too?" A man''s voice greeted him. He turned wary and stepped aside a little.

    "How''s your wound? You look healthy," Caesar Petrovsky greeted him with a friendly smile. He even patted him on the shoulder friendly.. Raphael felt that his cursed weapon ¡ªwhich shrunk to a dagger and he kept under his shirt ¡ª was reacting because of their encounter.

 Chapter 44 - The Other Man

    "Petrovsky, what are you doing here?" Raphael said angrily.

    The governor''s house party hall turned heated. They danced and had fun with crystal glasses filled with blood in each other''s hands. The maids carried trays of blood through the guests in elegant uniforms. When the two of them stood side by side, many eyes were on them. Raphael and Caesar were famous knights. Their ages and abilities were equal and they were equally attractive.

    Caesar and Raphael were of equal rank. They were both young and single and recognized as having the power equal to generals. When the two meet, people worry that a fight will ensue. But they were both educated nobles. They would not attack when Avalon and Florentia were on a truce.

    The sound of soft music playing was a sign that the party''s still going on. When the majority of guests believed that they would not draw swords at each other and spoil the event, They returned to their respective activities.

    "I received an invitation from the governor..it''s not unusual, we''re on a truce and Lapella also used to interact with Avalon. No need to be so wary, I''m not in the mood to fight," Caesar responded.

    Each of the two of them wore civilian clothes, their appearance was that of most aristocratic men. Caesar has a cream colored suit with dark brown leather shoes. Caesar had blonde hair, a sharp nose and charming thin symmetrical lips. His eyes like any other vampire''s were red, but because he regularly drank human blood¡ªthe color was a little more intense. His skin also looks fresh and not pale. Caesar was about 180cm tall which makes him only slightly shorter than Raphael who was 187cm tall.

    Caesar had a body shape that was not too muscular but quite masculine. His arms and legs were firmly established because he practiced sword and martial arts from a young age. Ever since he inherited Vulcan, he took his destiny as a knight seriously.

    "I hope you''re not plotting something here, Caesar," said Raphael coldly. He was alert and ready to draw his sword at any moment. Caesar also thought the same thing. Despite being on different sides, the two of them were childhood friends who used to be close to each other. They even studied with the same person. The rivalry between the two of them lasted into adulthood and continued in the war between Florentia and Avalon.

    "I''m not wearing my uniform, Raphael...though I may have my own mission, but rest assured that I will not draw my sword," Caesar patted his shoulder once again and walked away confidently.

    Caesar was quite popular at parties. Several nobles greeted him and he was like the sun shining on the clouds. wherever he was, he spread his light. Petrovsky was such a friendly and confident person that even Florentians seemed to forget that he was an Avalon. He was a social magnet, everyone wanted to know him.

    "Sir Raphael, come here, I would like to introduce someone to you," One of the nobles whose name he had forgotten asked him to come. Raphael met a lot of people in Lapella and he couldn''t memorize them all. But it seems that person was one of his seniors when he was at the academy. He finally took his eyes off Caesar.

    Petrovsky was having a friendly chat with someone who caught his interest. He immediately fell silent and ignored all the pleasantries from the nobles around him. The alluring smell of someone''s blood had provoked him.

    "Lady Valerie," Caesar bowed in greeting. Valerie was surprised and a little pale from meeting Caesar at the party. She knew that Avalon used to hang around in Lapella but she didn''t expect the governor to invite him.

    "Sir Caesar?" Valerie fixed her hair nervously. Patricia, who was again aware of the situation giggled and took her fianc¨¦ away. She had discussed it with Valerie and felt that interactions with enemies were romantic. Like what she likes to read in romance novels or she watches in drama theater.

    Even though earlier Valerie had said that she was dating Raphael. Patricia also had time to squeal with joy because she knew how popular Raphael was. But now when she saw Caesar Petrovsky, she switched sides.

    But Valerie saw for herself how scary Caesar was when he was in action. Valerie doesn''t understand why she always felt nervous when around Caesar. She often fixed her hair, which was already perfectly neat and kept her eyes averted.

    Caesar found it attractive in his eyes. Valerie was not like most women he knew, they were always trying to please him. But Valerie kept her distance even though he occasionally caught the girl stealing glances at him. Whether it was interest or sheer curiosity, what was clear was that Caesar had never felt like this with other women.

    "I always carry this, I hope to meet you someday to return it," Caesar reached into his pocket and handed her a rolled up sky blue scarf. Caesar took good care of it so that there were no wrinkles on the scarf.

    "Oh thank you sir Caesar," Valerie wanted to reach him but the man held it back.

    "This feels stupid, but¡ªafter I gave it¡ªI''m afraid I have no reason to see you again, Lady Valerie," said Caesar with a sad expression.

    "Eh? Why?" Valerie blushed. She wasn''t innocent, Caesar was trying to get close to her. Was the man attracted to her? Surprisingly, Valerie didn''t hate the treatment. She was even a little flattered. She was usually approached by men. Some even openly send proposals to her.

    But after a few minutes, a realization appeared in her mind. He was an Avalon, he was her enemy and it looks like he was looking for Gunther''s killer. Valerie couldn''t get too close to him.

    "You may keep it, sir!" Valerie was nervous and made a strange statement.

    "Sorry? Lady Valerie, but I don''t need this scarf."

    "You can give it to your girlfriend," Valerie rolled her eyes. He realized that what she said was very stupid.

    "If I had a girlfriend, would I be here and flirt with you?" Caesar laughed.

    "Eh? Flirt with me?" Valerie blushed, her skin was so white that it was useless to hide her blushing skin.

    "I''m only joking, but I want to get to know you better, Lady Valerie. Would you allow that?" Caesar looked at her intently and gave her a smile. Valerie was pounding at the moment. She shouldn''t have felt that way towards an enemy.

    "Lady Dubois, his Grace is calling for you," a woman in a maid dress whispered to her.

    "Oh, I''ll be right there," Valerie responded.

    "Dubois?" Caesar could not hide his annoyance when he heard that name.

    "Sir, then about my scarf¡ª" Valerie wanted to reach for it. But Caesar held it back.

    "Didn''t you say you could give this to me?" Caesar smirked, he smiled.

    "Don''t you need it?"

    "Now I need it, isn''t the night at Lapella so cold?" He stretched Valerie''s scarf and wrapped it around his neck mischievously.

    "Oh, sir! You¡ª" Valerie was at a loss for words.

    "Valerie!" Raphael came to both of them with a terrible face.

    "Sir Raphael?" Valerie said a little unfocused.

    "What did he do to you? Did he bother you?" Asked Raphael sharply.

    "Oh, you know Lady Valerie?" Caesar''s expression also darkened a little.

    Raphael grabbed Valerie''s shoulder as he glared at him.

    "She''s my date tonight, sir Petrovsky. So can you return the scarf and leave? Can you see if Valerie is uncomfortable?" Said Raphael.

    Caesar was silent, he lost his smile for a while. Then his gaze softened and there was a speck of sorrow covering him at this moment. He took off his scarf and was about to return it to Valerie. But he stopped.

    "I''ve already worn it, even if it''s just joking . I''ll wash it first and take it to your house, Lady Dubois," Caesar bent slightly and grabbed the back of Valerie''s hand then kissed it softly.

    "I''ll see you later, Lady Valerie," he said before leaving.

    "How did you know him?" Raphael scolded her.

    "In the town of Kirogar, I drank with him at a bar," Valerie answered quietly.

    "What? Why didn''t I know about this?"

    "Umm, why should I tell you about that?" Valerie whispered, objecting.

    "Am I not your commander?" Raphael whispered back.

    "I''m pretty sure that being my commander doesn''t mean I have to tell you everything. That''s my personal business, sir. Who I meet is my own choice," Valerie objected.

    "Yeah, but aren''t we lovers now? Isn''t it weird that I don''t know about this? Petrovsky is a dangerous person, Valerie," Raphael growled.

    "Sir, we''re just pretend lovers," Valerie replied.

    Raphael was silent. He realized he had crossed the line. He didn''t understand how his always cautious and calculative self couldn''t be rational right now.

    "Caesar is probably looking for who took Apollon. If he finds out¡ª"

    "I understand, sir.. I''ll be careful," said Valerie again before leaving to go see her father.

 Chapter 45 - The Truth About Her Brother

    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, sir." Jasper smiled at the commander as he sat slightly leaning forward. It was almost time for Jasper to drink blood so he was very restless. Caesar came unannounced and he wanted this meeting to end quickly. He was a little confused as to why Caesar wanted to meet him instead of the Duke.

    "We have a strong suspicion that the cursed weapon taken from Rasputin''s lab is now in the hands of your family, sir," Caesar was friendly to him.

    Petrovsky resumed his plans for the benefit of Avalon. He had to confirm the existence of the cursed weapon in order to map the power between Florentia and Avalon. Besides that he wanted to see for himself what Jasper Dubois was like. Was he as strong as Amelia''s commander says?

    "Sir, the Dubois have never had any cursed weapons wielders, I didn''t even know about it recently. That''s the wrong question to ask us," said Jasper confidently. His eyes don''t lie. He had only learned about cursed weapons in the last few weeks.

    "What about Valor Dubois?"

    "Who?"

    "Valor Dubois, he who joined the Florentian military at the Taverin war, my lord," explained Caesar.

    Jasper thought for a moment, he knew that it was Valerie''s alias. Avalon could guess anything but it was all for nothing if their family didn''t admit it at all. It was not a crime that could be brought to justice. They won''t be able to prove anything.

    "I don''t know him, you know that I hardly ever leave the Dubois mansion..I may have a distant relative by that name, but I don''t know," Jasper shook his head lightly.

    "Didn''t you visit the Taverin a few weeks ago?"

    "I''m not a knight, sir..I have no reason to be there," said Jasper, starting to find it difficult to hide his anger. Caesar had no right to investigate him that far. What he did at the Taverin was none of his business.

    Caesar smiled calmly at Jasper''s evasion. He couldn''t force Jasper Dubois to admit it.

    He noticed the look on Jasper''s face and his demeanor. Jasper had a much paler complexion than the other vampires. The pupils of his eyes were currently constricting showing a palpable uneasiness. Bluish veins protruding around his temples and the backs of his hands. His nails were blue too. He had almost reached his limit and reminded Caesar of a barrel of petroleum ready to explode.

    Caesar several times met people like Jasper in Avalon. But he felt Jasper might be stronger than them.

    "It must be hard for you, sir,"

    "What?" Jasper seemed to be trying to calm down.

    "Living in Florentia society with having to kill humans almost every day. It must be very hard for you to live life as it is now," said Caesar.

    Jasper''s expression turned furious, his lips pursed and he looked at Caesar sharply. He did not immediately reply to Caesar''s words. His tongue was numb. Did the Avalon knight know what happened to his body?

    "None of your business sir..You''d better go when you don''t have anything to say anymore." Jasper got up from his seat.

    "Avalon has people like you, sir Jasper. We can reduce the symptoms your transformation causes. . . maybe you can even reduce your need for human blood," said Caesar again.

    "Our maid will escort you out, sir," said Jasper again coldly.

    Caesar smiled, he nodded and walked out of the room. Although he didn''t get any confession from Jasper, he knew that Dubois did have the cursed weapon. In a war situation, Florentia was allowed to take the sword as the war bounties. Avalon could not bring it back except by force.

    Besides, Jasper Dubois would probably make a fine specimen for Rutherford''s research. The Dubois family had a lot of potential. They were also not very hostile to Avalon.

    "Sir Caesar?" A girl greeted him, and put on a worried face. She waited for a while while he met his brother.

    "Lady Valerie," Caesar bowed.

    "Are you about to go?" Valerie asked doubtfully.

    "Oh, are you asking me to stay for a while?" Caesar said in an ignorant tone.

    "It''s not like that, sir..I''m just worried that Jasper doesn''t make a good host, he rarely meets people" she evaded. Valerie could feel Apollo''s sword reacting. She hoped that Caesar wouldn''t notice.

    Caesar then reached into his pocket and took out the scarf he had borrowed from Valerie yesterday. He then gave it to the girl who looked a little nervous. Caesar guessed she was blushing. Even though the girl was only wary because Caesar was her enemy.

    "What did you say to Jasper?"

    "Hmm? Just confirming a few things. I''m concerned about your brother''s condition..Avalon has the facilities and knowledge to help him and I offer him. But he refused. Too bad,"

    "Sir, I don''t understand. Are you making fun of my brother''s weakness? He was weak but he was responsible and a good heir," Valerie snapped.

    "Weak? What do you mean, my lady? Your brother is not weak at all. He''s probably stronger than all the Florentian knights out there," Caesar looked confused.

    "What?"

    "My Lady, did your brother not tell you anything?"

    Valerie felt stupid. Was Caesar playing with her? Why did he say that Jasper was a powerful vampire? Though he couldn''t even last long in the sun. But Valerie had also several times suspected that there was something different about Jasper. Her father and mother often evaded when Valerie asked.

    "You have to explain it to me, sir..what happened to my brother?"

    Caesar looked thoughtful. The girl showed high curiosity. She really didn''t know anything about his brother''s condition.

    "I''ll tell you if you willing to take me for a tour in Lapella,"

    "What why?"

    "I just got here, I want to know the interesting places here. Accompany me and I''ll tell you everything I know. How about it?"

    "What? But sir, didn''t you hear that I was dating Raphael Chastain?" Valerie folded her arms as if Caesar had said something inappropriate.

    "Just as a friend, won''t Raphael allow it?"

    Valerie smiled bitterly. He knew that Caesar and Raphael were enemies. Of course the commander would not like it. But as a Florentian knight, Valerie felt compelled to know. Raphael wouldn''t mind if she sniffed out information from Avalon''s side right?

    "Okay sir, I''ll guide you, you can pick me up tomorrow afternoon," Valerie agreed.

    Cesar smiled elegantly before bowing to Valerie and leaving. Caesar was a veteran when it came to seducing women. If he managed to lure Valerie, then it would only be a matter of time before the Dubois family switched sides.

    ***

    In a dark corner in the hills that was almost never touched by human hands, gathered mysterious figures with large bodies.

    The barren land and cold air made it a place no one wanted. Crops couldn''t grow, and livestock won''t have anything to eat. There was also no discovery of valuable mines underground. The location was also not strategic so the hill was never considered to exist.

    But behind the boulders hide the outcasts. Human predators. A vampire who didn''t care if the victim was a boy or a girl. Later they also enjoyed human flesh.

    krauk krauk krakkk...

    There was the sound of them grinding the cartilage from the joints of the human bones they had caught. Their teeth were sharp and strong so they could break a human skull easily and sip the contents of the cranium.

    "Haaa... I''m still hungry..." The voice of one of the figures seemed miserable. No matter how much he eats. Although now his body was very large with a bulging stomach as if it was about to explode. He was never satisfied.

    "I just brought you two humans this morning, and that wasn''t enough?" Said one of them who had a slimmer body but very long arms like an ape.

    They were shadows. A vampire monster created by Daniel Rutherford of Avalon. But this shadow was different. They could not be controlled by the Avalons and have their own will. They were intelligent, very strong and dangerous.

    "I want to go berserk, Wrath. I want to kill Rutherford," said the distended Shadow after burping.

    "I forgot who I was before.. why am I never satisfied with all the humans you bring," complained the distended Shadows again.

    Back then, they didn''t have names. Avalon just gave them a number code to tell them apart. Those who could not be controlled were gathered by Wrath, one of the first Shadows to escape.

    Avalon knew that some Shadows had escaped. They were still trying to catch them. But the intelligent Shadows managed to trick them.

    "I''m tired of hiding, Wrath! I want to throw a tantrum!" Glutton shouted, he was the pot bellied Shadows with hairy arms.

    "Calm down, soon you''ll be able to rampage to your heart''s content. Envy was already in Lapella. He was going to have a few things ready before we could party..there was Avalon''s secret lab there where they hide Shadows like us.. We will free them and gather our brothers," said Wrath again with a sly grin on his face.

 Chapter 46 - Her Past Memories

    Having memories of the past doesn''t mean it will make things easier. Valerie had recently begun to doubt her memory. She thought she could give Florentia an easy win. She knew what happened in the war between the two factions in his past life. But when he tried to intervene, the course of history changed.

    The war that should have continued to heat up, now the two sides made a truce. Florentia who should have won three states now only got two. Even though Valerie has found Avalon''s secret dungeon, thwarted Rutherford''s plan to poison Florentia''s power, and killed General Gunther.

    Valerie knew that something was going to happen in Lapella, her own territory. In the past, she was forced to go home because she was worried about her family. It happened around today, in a crowd and there would be quite a number of casualties.

    Avalon still has one secret dungeon. She didn''t really understand how they could do it. Though Lapella was quite tight. They didn''t allow any military bases in Lapella other than Florentia''s. Maybe Avalon has had it for a long time, however, Lapella was in a neutral state.

    Avalon and Florentia weren''t enemies from the start. They parted ways several hundred years ago and compete with each other to this day. From the history that Valerie has learned, in the last twenty years Avalon has begun to be extreme and more cruel. They seemed to really want to end their old feud and defeat Florentia once and for all.

    The King Dimitri Avalon who was leading them at this time would do everything in his power to win. He allowed his generals to attack and make any tactics even if it had to violate humanity.

    Like the Shadows, an experiment conducted by one of their genius generals, Rutherford. They apparently also kept the creatures in peaceful Lapella. Valerie knows where the approximate location was. She knew what would happen.

    But those were all memories of the past. She knew that history could change. She couldn''t believe it one hundred percent. Valerie had to confirm a few things before conveying them to Raphael and the other Florentian knights.

    "It''s a wonderful day, Lady Valerie. Lapella is a unique land..I remember planning to continue my studies here, too bad I''m too busy in the military and I don''t think it''s going to be that easy to take time off," Caesar commented as he took a sip of blood from a crystal glass.

    "Even though it''s a truce now?"

    "The ceasefire does not mean the military is disbanded. We never know if one party violates it and we must be ready to defend ourselves," said Caesar again.

    "Then what is your purpose here, sir?"

    "We have business in Lapella..military matters, not something I can tell civilians like you, Lady Valerie," he said with a smile.

    "Oh, that''s too bad. I''m interested in the military," Valerie showed her noble laugh.

    "I''m always worried about my brother, he''s Dubois'' only son. He''s weak and can''t even stand long in the sun. What if he''s forced to go to war?" Valerie looked as if she was sad when she said that.

    "Well, I guess it''s inevitable, I''m sure Florentia will also oblige every family to send a son to fight. But hasn''t your family sent someone else to replace your brother?"

    "Who?"

    "I heard his name was Valor Dubois,"

    Valerie forced a smile, she tried to be calm and responded as calmly as possible. So Caesar had investigated it this far. He associates Valor with her family. She should not have used the name Dubois but the military regulations at that time required her to use a surname. So that they would know that the Dubois family had indeed sent their son to war.

    "Ah yes, that¡ªI don''t really know him. He''s a distant relative of mine," said Valerie a little nervously.

    "Because my brother is weak, I''m thinking of replacing him in case he is forced to join the military," Valerie immediately changed the subject.

    "You, Lady Valerie? Well, every vampire is born strong. We ourselves have many female knights. However, I don''t think that''s necessary . . your brother will be fine even if he has to go to war," said Caesar confidently.

    They were in a club, which the nobility used to attend. It was a bright building, with lighting everywhere. The human race invented electricity about forty years ago but until now not all homes could install electric lights because the price was expensive. Lavender and Pine aromatherapy spreads throughout the room which keeps the occupants fresh and energized. There were art sculptures, paintings created by maestros and cupboards full of reading books that didn''t seem to be read very often.

    The club was a place where vampires socialized. They drank blood in crystal glasses and chatted with each other. Valerie passed several people she knew and they all gave a surprised look to see her with Caesar.

    Like Raphael, Caesar was also famous. Some media often cover them and compare them. They were the two commanders who were the hottest bachelors in the Northern continent. From different factions and do not hesitate to kill each other if they were in a war situation. Caesar was a gentleman and liked to socialize and Raphael was cold and authoritative. But no one really knows what their powers were, including the fact that they both have cursed weapons.

    "Does my brother have an illness or something, sir? I wonder. Why did you see my sister yesterday?"

    "Illness? Not really..actually this is not a big secret for Avalon. We have many people like your brother on our side. And they are very strong. They are pureblood vampires, just like your brother. It''s just that they evoke demonic DNA in themselves," Caesar explained.

    "Demon DNA?" Valerie frowned.

    "That said, there are people who are born carrying a large enough amount of demonic DNA to make them much stronger. They are similar to the first generation of vampires. They are stronger, faster, have near-instant wound regeneration..but their excess must be redeemed at a price that is not cheap. They can''t last long in the sun and can''t drink any other blood than human blood."

    "Oh," Valerie mused.

    "But Jasper never drank any blood other than human blood," said Valerie.

    "It''s not something to be hidden, why didn''t my parents say it?"

    "How long has your brother been in that for?"

    "I think it''s been a long time, since she was six," Valerie recalled.

    "Yeah, your parents had to hide it since you guys are Florentia..I''m sorry to have to say this, it might be uncomfortable for you. The reason why they don''t want you to know, is because Jasper can''t just drink blood from a donor.. He must drink the blood of his victims to death," said Caesar seriously.

 Chapter 47 - The Other World

    "Have you ever traveled outside the Northern Continent, Lady Valerie?" Caesar asked. At that time a waiter had just delivered his second glass. Male blood was marked with red paint. While women were marked with a dot of blue paint at the bottom of the crystal glass.

    It was a way for vampires to tell the difference when drinking at a bar or something. Although it was not really needed because they have a keen sense of smell. Valerie herself will immediately know whether the blood was from an animal, male or female.

    She who had been a hunter for many years also knew what boar blood, deer blood or else smelled like. When she was in a prosperous state like Lapella, it was easier for her to obtain human blood.

    Animal blood was not seen very often on the dinner tables of the noble vampires of the Florentias. But they had to drink it occasionally to show their will to reduce their dependence on human blood.

    "I never, the southern and eastern continents were inhabited by humans right? No vampires there. How are we supposed to live there?" Valerie responded. She was almost full. Her small glass of human blood was enough to meet her needs. But she slowed down her drink, because she still wanted to know a lot about Caesar. Especially about Avalon''s involvement in the secret dungeon in Lapella.

    That place has not been found. There should be an incident in a few nights'' time. Valerie didn''t remember the date. She only knew that would happen on a full moon night. In the center of the vibrant state of Lapella.

    "I''ve sailed there once. Humans are everywhere and we''re very hungry right away. They know we''re vampires and want to sink our ship. We just want to go on an expedition . . but there is one of the leaders who is willing to accept us. He has dark skin, black hair. They are slightly different from the humans in the North or West continents," Caesar said.

    "Interesting, then, is he a king?"

    "I think so, he''s the king...or the chief..they dyed the tips of their arrows and spears with molten silver. But they appreciate it when we Avalons come with peaceful intentions. We only lasted three days there," said Caesar again.

    "Why?"

    "Since we can''t hunt there, our supplies are running out too."

    "Supplies?" Valerie doesn''t like to hear that. They are Avalons. They treat humans badly.

    "Lady Valerie, we Avalons do drink human blood, but don''t worry. We won''t kill them," Caesar smiled.

    "Oh really? Yes, if we can pick the right spots on the skin, we can drink their blood safely and without hurting," Valerie responded.

    Caesar smiled sheepishly. He was not completely honest. Caesar has been a true predator for the past three years. He would drink the blood of each of his victims until they died. Even if not every day. Maybe once a week. Caesar had ambitions that he never achieved.

    He saw the pure-blooded vampires, one by one resurrecting their demonic DNA. He wanted to get it. He wants to be stronger. He wanted it even more when he found out that Raphael Chastain, his rival, might have awakened the demonic DNA within him.

    It seemed that Raphael didn''t know anything about it. It usually only happens to vampires who only drink human blood.

    "So, will the Vampires be able to live there one day?" Valerie asked.

    "What? I don''t think that''s going to happen anytime soon,"

    "Then why are the Avalons there?"

    "Military secret. What is clear is that whatever we do is for the benefit of the vampire nation,"

    "Oh really?"

    "Avalon doesn''t want to antagonize humans, we''re just wary."

    "Interesting, please explain to me, sir,"

    "Dear Valerie, humans will always be our prey. We are predators, and they are the prey. Then what happens if we give the prey a weapon? They are not rabbits, they are intelligent human beings. It''s only a matter of time until they really fight us," said Caesar again.

    "We can be friends with them, if we treat them fairly¡ª"

    "Until when? They and us are similar, our ancestors were humans..there is always a will to win, a will to be independent and each side will perceive each other as a threat. This is natural. And this is how we Avalons protect the Vampire nation. Although you Florentians may not agree," explained Caesar again, then he drank the rest of the blood until it was gone.

    "Then, regarding my brother, are you serious?"

    "That''s what I know, Avalon is always willing to accept someone like him. Not because we want to gather the strongest people. But we can help him, but we won''t force it..We respect Lapella''s political decisions," he replied.

    "I can''t believe it if I haven''t seen it myself," Valerie smiled.

    "I won''t blame you, I''m an Avalon and you''re a Florentian," Caesar responded casually.

    "So Avalon doesn''t just stay in the states they control?" Valerie asked. She began to provoke the conversation in another direction.

    "Hmm? Of course not, I''m sure Florentia will too,"

    "But I doubt they have bases in the states you control, you do too, don''t you?" Valerie asked.

    Valerie saw Caesar''s expression turn flat, he swallowed his saliva and forced a smile. Valerie, who was used to hanging out, playing poker and partying, could immediately realize that someone was about to lie.

    "Why would we do that?" He said, sounding doubtful.

    "Besides, I didn''t come here to talk about the military..I''ve worked so hard to arrange for you to accompany me, and we''re discussing boring stuff? I also took the risk of getting beat up by Raphael. Isn''t he your lover?"

    "Oh, you don''t have to worry about that. I already messaged Raphael,"

    "He allowed it?"

    "No, I just inform him and then went with you,"

    Caesar chuckled.

    "Oh my, no lover wants to be treated like that my lady. Raphael will be sad to know this. If Raphael did that to you, would you feel okay?" Caesar asked.

    "Of course I will¡ª" Valerie was confident at first, but began to hesitate before finishing her words. The thought of Raphael dating another woman felt wrong. Maybe because it wasn''t his character.

    "I don''t know, I guess I''ll apologize to him later," Valerie shrugged.

    "Okay, shall we go somewhere else?"

    "What? But I want to go around this place,"

    "What?"

    "I heard this club basement has a lot of art," Valerie said cheerfully.

    "What? That''s not true, because¡ª" Caesar did not continue. That answered a few things about Valerie''s conjecture. There''s something under this club. Something Caesar who was not a Lapella citizen shouldn''t know.

    Valerie didn''t have time to carry out her plan because a growl sounded behind her neck. She turned alert. Her Vampire instincts overcame her and she rose quickly from her seat. Apollon, who was awake in her bag, called out.

    The air was pressing and the heat filled the room. The ground shook and a gigantic hand that was furry like an ape quickly shattered one of the club walls. It made several vampires topple over and crushed by the rubble. A panicked scream was heard.

    Caesar had unsheathed Vulcan and beheaded the giant''s arm fast.

    "Lady Valerie! Run and hide!" Caesar faced that monster. Valerie wanted to fight.. Whatever it was that attacked them, this time it wasn''t Avalon.

 Chapter 48 - The Deadly Sins

    Valerie ran with the clubgoers who panicked in fear. They were usually nobles. They never saw Shadows apart from the news and the soldiers'' stories. They were the weapons of the Avalons and were never released in a crowded civilian vampire settlement.

    Screams sounded boisterous, Valerie hardly focused because some people didn''t care about crashing into other people''s bodies. They were vampires so their touch was powerful. It ran fast. Valerie struggled to separate herself from the commotion and hid behind a large cupboard filled with ceramic displays engraved with dragons. She just needed to disappear from Caesar''s sight while she kept an eye on the situation.

    Valerie had not been able to reveal herself as Valor. Let alone using a cursed weapon in front of Caesar. She was worried about the future of her family. In addition, her commander Raphael also made it clear that she should not carelessly display her power.

    But the situation before her eyes right now was so bad. Those Shadows, perhaps not as large as the ones she had encountered in the Taverin war. There were currently two Shadows. The one who attacked Caesar was a big tall man with a distended stomach. His arms were long, barely touching the floor and covered with rough brown hair that looked itchy. His face resembled a hairless tiger and his nose stuck inward as if a large mountain rock squeezed his face.

    His fangs were sharp and when he opened his mouth, there was an unpleasant odor. Even though Valerie was quite far from him.

    Other shadows were smaller in stature and equally long sleeved. But he was very fast. He was now hitting the floor rapidly and forcefully over and over again. His punch barely caught the eye. A big hole was created. Then there was a rumbling.

    The floor collapsed, leaving a huge gaping hole. Then the Shadows entered it. Valerie suspected it was Avalon''s secret dungeon which she had suspected was in this club. She was just about to confirm it with Caesar but the shadows had already dismantled it.

    Valerie might have to catch up, she was worried that Shadows would do something bad. They looked different. As if they were not controlled by Avalon. It seemed so because Caesar looked surprised to see them. He was still fighting those potbellied Shadows. Now the monster laughed as he showed his arm to Caesar.

    A disturbing sound like suction rang out from his hand. Slime oozed from the cut marks and new hands grew from it like lizards. That was surprising. Valerie didn''t think the Shadows could do that.

    "Lady Valerie! Why are you still here? Go!" Caesar reigned.

    Valerie, who woke up, turned around to run away. She had to seek reinforcements. She had already informed Raphael about this but she doubted that the man would catch up with her. He travels a lot so he probably hasn''t read the message at all.

    Valerie crouched down again, looking for a safer place to hide. She dodged Caesar''s eye and reached into something under her dress. A short dagger with ancient Latin inscriptions was in her hand now. His aura spread out ready for action.

    The girl lifted her dress which was quite troublesome and was about to go down the big hole. She knew it was dangerous but she couldn''t wait for help to arrive.

    "Little girl, what are you doing here? Not running like the others?" A hoarse voice rang in her ears. It was as if she was watching a horror show. Other Shadows appeared almost silently. He was different from the others and he could talk!

    Valerie gasped. She failed to use Apollon. She hid it again and got goosebumps as the monster''s hand gripped her leg.

    "Let go!" Valerie kicked. His hand was blown away.

    "Hmm? For a girl''s size, you''re very strong..hahaha, well you will be my wife. My name is Lust, a vampire like you. You''d love to stay with me," he chuckles.

    "What? Go away!!" Valerie jumped away and ran away from him. But it did not last long. Because Lust were Shadows who were stronger than the average vampire. He grabbed her leg again and the girl fell. She hit her head and she was a little dizzy for a while.

    Damn dress. If only Valerie had worn her knight outfit, she would have been able to move more freely. But that was no excuse. If Raphael heard her complain, she would definitely be scolded. Weakness was weakness. Valerie couldn''t blame the circumstances for her weakness.

    Valerie tore off her dress and took off her shoes to make it easier for her to run.

    "Oh, how naughty. You can''t wait to play with me, pretty girl?" Lust spoke with a disgusting grin.

    He was Shadows of thin build and long hair. He was tall, maybe three meters tall. His lips were pulled up and his eyes were small. He reminded Valerie of a sloth. But he was neither sweet nor slow.

    Valerie had to take Lust away. She also used her proud running speed to try to lure him out of the building. Valerie ran and kept running. She didn''t care if shards of glass and wood hurt her smooth palms. It will heal later, no time to worry about scars.

    "I caught you. You''re so fast, sweetie," Lust chuckled, clutching her ankle. At that time Valerie was just about to climb the roof of the club. How could it be? He caught Valerie that easily? What kind of shadows are they?

    "Get your hands off lady Valerie!" Caesar shouted as he slashed Vulcan at him. A major damage occurred. He cut off his right leg. He staggered and let go of Valerie.

    "Oh my gosh, why are you interrupting my date?" Lust complained. His gaze turned angry. Then just like what happened to the potbellied Shadows earlier¡ªhis legs grew back fast. He then grabbed the piece of his leg and smirked. He swung it like a club and swiftly struck Caesar.

    "Ugh!"

    Caesar bounced. He coughed, a few drops of blood dripping from his lips. He wiped it and got into an attacking stance. His eyes were tough. Valerie was still on the roof of the club. He felt that no matter how tough Caesar was, he couldn''t face the two Shadows monsters alone.

    "Our fight isn''t over yet! Glutton still wants to play before it eats you!" The bloated monster chased after Petrovsky. Caesar had no other choice but to face him. Meanwhile, Lust was after Valerie again.

    "Well, little girl, come here. Lust will love you,"

    "Oh my gosh! You''re so disgusting!" Valerie threw the shards of tiles at him. Without Apollon, she would not be able to survive.

    "Get rid of your dirty hands!" An explosion was created. The ground beneath them shook and a huge hole was created there which engulfed Lust. But he managed to survive using one hand. He was not buried underground. Shadows named Lust jumped back to the surface with angry looks.

    "Who''s interrupting my date?" Shouted lust annoyed.

    "Valerie, isn''t it enough just having an affair with Caesar now you''re having an affair with that creature?" Said Raphael Chastain who was present at the location like a hero.

    "No way!" Valerie shouted annoyed. She was now busy covering her legs which were slightly exposed because her dress was torn.

    "Why are you here? I don''t need your help!" Caesar, who now has a bruise on his left eye shouted.

    "Who''s going to help you? I''m here to save Valerie, my fianc¨¦.. Did you hear that Petrovsky? My fi-an-c¨¦," Raphael emphasized in an annoyed tone.

 Chapter 49 - Glutton And Lust

    When Raphael arrived to lend a helping hand along with some of the other Florentian knights¡ªValerie thought everything would be fine. Although not part of the elite Jaguar knights, they were still well-trained pure-blood vampires. It was just that they mostly work in Lapella. So that tense and life-threatening situations like this were not often experienced by them.

    Lapella was a peaceful state. Both Florentia and Avalon were reluctant to make a fuss there. There were currently around seven uniformed Florentian knights blocking Lust¡ªa skinny Monster Shadows with long, stiff hair that reached down to his waist. Lust roared. The corners of his eyes continued to search for Valerie''s whereabouts.

    The girl was now back on the ground with her beautiful bare feet and was running to get back into the club. Back in her past life, she remembered that Florentia''s knights found the secret dungeon empty. There were only a few tools and cages and iron chains. Some were dyed with molten silver so there was a guess that it was to restrain vampires.

    They used to do that to Shadows. But seeing how tight and strong the security was it didn''t seem like ordinary Shadows were being held captive there. In the past, there was a big explosion in the club which resulted in many casualties.

    When the Florentian knights came, the dungeon and the entire cage were empty. But history this time was different. No explosion. There were only Shadows monsters twice as big as ordinary Shadows. In addition they were much stronger, faster and could talk.

    Valerie had to be careful. She didn''t want history to deviate any worse than she knew. The girl felt uncomfortable because she had jumped into the gaping hole from Shadows'' previous attack. She stepped on the damp and mossy stone floor. It was a common thing she encountered in dungeons.

    But she smelled disgusting bat and mouse droppings and animal urine there. Who would have guessed that the luxury club had a squalid room underneath? Valerie saw several bodies of people who had fallen into the hole. They''re vampires. They couldn''t possibly die that easily just from falling. Something kills them when they were helpless.

    Valerie approached one of the women''s bodies, and took off her shoes. Valerie broke her high heels and made them into comfortable flat shoes. She then put it on. a little too small for her, but at least she didn''t have to worry about slipping on the bat droppings.

    She then unsheathed Apollon.

    "Valerie!" Raphael called out to her.

    "What are you going to do?!"

    "You take care of what''s out there, sir! I have my own mission here!" Valerie shouted.

    "Hey!" Raphael really couldn''t keep up with the girl. Because Lust was now trying to crush his body. He hit the ground around Raphael. It turned out that the knights just weren''t strong enough to fight him. They weren''t dead yet, however, were exhausted and had visible bruises and broken bones on their bodies. It was not an injury that will heal quickly.

    "You''re interrupting my date!" Lust looked emotional. He swung his long claws. Raphael flinched, he bent slightly with a stance. A long slash was created on his left thigh. That will make it easy to get distracted. But he was used to getting injured in war. The adrenaline rushing through his bloodstream¡ªhelping him reduce the pain.

    He drew back Demetria.

    "Dancing Woods!" He shouted as he scratched the ground beneath him.

    Demetria was a cursed weapon that takes the name of the Goddess of fertility and agriculture. It could manipulate the ground, create local earthquakes and destroy anything that still contains the element of earth.

    At this time, the small incision Raphael created expanded, once again the ground cracked and shook. But Lust didn''t seem too impressed. He wasn''t even willing to step aside. He chuckled. He wouldn''t be stuck with Raphael''s earthquake trick again. But now the logs of giant trees emerged from under the ground. The tree grew very fast and entangled the unwary Shadows.

    "What''s this?" A furious roar escaped his mouth.

    Lust was imprisoned, he tried to escape but it won''t happen easily. Raphael knew that sooner or later he would break free. This was a skill he used to snare a large enemy before he finished him. But Raphael knew that he still had a few minutes to question him.

    Raphael leapt and climbed his tree nimbly until he came to eye level with the Shadows. He then drew his Demetria which had a golden brown hilt just inches from his eye.

    "Who are you? How can Shadows talk?" Raphael asked angrily.

    If more creatures like them appeared in the world, the vampires and humans would be threatened. Raphael needed to know more about them before he had to kill him.

    "Khu Khu Khu, we are the strongest vampires, we are here to gather our brothers," he said in a mysterious tone.

    "How many more are like you?"

    "Hmm? You''ll see them in a minute,"

    "What?" Raphael looked confused.

    Then a huge explosion sounded from the basement. The club was nearly destroyed, and the ruins fell into a vast dungeon. It was only a matter of time before the building completely collapsed.

    "Valerie!" Raphael gasped. He remembered that the girl was running into the basement.

    "Khu Khu Khu, now you will see our brothers,"

    Raphael jumped down and immediately ran after Valerie.

    Meanwhile, Caesar was still busy with his fight against Glutton. He was a large Shadows like a giant gorilla with a distended stomach as if it was about to explode. His stinky breath still occasionally distracted Caesar.

    He had cut off his arms and legs many times. And he could always recover quickly. It was impossible. But if he did graduate from the genius of Rutherford''s lab¡ªthat was possible. Caesar panted, his eyes not missing their target. This time he had to aim for the upper body.

    "Already tired?"

    "Why did you attack Lapella? Are you the Shadows who ran from Rutherford''s lab?" Caesar asked.

    "You know him?"

    "More than that, I''m his favourite commander,"

    "I don''t think so, he didn''t tell you everything did he? The proof is that you looked surprised to see us?" Glutton smirked.

    "Perhaps Rutherford didn''t think you were important," Caesar sneered.

    "Oh yes? But you can''t even really hurt me yet," he laughs.

    Caesar also assessed the monster. He could heal his wounds, even regrow all of his severed limbs."

    Caesar took a stance, he swung the Vulcan then sheathed it.

    "Hmm? have you given up?" He laughed as he patted his stomach happily.

    Then he ran as fast as lightning. With eyes fixed on the chest of the Shadows. His hand nimbly grabbed the hilt of his sword and he slashed it into his stomach and chest area.

    "Immortal Fire!" he shouted. Then a large incision was made across from the chest to the abdomen. His body was cut off. Even though Glutton had screamed in pain he was still smiling afterward.

    "It''s a waste, since I have the fastest regeneration of all vampires, I¡ª" he was no longer able to speak.

    His entire incision was now burning with a blazing dark fire. He was in pain.

    Caesar sheathed his Vulcan sword back and glared at him haughtily.

    "Try to deal with that, ugly monster. It''s an eternal flame...your body''s regeneration ability will be in vain against it," said Caesar as he watched Glutton''s body fall to the ground as the flames slowly devoured his body from within.

 Chapter 50 - Another Dungeon

    "Valerie!" Raphael called out anxiously. The explosion was quite large, but did not completely destroy the club building. There were still empty spaces full of ruins that could still be passed. But Raphael couldn''t ignore the strewn bodies he passed. They were all vampires, but they could still be injured or even die from an explosion.

    Raphael had not been able to guess what weapon could cause such an explosion. Usually, the Avalons use gunpowder or petroleum. They have many scientists and technicians capable of making advanced weapons with great damage. But it was not their nature to attack vampire civilian settlements. Especially in the center of the state of Lapella which was inhabited by the majority of vampires with high economic power.

    Avalon also had a lot of interest in Lapella. They shouldn''t want Lapella to become a war zone. In addition, Caesar Petrovsky was also busy dealing with the giant Shadows earlier. It seemed that there was another party involved in the events this time.

    Raphael found Valerie standing still with Apollon''s sword drawn. Her eyes focused on a single point in front of her. A large room with a dome-like roof was now in front of her. Dozens of gilded silver cages installed in every corner.

    Each of those prisons contained sleeping Shadows.

    "Valerie, are you okay?"

    "Psst!" Valerie raised her finger to her lips asking Raphael to speak more quietly.

    "Why is there a place like this here?" Raphael was still holding Demetria wary.

    The Shadows still closed their eyes in their cages. The explosion didn''t do any damage or even wake them up. Avalon has created a pretty strong prison. It would be difficult to let go of those Shadows.

    Those sleeping were unique Shadows just like the ones they had previously encountered. They were extraordinarily strong and may also be able to talk.

    "You foresee this place?" Raphael said, referring to Valerie''s ability to see the future. The girl nodded.

    "At first I wasn''t one hundred percent sure, that''s why I wanted to confirm it with Caesar,"

    "That''s why you met him today? So you two aren''t really dating?"

    "I''m a lady, everyone knows I''m dating you, sir. Besides, Caesar seems to have important information regarding my brother."

    "Jasper? What''s with him?"

    "Caesar mentioned the Devil''s DNA, did you know about it?"

    Raphael thought for a moment. He realized he wasn''t that careless with his body condition. He had also occasionally heard of it although he hadn''t really researched it.

    "I guess I know, but we''ll talk about that again later..So, what are we going to do with them?"

    "They belong to Avalon, there shouldn''t be their military base here. According to the rules, this place should have been confiscated by the Florentian knights. About what and how you guys treated them-"

    "Lady Valerie?" Caesar greeted from a distance. The girl immediately hid Apollon under her clothes.

    "Sir, Caesar. That explosion made me fall into this place. What is all this?" Valerie asked as if she didn''t understand anything.

    "Yes, Caesar. How come Avalon''s cursed dungeon can be in Lapella? this is Florentia territory," Raphael responded furiously.

    "I''m not here to take care of this. Would you believe me if all this time I thought this place had not been touched by the Avalons?" Caesar''s response.

    "So Avalon knows nothing about this?"

    "If I say no, will you believe it?" Caesar responded again.

    "Then, did you know about the Shadows invading this place?" Raphael urged.

    "Raphael, I won''t answer anything without consulting the generals of Avalon," Caesar shook his head firmly.

    "Then Florentia will confiscate this place and take you to the interrogation center, sir Caesar," said Raphael again.

    "Think about it. You don''t want to break the truce so quickly do you? There''s no evidence that we attacked first," Caesar responded.

    Raphael folded his arms and was about to argue. But Caesar acted as if he didn''t want to talk about it at this point.

    "Lady Valerie, what''s wrong with your leg?" Caesar crouched down in front of the girl and was about to check on her. Raphael glared at him.

    "Valerie will be fine," said the commander as he hugged Valerie away.

    Then something fast and large struck its long arm towards the three of them with killing intent.

    Swoosh!

    "Watch out!"

    The instincts of the trained vampires detected the attack and immediately bowed. Raphael pushed Valerie until she fell on the stone floor to avoid being hit. Raphael was now on top of her. Valerie felt a little awkward about it. They were so close they could feel each other''s breath.

    "Sorry," Raphael said nervously as he stood up. He then drew back his Demetria. Caesar had already started to attack. They faced another Shadows monster which had a wide face resembling an ape with irregular sharp fangs lined inside its wide mouth. Like the other Shadows he also has long, hairy arms.

    It was not as big as Glutton but its attacks were faster.

    "That''s the first Shadows that make a hole in the club!" Valerie shouted while hiding behind a sturdy pillar. She couldn''t carelessly use her powers because there was Caesar around.

    Valerie was confused why the Shadows were not seen earlier? Maybe he had just done something that was beyond their sight.

    "Cursed weapon wielders, huh? Wrath feels lucky," said the monster happily. It smirked. It didn''t make it look any cuter.

    Caesar was trying to slash Vulcan at him. However he picked up an injury after his tough fight with Glutton. His leg was broken and it wasn''t a wound that could heal right away. As a result, his attacks became less precise. He gasped against the pain. The Shadows named Wrath then stabbed his palm with deadly sharp nails into his stomach.

    Blood spurted from his mouth with a choking sound that sounded painful. Caesar bowed. He fell with his legs crossed. He used Vulcan to keep him from actually falling.

    "Sir Caesar!" Valerie quickly ran to him and put her arm around him to take him away from Wrath''s second attack.

    Valerie takes Caesar to safety. The man still half-closed his eyes in pain. The wound was quite large. He needed immediate treatment, but Valerie didn''t know where to find fresh female blood around here. But Caesar was an Avalon, he must be strong enough to handle it because he only drinks human blood.

    All Caesar needed to do was lie down and rest. And make sure the bleeding in his stomach stops.

    Raphael immediately ran to face the Shadows with his drawn Demetria. When the tip of his sword missed as Wrath quickly dodged¡ªhe hit the stone wall behind him. Then the stone turns weathered and crumbles easily like wood eaten by termites.

    "Thousand Thorns!"

    The commander launched his attack again. Demetria shone bright orange at this time and thorn-like plant tendrils sprouted from the ground around the Shadows. Quickly thousands of thorns pierced the body of the Shadows without mercy. It roared in pain but Wrath used its claws to pluck the strings of the thorny tendrils from its body.

    The attack inflicted many wounds but his vampire powers healed him quickly. He was still just as ugly even though his scars have completely disappeared.

    It was its turn to attack. It focused on Raphael and aimed for his head. Its long reach made it difficult for him. Moreover, it was very fast. Raphael knew, if for once he let his guard down¡ªHe could die. He was a vampire, but losing a head wasn''t an incurable injury.

    He had to do this quickly. Demetria showed her strength once again. Then the tendrils of the plant wrapped tightly around the Shadows'' legs. He fell down with a loud sound. He roared to get up.

    Rumbling was heard all around. The blows from his fists that barrage have caused a local earthquake. Even though he didn''t have any cursed weapons.

    Raphael didn''t want to be distracted nor was he flinched by it. He jumped up and stabbed the tip of his sword into his neck. Then Wrath''s head turned into a neat dry dirt. Raphael stepped on it and now it had lost its head. Its body still shook for a few seconds before falling silent for good.

    Raphael gasped. He was used to facing Shadows, but nothing like them. Even though Caesar and Raphael were once wielders of cursed weapons, they were still strong enough to deal with them¡ªbut those Shadows could give them no light injuries.

    Raphael held his arm which had a gaping wound. He winced trying to forget the pain. With a slight limp he walked over to Valerie. He had already won, but his instincts couldn''t immediately calm down.

    "Raphael!"

    Valerie called. Behind him, a great roar was created. The room containing the Shadows shook violently and collapsed. The solid stone floor was now gaping and the rubble fell into a bigger hole below.

    There was one more Shadows who was thin and smirked at them. Raphael didn''t know if he could deal with it. He was too weak to use Demetria''s power to its full potential.

    "Sayonara," said the Shadows before disappearing and falling down with the cages containing the sleeping Shadows.

    Raphael gave chase and looked down. Apparently below there was a large and swift water tunnel. The cage fell afloat guided by the skinny Shadows earlier and followed the rushing water and disappeared.

    "Let them go!" Caesar shouted to stop Raphael who seemed to want to catch up swimming after them.

    "They are Avalon''s business, we will pursue them," said Caesar again.

 Chapter 51 - The Investigator

    Valerie still had Caesar''s head on her thigh. The Avalon knight tried to breathe regularly, although quite dense dust still filled the room since the collapse occurred. Valerie tried to comfort him and make sure the bleeding stopped.

    "Are you okay now?" The girl asked, still a little anxious. She also had occasional feelings of awkwardness. She used to be very afraid of Caesar. He was a formidable Avalon, and did not hesitate to kill. Two Florentian knights died at the hands of his troops. Valerie should hate him. Just like Raphael who kept giving him disbelieving looks.

    But Valerie now feels Caesar was not completely evil. He was a knight. All he did was to be a good Avalon knight. Moreover, Caesar had protected her from Shadows earlier.

    "I think I''ll be fine," Caesar got up and tried to sit up. He was still trying to stabilize himself. Shadows'' attack resulted in a deep wound in his stomach area. However, his vampire genes have repaired his injury, although it was not perfect.

    "Who is behind all this? What did Avalon do to those Shadows?" Raphael came up to him in a huff with limp steps and asked.

    "I told you, Avalon is not involved in this..do you think we should attack and make a fuss to take the shadows away? This dungeon is Avalon''s property. We have the key to their cage," Caesar asserted. He was now trying to stand up using the Vulcan as a support.

    "So who directed the Shadows?"

    "They can talk, maybe they planned it themselves," Valerie chimed in. Caesar looked at her.

    "This is a military matter, my Lady, there is no need to burden your mind with such things. The important thing is that you are safe," Caesar said kindly to her. Valerie smiled. She really shouldn''t understand things like this. To Caesar she was just an ordinary noble girl who happened to be unlucky enough to be involved in an act of terrorism that could have taken her life.

    "I''m just guessing," Valerie cupped her hands in front of her mouth, acting like an ordinary elegant girl.

    "How did they know that there was a secret dungeon here? How would they know that Shadows like them were locked up in this place? Plus, they planned their escape well. Through the underground water tunnel? I just know about it today," Raphael mentioned all the odd things he caught after experiencing the events just now.

    "Maybe they''ve looked into it?" Valerie couldn''t help but comment.

    "How to? They were monsters, had bad physique and would be conspicuous if roaming the crowded Lapella. They can''t carry out espionage. They are designed to be killers. There is someone who manages them. Tell the steps and plans they had run. They even chose a day when the majority of Florentia''s knights were absent due to attending the generals'' invitation,'''' Raphael reanalyzed.

    "I''ll investigate, Avalon is also at a disadvantage in this, so¡ª"

    "You guys have illegal military bases in the Lapella underground..it caused us to have to bear a lot of casualties. We''re not willing to let you off with mere pleasantries," Raphael said sharply.

    "Then what do you want?"

    "Involve us in your investigations, we need to know what we''re getting into..or we will not allow the Avalon authorities to approach this place even for one step," Raphael said firmly.

    Caesar glanced at him, his jaw clenched. He was a little offended. He didn''t like it when someone ordered him like that. But what Raphael said wasn''t wrong. Lapella was their territory. So the Avalons must be willing to obey their rules.

    "We''ll be sending our investigative team here in a few days. Maybe we''ll ask you guys to cooperate. Just to investigate this..but don''t expect us to cover everything we know. Just for today''s incident," said Caesar. He who was strong enough now sheathed his Vulcan sword again.

    "Commander!" A group of people dressed in civilian clothes and looking tough entered the dungeon. They were Avalons who were looking for their missing commander.

    "We heard commotion around here, is there really a Shadows monster running amok?" Ask one of them. His tone was more of curiosity than concern.

    "We''re leaving now, we have a lot to investigate..especially, we need to catch up with the running Shadows," said Caesar as he limped a little towards them. But his footsteps stopped, he turned and faced Valerie.

    "Lady Valerie, we must separate now..I hope we can meet another time," Caesar bent down and kissed her hand briefly in an elegant gesture.

    "Take care, sir Caesar," Valerie advised.

    "I''m not going to die that easily," Caesar said with a slight smirk before he left.

    ***

    It didn''t take long, the ruined club building was now filled with people. Starting from those who just want to know, as well as the authorities and the military who were trying to explain this event. Raphael and the knights who had encountered them were also asked several times and shared their experiences.

    Raphael repeatedly explained the same thing until he felt tired and no longer wanted to answer. He has explained everything to the team of investigators. Now it''s their job to draw conclusions. As Florentia''s knight, Raphael''s job was to wait for orders.

    The Florentia commander still felt something was wrong. He had caught Lust and trapped him with a sturdy tree prison. Raphael forgot about it because he was worried about Valerie''s condition since the explosion. Now the tree was broken. Lust had already fled. Maybe join the Shadows escaping through the waterways.

    Valerie sat on a bench with a tired look. It was almost morning, she wanted to lie down in her bed. Vampires didn''t have to sleep, but closing their eyes and dreaming could restore their psychic state. Too much happened today, her mind became full. She was also worried that the Shadows would strike back.

    Raphael walked over to her and held out his hand.

    "Come on,"

    "Where to?"

    "I''ll take you home," he said again.

    "I can go home alone, sir," Valerie said a little stubbornly. She was a soldier who felt no need to be pampered by his commander.

    "With clothes like that? You are lady Dubois, no one will know that you are a knight. So, you mustn''t forget to protect your honor." Raphael took off his shirt and put it on Valerie''s body. Her tiny body made her feel like she was drowning.

    "Oh, I''m sorry, sir," Valerie lowered her head.

    Raphael sat beside her.

    "I ordered a carriage, I''m guessing you didn''t tell them you were meeting Petrovsky. They must be looking for you," said Raphael.

    "Yes sir. I was just informing you of my meeting,"

    "Why?"

    "What?"

    "Why do you feel you have to tell me about meeting Caesar?" Asked him.

    "Eh, isn''t Caesar Petrovsky our enemy? You should know where I am in case things turn bad..so you know who will be the main suspect," said Valerie with a slight grin.

    "Oh, isn''t it because you don''t want me to misunderstand?"

    "What?"

    Raphael didn''t answer immediately, the horse carriage they were waiting for had arrived. Raphael guided Valerie up inside. He also sat beside her.

    "Sir, there is no need to escort me,"

    "I need to make sure you''re safe, there are still Shadows hanging around,"

    "I can take care of myself,"

    "You are indeed a wielder of cursed swords, but that doesn''t mean you are strong enough to face them..Did you see what happened to me and Caesar? We could have died. They were no ordinary Shadows. Besides, I''m your lover right? I have to take you home," said Raphael again.

    "Sir, you don''t have to take all this seriously. We just¡ª"

    "Fake lover, I know that..however, you misunderstood some things about me, Valerie," he said.

    "What? Do you want to cancel this? Sir, I have to rejoin the military. Being an ordinary noble girl is not my destiny," Valerie shook her head firmly. She feels sad.

    Was Valerie not strong enough yet? That was why Raphael was worried about her and treated her the way she was now? Did Raphael think that Valerie would never be worthy enough to be a knight? Valerie had hardly ever practiced swordsmanship. She also had no chance to return to using Apollon.

    "Sir, give me a chance!"

    "I''m going back to practice! After my parents gave me permission¡ª"

    "So please don''t think about dumping me, sir!" Valerie behaves like a lady who will be abandoned by her lover.

    "I just wanted to say, you misunderstood me," said Raphael. He felt his tone was a little awkward but he needed to make sure Valerie understood.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m a noble, the second son of the Marquess and I don''t want to play around with things like this¡­ engagement let alone marriage is a sacred thing. I''m not willing to lie about this," Raphael confirmed.

    Valerie choked. She felt guilty for forcing Raphael to follow her plan.

    "I see, so you want to stop pretending?" Valerie bit her lip. She has been selfish. She had robbed Raphael of the chance to go through a normal romance. Raphael should be able to really like someone and date them.

    "What I mean is, if you''re really going to continue this¡ªwe have to do it for real," he insisted. Valerie went pale for a moment, followed by a blush on her face.

    Did Raphael say that he wanted to seriously date her?

 Chapter 52 - The Proposal

    For a moment, Valerie felt that time had stopped. She was still trying to digest Raphael''s words. Was he serious? Did he realize what he said? Indeed, in her past life, they were somehow engaged. Perhaps it was just an agreement between the two noble families. Matchmaking was a common thing. Valerie shouldn''t be surprised by that.

    But she knew Raphael better now. That man was her teacher, her commander, they even fought together and achieved quite a number of military feats together.

    "Wait a minute, sir..are you sure about this? If you want to date me¡ª"

    "Valor, we are both nobles. Sooner or later our parents will set us up with someone. Are you sure after our lies are exposed, your parents will not set you up with another noble? What if he strictly forbids you from joining the military?" Raphael said. He explained his logical view.

    Valerie thought. Indeed, there were not many female knights. Husbands were usually reluctant to allow their wives to serve in the military. it was a job that required them to be away for months or more frequently. While they were considered more needed to take care of their children and their homes. Therefore the female knights would resign when they got married. Not many female knights reached high ranks. Unless they were willing to be unmarried.

    "So, one day we will¡ªget married?" When things got serious, Valerie couldn''t look at this casually anymore. She was nervous, blushing and awkward. Imagining married life with Raphael still seemed strange to her.

    Raphael took a deep breath. He tried to sound rational, though a feeling of awkwardness was creeping up on him as well.

    "I can propose to you in the near future, Valor. That way, you can return to the military faster..I will take care of it. You can stay as Valor if you want. I do not mind. It''s just, you should know that I see the bond of engagement, let alone marriage, as important. meaning, if you are willing to be with me, each of us must promise to protect the honor of his partner, and not think about seeing another man or woman," Raphael asserted.

    "It''s a common thing for upper-caste nobles like us. political marriages, or bonds on the basis of economic gain. So the presence or absence of love is not something that people like us usually consider. Or¡ªperhaps you wished you would fall in love with someone else? If that''s the case, you better let me know. .I don''t want any scandals," Raphael explained again.

    "Erm, wait a minute. Too many things to think about right now. Yesterday you seemed fine with this. Why now¡ª"

    "The problem is you,"

    "Why me?"

    "Because you think we''re pretending to be dating, that''s why you don''t feel guilty when you get to know another man like Caesar. It makes me look stupid, as if I was being ignored by my own lover," Raphael looked a little angry at saying that.

    "But that''s because I want to seek information from Caesar. Isn''t it in the military we can disguise or do tricks to get information?" Valerie defended herself.

    "That doesn''t apply to you, Valor. You are Valerie Dubois..everyone knows you as the duke''s elegant and feminine favorite daughter. You haven''t even officially joined as Florentia''s knights yet. No captain or commander told you to do that. In fact, I''m not even your commander now. Stop acting like you''re a knight and feel entitled to act alone on Florentia''s behalf. You should focus on trying to rejoin the military," Raphael sounded slightly admonished.

    "I see, but¡ª are you willing to accept a future wife like me? I mean, I''m not as graceful as the rumors say," Valerie asked a little doubtfully.

    "I don''t think I have a problem with that. I hate women who are too attached and wait for me to come home everyday. You don''t have to change anything, stay the Valor I know. So, what do you think?"

    When saying that, Valerie felt Raphael was a little nervous.

    "If you want to propose to me, do it right," Valerie folded her arms and acted dissatisfied. She didn''t really like everything he talked about. It was as if he was trying to make a long term business contract with Valerie. But this was a marriage. Valerie was hoping for something romantic.

    "Yes, I will see Duke Dubois one more time," said Raphael.

    "Did I say that I would be willing? Sir, I also have the right to refuse," Valerie said seriously. Raphael felt something pressing against his chest area. He didn''t know how disappointed he could be at the thought of Valerie not being willing to accept his proposal. That meant, Valerie would choose another man from the pile of proposals sent to the Dubois residence.

    "I don''t think you have any other candidates that fit your criteria. Not many noble men would allow their wives to join the military," Raphael smiled. He should have won.

    "Yeah, but. Can you really see me as a woman?"

    "Of course I know you''re a woman, Valor,"

    "Then try to call my name properly," Valerie smirked.

    "Huh?"

    "You call me Valor too often," said Valerie, slightly frowning.

    "Well, that''s because¡ª"

    Raphael felt compelled to do it, he wanted their relationship to remain professional. But still, he had already made a serious proposal to Valerie.

    Raphael took a deep breath then grabbed the girl''s hand and held it a little nervously. He looked into her eyes.

    "Lady Valerie Dubois, will you marry me?" Raphael finally said it, though he realized that his overly nervous expression wasn''t as elegant as usual.

    "Well, if you insist, I will," Valerie smirked.

    "Valor, stop toying with me..I''m serious," Raphael pursed his lips disapprovingly.

    "Sorry, sir. It''s just, I''m afraid my heart will explode if I get too carried away," Valerie confessed. She lowered her head with a smile and looked the other way.

    "When it''s just the two of us, there''s no need to call me sir," Raphael said quietly, still a little awkward.

    "Oh, then what do you want to be called? ''darling''?" Valerie teased him.

    "Valerie, Stop teasing me, grow up a bit," He grumbled, his ears turning slightly red at this point.

    "We''re here," Valerie pointed out the window. They had arrived at the courtyard of the huge Dubois mansion.

    Raphael got off the horse carriage first and helped Valerie out. Her torn clothes were covered by the commander''s mantle so that Valerie still maintained her elegance and pride as a noble woman.

    For a moment, Raphael thought that in the future he should take care of Valerie so that no one would look down on her because she was a knight. Being a female knight was not an easy thing for vampires. Valerie would face her true challenge when she uncovers her identity as a woman. She probably won''t be treated equally. Therefore as Valor, she had to achieve many achievements that the other Florentia higher-ups could not ignore. So that when she claimed to be Valerie, they couldn''t belittle her.

    "I''ll be waiting for your formal proposal, Raphael¡ª" Valerie said before running into her house feeling flowery.

    ***

    "My Lady, would you like a blue nightgown, or a pink one?" The servant asked.

    "Just pink," said Valerie with a dreamy look.

    She sighed, feeling like everything that had happened today seemed unreal. First, she nearly died from an explosion, confronted by Shadows who wanted to marry her and Raphael''s unexpected proposal. She knew that Raphael might have done that because of his logical calculations. He may not really have romantic feelings for her.

    Even though Valerie was already preparing to face Raphael professionally. She was no longer blushing when she saw the shirtless commander. Valerie was already immune. It was because she treated Raphael as his colleague. Or his comrades.

    But now, she might actually marry Raphael. Valerie gasped. She once again realized her current situation.

    She was going to marry Raphael Chastain! Florentia''s hottest bachelors, war heroes and men with established upper caste nobility. Plus he was willing to let his wife join the military. Valerie probably won''t have such a good chance again.

    She didn''t think that Raphael would be serious about her. Because he was a stiff person. She even doubted that Raphael liked women. Wait a minute! Valerie was silent. Did Raphael really dislike women and he married Valerie as camouflage?

    Or even more sadly, because Valerie likes to dress like men, Raphael finds her attractive?

    Whatever it was, Valerie didn''t care. She would make Raphael comfortable with her. As his future wife, Valerie''s job was to accompany and support him. Valerie clenched her fists determinedly. The servants looked at her confused.

    "My lady, are you all right? I heard something bad happened in the neighbor town,"

    "Oh, that-"

    "Kyaaaaa!!!"

    When Valerie was about to answer, the maids screamed in fear. A figure of Shadows was now on the veranda of Valerie''s bedroom window. His hair was long and he was tall and thin.

    "Finally I found you," said Lust as he stuck his long tongue licking his own chin.

 Chapter 53 - The Lust

    The maids screamed in fright. They were mostly vampires, though none of them were purebloods. But their instinct against them didn''t turn on, because mostly women were never taught how to fight. Their vampire powers were not honed and were only useful for carrying heavy items when cleaning or decorating the large Dubois house.

    Valerie was still lucky, as she was a noble who occasionally received sword training from knights. It was common among noblewomen, because in a war situation, they could be abandoned by their husbands. So they should at least know how to protect their children. But women were not allowed to learn more about swordsmanship than men.

    They must not become masters of the sword, or compete. Swordsmanship was used to defend themselves and their honor. Unless they were knights by profession and allowed by their family heads.

    Valerie let her maids run away and screamed for the guards. But they won''t come that fast. Valerie was still wearing her nightgown. She also drew Apollon who had now transformed into his original form. With bare feet she diverts her energy slashing the window with her sword.

    The window shattered, making a loud noise and broken glass seemed to scatter raining down on Lust''s body. Valerie hoped that the surprise attack would make him retreat away from the house.

    Lust jumps down. Valerie followed him warily. He was now on the ground while looking at Valerie. He stuck out his long tongue with an interested look. Valerie was shuddering. She really hated Shadows behavior. Not only was he evil, but his gaze was impolite and disgusting.

    She thought the creature had fled to join their comrades through the water sewer.

    Valerie had to kill him.

    "I like strong women!" He said it out loud.

    Valerie held Apollon who was now glowing bright yellow. However, Valerie didn''t really understand how to bring back his powers like when she faced General Gunther yesterday with his Khione sword. Did Valerie have to really be pushed to be able to bring the power of the sun?

    The shadows jumped suddenly and his long hairy arms caught her waist. Valerie shrieked angrily. She had never been touched like that by anyone.

    Valerie made sure not to let Apollon out of her hands. She had anticipated it. The girl put a chain on the handle, and connected it with a bracelet that was always worn by her right wrist. Even if her hands were too sweaty or she drowned in the sea, she would not be separated from Apollon.

    Shadows had her hopping around in her yard, he was about to kidnap her, take her away from everything she knew. But Valerie wouldn''t allow that to happen. She slashed one of Lust''s impudent arms to pieces. He who flinched finally landed back on the ground and Valerie was released.

    Her clothes were now covered in blood. But like Shadows before, he regrows his arm.

    "Oh, my wife wants to play rough?"

    "Who is your wife?!" Valerie smacked Apollon into his thigh. She made him fall to the ground and stabbed him repeatedly. It''s just that her low position and her body being held up by Shadows'' legs made it difficult for her to reach his head.

    The wound healed immediately. She couldn''t make the tear deep enough because her hand wasn''t free enough.

    The shadows turned around, he encircled Valerie with her huge body. He held her hands together and looked up at her. His tongue stuck out, tasting her neck and hair. Valerie struggled frantically, but her strength was inferior to the Shadows. The monster laughed. Valerie lost. Raphael was right, he was not strong enough.

    "You should just accept it, I will spoil you,"

    "Who would!" Valerie spat in his face.

    Shadows laughed. Valerie''s reaction made him even more excited.

    "My wife, we will make a lot of vampire children, they will be very strong, because the mother too, very stubborn," the Shadows steadied.

    "Burning Light! Valerie screamed, as she felt Apollon warm up.

    Then a light shone from it and enveloped the shadows'' left arm. He screamed in pain. He roared and finally released Valerie back.

    But Lust immediately moved back and grabbed Valerie''s hand. Apollo''s sword slipped and dangled without being able to reach the girl again. She could see that the monster''s arm was now black and his fingers were crushed to ashes. No regeneration. Apollon''s power could weaken him.

    But Valerie felt that she had reached her limit. She too was exhausted from the bloody events at the club. She couldn''t even hold Apollon back. Lust looked furious and squeezed her hand. Maybe he didn''t take Valerie seriously in the first place. He didn''t want to kill her because he wanted Valerie as his wife. But this time Lust didn''t care. He would probably kill Valerie.

    But Valerie, who was still thinking about her next strategy, now saw Lust''s head roll. His older brother Jasper stood behind him. His hands had sharp, animal-like claws but his expression remained calm. He could injure Shadows and even decapitate him. Though ordinary weapons could not even scratch their skin.

    Jasper kicked the creature out of the way.

    "Are you all right, Valerie?" he said.

    "Sorry, you may be afraid of me, Valerie, I have a lot to hide from you..but, I will always protect you," Jasper said. Valerie, who felt touched, hugged him.

    If Valerie hadn''t seen it herself, she probably wouldn''t have believed this. But Jasper had proven his strength. Just as Caesar had guessed, Jasper was probably stronger than all of the current Florentian knights. And he was not even a Knight. Jasper appeared before her with a pale face, pupils that were redder than usual and a scorching aura of darkness. But Valerie wasn''t afraid of him at all.

    "Valerie, your brother is a monster," Jasper hugged her emotionally. He let go of the burden he had been hiding for so long.

    The fact that he was helped by his mother had killed countless humans¡ª would probably disappoint Valerie. They had violated what they taught Valerie themselves. About equality, about compassion and about how vampires should be fair to humans.

    But Jasper, Arthur and Veronica had broken it. Just to keep their child alive. Supposedly, Jasper was killed before he became as strong as he is now.

    There was a day, when Jasper begged his parents to be killed. Before he became a real monster and hurt them back.

    However, when Arthur Dubois finally decided to wound Jasper as badly as he could to death. No vampire knight he paid for could do it. When Jasper was not even willing to defend himself, the darkness within him takes over and he ends up killing them.

    Jasper had become the strongest entity among vampires. Something that was dangerous and should not be known by anyone. But Jasper, who had accepted himself, thought of giving himself one more chance. If he was destined to have that power, Jasper promised to use it to protect his family and Lapella.

    "You''re not a monster, Jasper. You''re my brother," Valerie said again as she tightened her arms.

    ***

    "Proposal letter again?" Arthur Dubois muttered in his study. He had no idea there was going to be a bloody commotion in his yard. He was alone in his room and worked late as usual.

    While he was focused, no one dared knock on his study door. Arthur sorts through the papers and once again finds piles of proposals for their unmarried daughter.

    Arthur thought of marrying Valerie after Jasper married. But it would be difficult to find a wife for Jasper. She had to be able to accept Jasper''s condition which had been a secret.

    Well, though it''s not that much of a secret anymore. Jasper told him about Caesar discussing the devil''s DNA. Something he said he was experiencing right now. The thing that made him so strong and invincible.

    He said the Avalons could help him. It was a very tempting offer. Although it feels ironic because Arthur has been hiding it tightly so Avalon didn''t recognize his power. But now he was considering sending Jasper to Avalon?

    Now that Jasper was an adult, he himself decided to open up about his condition. Though he hadn''t clearly told anyone. But if Jasper did decide to go, Arthur wouldn''t stop him.

    Arthur returned to focus with the pile of proposal letters for Valerie from the twenty-two noble houses of the vampire nation. From those with the title count to the Duke sending their marriage proposal to the Dubois family. Anyone wanted to be related to Dubois, they were rich and influential.

    But Arthur had to be careful. First, he obviously wouldn''t let the Avalon noble family have his daughter. It is politically dangerous. Arthur didn''t want Avalon to have more power than they currently have in Lapella.

    He discarded nearly half of the marriage offers and turned to the proposals made by the Florentian nobles. He found familiar noble names. Then there was the name Chastain, from the state of Acheron.

    Apparently, the Chastains once proposed to Valerie for their son Raphael who joined the military. Arthur pondered, he had not replied to the letter, even though it had been almost four months. Maybe because they weren''t in a hurry and their son was still at war, they didn''t send a second letter asking for the answer.

    Now, Valerie was dating Raphael. Then, did Arthur need to reply to their letters?

    "Your Grace," a knight knocked on the door. Arthur also reorganized the papers. He was a little annoyed by it. But he separated the proposal letter from the Chastains and kept it under his coat.

    "The governor and the higher-ups of Lapella requested an urgent meeting, your Grace..related to the terror attack from Shadows in the next town. They urge you to attend," said the knight nervously.

    "What? When did it happen?"

    "Just now, and¡ª there was also Shadows who entered Lady Valerie''s room.. But the situation was under control, Lord Jasper killed him," said the knight again.

 Chapter 54 - The Council

    The morning hasn''t really come yet, but early morning activities for vampires were common things. They didn''t really need sleep, even though Duke Arthur Dubois usually had a daily sleep schedule like humans. This time he was in his study which had a long wooden table and carved chairs.

    The governor and the Florentine military officers serving in Lapella¡ªasked to meet. Just now in the next town, in the never-deserted Kirogar district¡ªthere was an incident involving Shadows.

    Arthur must have been so focused on work that he just found out about it. Shadows in the center of the peaceful state of Lapella? Arthur had never expected that before.

    Shadows only move on Avalon''s orders. However, Avalon military officials had given official confirmation that the incident was not their doing. Even so, they didn''t deny that they had a secret dungeon where they kept dozens of Shadows of a different type than what Florentians usually met.

    But they also emphasized that the existence of the dungeon was long before the ceasefire. They didn''t want Florentia to demand back let alone end the truce. They promised to investigate the incident. But Florentia certainly cannot easily believe the results of their investigation.

    Therefore currently sitting in Duke Dubois'' study, the governor and several Florentia generals.

    "We might face something different. Even Avalon themself can''t control them," said one of the generals.

    "Have you investigated their bodies?"

    "Already, they''re definitely different from the Shadows we''re used to seeing. They are more lethal, attack Faster and they also have amazingly fast regeneration abilities. They can even grow severed arms and legs..What worries us the most is their high level of intelligence."

    Duke Dubois looked at the faces in his room at the moment. His cousin Theodore Dubois who held the rank of commander was also seen there. Besides that there were several generals involved with his past attempts to hide Valerie.

    "There was another one that attacked my daughter, just now. And he''s dead," said Duke Dubois indignantly. Sometimes he didn''t know that Shadows had barged into the mansion. Moreover he was after his daughter.

    "Ah yes, we also sent someone to examine the body. But, is there anything unusual about the Shadows?" asked a general.

    "Killian! Come here!" The duke summoned one of his knights. Before long, a knight with the Dubois family crest on his clothes entered the room. He bowed for a moment and waited for orders.

    "Can you explain what happened earlier? How did the Shadows get into my daughter''s room?"

    "The Shadows are interested in Lady Valerie sir, I heard from some of the maids that Shadows, who calls himself Lust, is trying to kidnap her," Killian said.

    "A Shadow monster trying to make an emotional bond with a Vampire?"

    "I didn''t know they could do that,"

    Then, the duke again heard a knock on the door.

    "Raphael Chastain has come to report, sir," Raphael showed his knight gesture and saluted the Duke before he sat down on the empty seat.

    "Lord Chastain, please explain what happened in Kirogar a few hours ago," the Governor asked.

    "Were you involved in the incident?"

    "I killed one, there was an Avalon knight named Petrovsky who also killed one. I''m almost certain that the Avalons really don''t know about this..those Shadows are controlled, but not by Avalon." Raphael made a conclusion.

    "One of them is still alive and came to my house to kidnap my daughter, you know?"

    Raphael showed his disappointment in himself. He had neglected. He didn''t confirm Lust''s whereabouts. Valerie could really have been kidnapped by now. She wasn''t strong enough to face Shadows of that type yet.

    "I''m sorry, Your Grace. But I suspect that the Shadows are interested in Lady Valerie because she is one of the wielders of the cursed weapon..it''s a common thing, we cursed weapons users have always been the main target of the Shadows."

    "That means, in the future Valerie will experience the same thing?"

    "As long as she still has that cursed weapon¡ªshe''ll run into a similar incident . Florentia''s research says that Shadows can indeed find the owner of the cursed weapon. Avalon designed them that way, they will prioritize taking out stronger enemies," Raphael explained.

    "OK. .and besides. That means, Shadows as strong as they might be occasionally encountered where civilians are? No longer just in human settlements?" Arthur confirmed.

    "That''s right, your Grace,"

    "Then what''s your suggestion?"

    "Lapella needs more knights, besides that we have to explore every dungeon and water tunnel in Lapella. We''re worried that Avalon doesn''t have only one secret location in this state. They themselves promised to cooperate,"

    "So we''re teaming up with the Avalons?"

    "Only for this case, your Grace. Besides, this is still a truce period. We must know our new enemy well so that a similar incident doesn''t happen again," said one of the generals.

    "Your Grace, I also want to talk about Lady Valerie," Raphael spoke up.

    "Say,"

    "When she was in the military, I was her commander. I understand your decision to ban her from returning to Florentia, but you need to know this..lady Valerie is a valuable asset to Florentia. She is the holder of a cursed weapon besides that she has the ability to predict the future," explained Raphael.

    "Divination, you say? Is this a joke?"

    "No, your Grace..she killed an Avalon general some time ago, she was also the one who discovered Avalon''s secret dungeon during the Taverin war. She contributed greatly and has the potential to achieve even better in the future. Because of that-"

    "Are you Florentians trying to persuade me to let my daughter return to the military? Don''t you know that she almost died once? I don''t really care if she killed the general or not..taking her to the military was a mistake and I don''t want to repeat it," Arthur Dubois shook his head in concern.

    "Think of Lady Dubois'' safety, she is the wielder of a cursed weapon. Danger will always be after her. A cursed weapon wielder can''t just stay at home..lady Valerie must become stronger because only she can protect herself," Raphael asserted.

    "Your Grace, consider it. Right now, returning her to the military is the best option for her," another general spoke.

    Duke Arthur Dubois leaned back looking thoughtful.

    "Regarding Lapella''s security, I''ll leave that to Florentia. I''ll give you extra budget to add to the security. I''m waiting for your report. Now I will speak alone with Sir Raphael." He said seriously.

    ***

    Raphael felt a little awkward, he was now alone with the duke who looked at him intently. He might not be a strong vampire, but Duke Dubois had great charisma and it was impossible for anyone to underestimate him.

    He had silver hair similar to Valerie and Jasper, but there were a few faint wrinkles at the corners of his eyes. He also wears glasses as accessories.

    Duke Dubois then reached into his coat pocket and held out a piece of parchment in front of the commander.

    "Do you know about this? A few months ago the Chastains proposed to Valerie for you," Arthur said.

    Raphael read it for a moment. The letter was already folded because the Duke had it in his pocket. But he recognized that it was his father''s handwriting and that there was the official stamp of the Chastains on it.

    "I didn''t know lady Dubois before the war, your Grace, nor did I know about this," Raphael nodded.

    "Parents are used to matchmaking like this now. I have not answered or rejected this letter. So, what kind of answer do you want?" Arthur asked.

    "Sorry, what do you mean?''

    "Aren''t you dating her? Are you guys dating with the intention of getting married or just playing around? Valerie has never looked interested in a boy before, so to be honest knowing she''s dating is hard for me to believe..besides, you''re the commander but knowingly dating Valerie?"

    "You Grace, I told you yesterday that I wanted to marry her," Raphael said firmly.

    "Then what''s the benefit for Valerie if she marries you? Not with another noble?"

    "Because I am strong enough to protect her, I can also help her to be stronger in using her cursed weapon. I will respect her and respect her feelings. Valerie will be safer with me,"

    "So, when you get married, will you allow her to return to the military?"

    "Yes, your Grace," said Raphael honestly. He was a little restless.

    "I don''t know if this will be a decision I regret later. But I did have to marry Valerie to a powerful vampire from the Florentia faction. Your family has already made an official proposal and you have spoken to me directly..Besides, I''m not sure that Jasper and I can continue to protect Valerie from the enemy. You guys are dating too so I think you''re my best choice.. We''ll talk about the wedding date now," the Duke decided.

 Chapter 55 - The In-Laws

    It all happened so fast. When the Duke finally agreed to the Chastain family''s proposal¡ªthe Dubois Mansion was cleaned up. They will hold the wedding in the grandest building in Lapella, the house of the bride herself.

    Duchess Veronica was not willing to buy cut roses. She brought in dozens of gardeners to plant hundreds of shrubs of white and red roses in their large gardens. This was the Dubois'' first marriage in twenty-four years so they weren''t willing to skimp on it.

    Lapella''s famous lady Valerie Dubois was finally ending her bachelorhood. With someone who also came from a no less honorable family, namely the Chastain family from Acheron.

    Raphael Chastain was not the heir to the title of Marquis. He had already served himself in the Florentian military but he still received a share of the Chastain family''s prosperity. They control a mountain in Acheron which holds a high gold content. But the Chastains didn''t exploit him on a large scale. They mine enough to keep the gold price stable.

    Dubois also made his fortune by managing the rubies and gems mines on the Lapella border. They employ artisans and creative people to design and shape high-value jewelry.

    Many thought the union between the two families was ideal. Because they could supply each other with raw materials and dominate the gold and gem market in the vampire world. That was the main reason why the Chastains proposed to Valerie.

    For the first time, since their marriage was decided, the Chastain family finally met their future in-laws.

    "Lady Valerie, you are as beautiful as the rumors say, Raphael is too good for you," Marchioness Brigitte Chastain commented. Half of it didn''t feel trite. They must have been surprised to hear that apart from their family''s proposal, Raphael and Valerie were already dating. Raphael was their son who was always serious and never interested in girls.

    Brigitte Chastain was a woman with perfect posture and black hair that shines like pearls of the sea. Even though she was wearing light makeup, she was still beautiful and there wasn''t a single wrinkle on her pretty face.

    Valerie bowed gracefully and then received a friendly hug from the cheerful Marchioness. Valerie was totally dressed by her maids. But she didn''t wear too much make-up because it suits her age. She wore a light peach colored dress that accentuated her flawless white skin. Her silver hair was styled into a ponytail to reveal her slender neck. The shoulders were slightly open so that it would make the eyes of men a little curious but still polite enough to be worn on formal events.

    "Welcome the Marquess and Marchioness to our residence," Valerie continued her greeting.

    It was a welcoming event in the magnificent Dubois family dining room. Although they didn''t need much space let alone cutlery because they only drank blood¡ªstill expensive crystal glasses were laid out there ready to be filled with fresh blood.

    Then the Duke and Duchess Dubois followed into the room. Their rank was higher, so they came later. The Chastain Couple bowed in respect.

    "Your Grace, thank you for welcoming us into your residence," said Phillipe Chastain, the Marquess who also had black hair like Raphael. He was a handsome man and grew a thin mustache on his face. His body was a little thin but tall.

    "We''re going to be a family, so please sit down. Let''s get to know each other."

    "Sorry I''m late," Jasper followed and sat down next to Valerie.

    "Sorry about Raphael, he¡ª"

    "It''s okay, he''s been telling us before. He''s a busy commander, a war hero. We can''t always force him to attend family gatherings. You must be proud of him," Veronica said gracefully.

    "Yes, of course, your Grace..Raphael is always serious about his military duties. But you needn''t worry, Valerie. When you are at the Chastain residence and Raphael has to serve, you will not be lonely. .there''s a lot to do in Acheron and¡ª" The excited Marchioness noticed the auras of the Dubois nobles changing.

    "Umm, is there a problem?"

    "Didn''t Raphael tell you where he met Valerie?" Arthur Dubois smiled kindly.

    "He? Oh Raphael is so secretive..We were very surprised when he confessed that he was dating Lady Dubois."

    "Hmm, this might come as a surprise to you. Actually Valerie met him in the Florentia military,"

    "Oh, sorry, I don''t understand," Marquiss Chastain interrupted.

    "Raphael and I are both knights..So, after marriage we will fight together in the military. I hope you both don''t mind," Valerie responded cautiously.

    There was a look of surprise on the Chastains'' faces. They certainly did not expect that their future son-in-law who looked elegant and fragile was a knight.

    "Valerie is like Raphael, they both use cursed weapons. That means they are both obliged to serve in the military. Of course we ourselves are reluctant to let our daughter and sister go to war. But Raphael promised to take care of her," Jasper helped explain.

    "Oh, this is surprising indeed..but this is not a problem for us at all. Raphael had been postponing the wedding because he was worried that his wife would often stay and be lonely. But, if it''s like this. Aren''t they a perfect couple? However, we just found out that the Dubois family also has a cursed weapon. have you been hiding it all this time? Sorry if my question was a little uncomfortable for you, Your Grace," asked Brigitte Chastain.

    "We also only recently found out, Marchioness, that weapon chose me," Valerie responded a little nervously.

    "It''s a bit of a pity because I was hoping to have some fun with you in Acheron, Lady Valerie. But you''ll be a busy knight. The wielder of cursed weapons will be highly depended on by Florentia. But Raphael is so strong, he can take care of you there," said Marchioness.

    "Oh, but I''ll also occasionally go back to Lapella or to Acheron. Being knights doesn''t mean we can''t take vacations," Valerie laughed.

    "That''s right, so Lady Valerie, what colors do you like? We''ll decorate your room at Acheron. Maybe golden? Or green?" .

    Marchioness is enthusiastic again.

    She then was busy talking with Veronica Dubois until finally some servants came with glasses filled with freshly harvested blood for them. They drank it slowly, complimented the taste and now they turned to business.

    Valerie breathed a sigh of relief. She was worried about this meeting. Not many families were willing to accept a daughter-in-law to serve in the military. Usually female knights had to choose whether they would be single to continue their career in the military or quit after marriage? Rare cases occur only if the husband allows.

    Raphael didn''t just let her join the military. He would also be a mentor who ensures Valerie becomes stronger and maximizes Apollon''s power.

    Now Valerie was only thinking, when she would officially enlist in the military? The generals said he had to use her real identity. Then how would he face Edgar, Damian and his Jaguar teammates? Kyle too. He already knew that Valor was a girl but he definitely had to get used to seeing Valerie''s appearance in a female knight uniform.

    Dealing with this may be more stressful than thinking about marriage. Raphael probably wasn''t attracted to her as a girl. This was a deal that benefits both parties. He needed a wife, Valerie was the one who first came up with the idea of ??pretending to be dating and getting engaged to make the Dubois feel more at ease letting her return to the military.

    At first Valerie thought the engagement was enough. She didn''t expect that Raphael would be serious with her. She also didn''t think that his family would turn supportive and even hasten their marriage.

    She might be getting married sooner than her long engaged friend Patricia. Slowly realization came back into her mind. Was she sure she was willing to marry so she could return to the military?

    But as a noble lady, she really couldn''t choose. If it wasn''t for Raphael she could have been married off to a spoiled aristocrat who knew only to tell her to preen and smile.

    "Sorry I''m late," Raphael Chastain finally arrived at the dining room in his military uniform. He sat next to Valerie. Jasper gave him a fierce look before he drained the blood in his glass in a huff. But he has compromised. Sooner or later his sister will indeed get married, it was her responsibility as an adult.

    "Is everything okay?" Valerie asked.

    "I''ve already taken care of your readmission to the military. After we get married you can go straight to duty..but as your husband, I assure you that you will serve under my leadership," Raphael whispered to him.

    Valerie felt her face turn red at this moment. Husband said. Alright, this was all getting closer to reality. Could Valerie not back down anymore? Was this too fast?

    "Which identity will I use to join?"

    "Of course you will join as Valerie Chastain. This is a condition from your parents. They told the generals that you should serve with me. Well, I also promised to protect you," said Raphael.

    "I''m not that weak though," Valerie grumbled.

    "Let''s think of this as a way to calm your family down. It''s not easy for them to let their daughter join the military. Especially since you were seriously injured before," Raphael responded in a whisper.

    "Will I rejoin the Jaguar team?"

    "Yes,"

    "How would Edgar and Damian and the others react if they found out I was a girl?" Valerie felt nervous thinking about it.

 Chapter 56 - The Wedding Day

    Valerie had never been this nervous before. She thought she would be the most relaxed person in all of this. It''s just an ordinary wedding. Almost everyone experienced it, whether noble or not.

    But she noticed that her face was a little pale at the moment, luckily she was still wearing makeup so her anxiety wasn''t too obvious. She trembled as she took her father Arthur Dubois by the hand towards the altar. The Dubois family was not affiliated to any particular religion, they were arguably agnostics. But the Chastains worshiped the Goddess Demeter. That''s because Demetria''s cursed weapon has been passed down from generation to generation by their family.

    Valerie didn''t understand, why would a vampire worship the Goddess of fertility? They eat neither cattle nor wheat. But Marchioness also explained that if their land was fertile and blessed, it means it was a gift for humans and animals. Healthy and happy humans and animals would give good blood to the vampire nation.

    Finally they carried out the procession according to the teachings of the Florentia Goddess. Valerie was guided by her father walking towards the altar. Marriage should be a happy thing. Wasn''t she lucky enough to marry Raphael Chastain? At least he wasn''t an ordinary noble who was a little old and not very pleasing to the eye.

    Arthur Dubois was not a bad parent, he was a high-ranking noble who was free to choose whoever would be Valerie''s husband. There was no way he would deliberately marry Valerie to a man she wasn''t commensurate with. In fact, Duke Dubois was very picky.

    But Valerie also several times saw her friends had to marry a man who was much older. It did not match their image of the romance books they often read. There was an assumption from old-fashioned parents that older men will be responsible for their daughters. In addition, they usually give a large dowry.

    It felt like a buying and selling practice, they married their daughters to old, well-to-do men for big dowry.

    Valerie often hears, after marriage, a woman''s life will belong to her husband. She must obey all his words and orders and could only dress up with his permission. Of course, that was an outdated assumption. Raphael didn''t seem like an old-fashioned person. He even allowed Valerie to serve in the military.

    Maybe her anxiety was caused by her getting tired easily if she socialized too long¡ªnow she was the center of attention. The Dubois family held their wedding in the garden. Veronica Dubois literally turned her already beautiful garden into a fairy tale that seemed unreal. The flowers were blooming even though it was not yet spring. It was said that Veronica asked Raphael to help with her Demetria sword to make the roses and tulips she planted bloom until their wedding day was over.

    That was very practical, Valerie felt Raphael never expected his sword to be used for non-military affairs. But Duchess Dubois was good at spotting opportunities. If Raphael had not been a knight he might have gone around as a benevolent landlord and blessed the land of the peasants with fertility. Thinking about it made Valerie more relaxed. Of course it didn''t suit Raphael who was a formidable knight.

    Valerie wore an ivory white dress with sequins that wasn''t too over the top. She was wearing a corset so it was a little difficult to move, let alone sit. She had to walk as gracefully as possible while enduring the pain of her heels, so that no one would see her like a wooden doll cursed to become a human. Her shoulders and back were slightly parted, still polite but making it hard for any man to blink. With that dress, Valerie''s perfect curves were clearly visible.

    Her silver hair was also in a bun and a hair ornament studded with precious gems graced it elegantly without feeling overbearing. No doubt, thanks to the hard work of the best designers and makeup artists at Lapella¡ªValerie has become the most beautiful bride in the history of the Dubois family. Even the slightly narcissistic Veronica admitted it tearfully as she walked into her daughter''s dressing room. Veronica had to redo her makeup. Luckily Valerie was able to hold back her emotion so her tears didn''t spill.

    Valerie remembers silly things about her parents. Including the times when she was angry with them and when they disappointed her. Valerie didn''t want to cry because she was moved, especially because she was sad because she knew that soon she would leave the Dubois Mansion. If her makeup spoiled, she had to do it again for four agonizing hours.

    While stepping onto the altar, she looked at another angle. There were carved ice sculptures and crystal glasses piled high ready to be filled with blood. There was no human food, but the banquet table was set up to keep the appetite going.

    Valerie took a deep breath, she and her father had almost arrived at the altar. There was waiting for Raphael Chastain who was wearing an elegant white coat. There was always a different charm whenever Raphael wore civilian clothes. He looked like he wasn''t Raphael the knight. Valerie forgot for a moment that he was the commander, she now only saw Raphael as an ordinary man. Her future husband. And they would soon make their relationship official.

    "You look¡ª beautiful," Raphael whispered to her with his eyes occasionally looking the other way. But Valerie just nodded in response. After that, the religious leaders immediately continued the procession. Valerie didn''t listen to anything he said. She was too nervous and wanted everything to be over as soon as possible. Valerie felt that her back might have a hole in it from too many eyes staring at them.

    "You may kiss the bride," Valerie was still a little unfocused. When he noticed that Raphael''s face was approaching and he landed a kiss on her right cheek. Only then did Valerie come back to reality.

    What? Why didn''t Raphael kiss her properly? This was a once in a lifetime wedding and Raphael wanted to make his wife remember that it was a less than perfect wedding procession?

    She also heard disappointed groans from the guests. They may wish for something bolder and more romantic. Valerie and Raphael were an equally attractive couple. No one would be sick of seeing them put on more of a show at the altar. But Raphael was too rigid to the point that he was not willing to complete the marriage vows in a natural way.

    Valerie couldn''t allow that. Just as Raphael was about to move away from her¡ªValerie grabbed him by the neck and closed her eyes. The girl gave the commander a peck on the lips who didn''t expect it at all. This was more unexpected than Shadows'' attacks, or any foe he''d ever faced.

    But Raphael, who got carried away, closed his eyes too and let Valerie kiss his lips. To her, the first kiss was cold, soft as if she were kissing a cloud. Valerie had never touched a cloud, but maybe that was how it felt.

    Raphael raised their level of intimacy by hugging his wife''s slender waist. This time, it was Valerie who didn''t expect it. It was not good for her heart. A touch more than that might make her faint from nervousness. Raphael might not be as stiff as he previously thought. Valerie pushed her husband''s body slowly and smiled at him awkwardly.

    What Valerie had planned was just a quick peck on the lips, she didn''t expect Raphael to do more than that. The girl''s face was no longer pale but red with embarrassment. Raphael didn''t seem too comfortable with what he was doing either. He didn''t wipe his lips, as that would be considered disrespectful to the woman. But he touched his lips softly while looking at Valerie as if he was a Siren who liked to tempt men to join their dangerous game. His ears reddened, the excited cheers of the guests who were touched by the show had brought him back to logic.

    "Why did you do that?" Raphael whispered as if scolding her.

    The procession is over and the next event is dancing. Raphael also took Valerie''s hand away from the altar. Get away from trying not to be the center of attention.

    "This is our wedding, If we don''t kiss, People will talk about it, they may think we don''t love each other or something," Valerie grumbled quietly.

    "I don''t want to apologize! You also seem to like it!" Valerie continued firmly.

    She need not feel ashamed. The reason was clear. Raphael simply overreacted.

    "Who said I liked it?" Raphael didn''t want to lose, his ears were still red.

    "Oh, really..Why do you think I pushed you a little? You''re trying to stick your tongue in," Valerie said seriously, although she was also embarrassed afterwards. Was she being too direct? She felt sorry to see Raphael who was now nervous as if he was defeated.

    "It can''t be helped, I''m a man..therefore, you have to be careful with me, Valerie!" He whispered, still scolding her a bit.

    "Why? What are you going to do?" Valerie asked innocently. Raphael gulped, affected by Valerie''s reaction like that, he turned around to get out of the way.

    "Hey! sorry, I was just joking!" Valerie laughed as she tried to grab his hand. The commander stopped walking, and turned around again to look her in the eyes.

    "Listen, Valerie Chastain. I''m a normal man who can lose my control. So restrain yourself, don''t joke that way..that''s if you still want to serve in the military long enough," he reminded. Valerie still doesn''t really understand.

    "What does that have to do with my career in the military?"

    "If you get pregnant too soon, you should take a leave of absence from the military and take care of the children in Acheron. So if you''re smart, don''t joke about intimate things with me.. I could lose my control and touch you," he asserted.

 Chapter 57 - The Dance Hall

    The vampire lords snickered, crystal glasses held high in their hands. They moved to another room, which was also still in the Dubois residence. A large hall with marble floors greeted them with luxury. There were large pillars carved with art reliefs and supporting the high dome roof, and carpets made by hand and imported from faraway lands.

    All noble families like to flaunt their wealth. The Dubois family was no exception. For them it was not a form of arrogance but an affirmation of their power. Shows that their family deserves respect and credibility. There was nothing wrong with being extravagant as long as they were responsible for the source of their wealth.

    Different reactions would be obtained if someone was lavish with the proceeds of deception or because of an illegal business. Because of that, those who were engaged in such business usually rarely appeared at noble parties. Hosting lavish parties, inviting fellow vampire aristocrats and being royal by holding charity auctions could only be done by nobles with clean records.

    A group of musicians, mostly human, were seen playing the piano and violin to accompany the guests'' dance. Of course Raphael and Valerie had to be on the dance floor too. They were the guest stars on tonight''s show. All attention would be on them.

    "So can you dance?" Valerie asked, being guided by her husband to the dance floor. By now, they had already changed into reception attire. Valerie wore a maroon dress with black sequins and elegant jewelry.

    Raphael hugged her waist with his left hand, saw her beautiful eyes and grabbed his wife''s right hand to start the dance.

    "I''m also a noble, this is a basic skill that must be mastered," Raphael said calmly.

    "Oh, I thought you were only good with sword or martial arts skills,"

    "I''m not a barbarian," responded Raphael, before starting to move his feet, starting a dance to the beat. Valerie also did not look stiff when dancing.

    "Oh really? But you don''t seem to read much. Did you know that there is a drug that can delay pregnancy for vampires? a kind of contraception by means of consumption similar to burning tobacco,"

    "Why are you discussing this?"

    "Because you said you didn''t want to touch me because you were worried that I might get pregnant too soon," Valerie responded.

    "And you yourself know that it doesn''t always work," said Raphael again.

    "There are many other ways,"

    "What do you mean?"

    "There are many ways, movements and timing of intercourse if we want to delay pregnancy and¡ª"

    Raphael could no longer maintain his flat expression. He looked embarrassed again.

    "Damn, Valerie..You''re a lady, how do you know such things?"

    "Over the past few weeks I''ve been forced to take wedding preparation classes. They taught me a lot about how to please my husband..Now I have too much theory in my head and I have a husband to put it into practice. But now you''re saying you don''t want to touch me?" Valerie explained what she was thinking honestly.

    "I remember before the procession you were very pale and nervous, why do you look calm now? After all... Girls should be ashamed to say something like that," Raphael couldn''t hide his awkwardness.

    The dance was over, they bowed to each other to end it. Then Valerie took his arm again. She looked back at Raphael and smiled at him.

    "They say communication is important for husband and wife, I''m just saying what I think."

    "Not for now," said Raphael.

    "What? Then, when?"

    "Later, when you''re an adult," Raphael said half seriously.

    "Huh? but I''m already nineteen!" Valerie sounded annoyed. She thought that all this time Raphael was good and even proposed to her because he liked her enough. Did he really marry Valerie because of his sense of responsibility as a commander? He Just didn''t want Valerie''s talent as a cursed weapon user to be neglected? It seems Raphael still didn''t see her as a girl.

    "Lady Valerie!" Kyle greeted her a little enthusiastically. He was like a boy who had just come from the village to the city. He was an ordinary civilian who didn''t really understand the customs of the nobles. But Valerie still smiled kindly mixed with surprise at him.

    "Kyle? Gosh, why are you in Lapella?"

    Raphael whispered to Valerie asking for permission to leave her for a moment. He wanted to visit his other guests. Then Valerie went back to talking to Kyle. Currently he is wearing a Florentia uniform. He looked dashing and friendly. To Valerie he also smelled more delicious than usual. Maybe because he has been practicing a lot lately, his body is more robust and physically healthier.

    "I went with commander Chastain from Taverin. He came to Lapella on purpose to pick you up back into the military. He said he would do anything to get you back to Florentia..but I didn''t expect that I would meet the two of you in this situation." Kyle scratched his head. He was still trying to digest the situation, even though he had accepted the invitation three days earlier.

    "Yes, I understand your confusion..our commander is so patriotic that he was forced to marry me in order to bring me back into the military," Valerie nodded.

    "What do you mean by force? Sir Raphael is clever enough to take advantage of his position, he may have reason to want to take you back to the military when he does really want to marry you," Kyle theorized.

    "What? Haha that''s impossible. Raphael doesn''t see me as a girl," Valerie shook her head. She was annoyed at the thought of it.

    "Impossible, I heard a lot of rumors about you Lady Valerie, they say you are the most beautiful noble girl in Lapella, your family standing is also high, Duke Dubois accepts proposals for you almost every day," Kyle flattered.

    "Kyle, you''re exaggerating. It''s just a rumor," Valerie laughed gracefully.

    "Then also, it turns out that your chest isn''t flat at all! I''m amazed how long you''ve been hiding it while disguised as Valor?" Kyle asked seriously. Valerie hit his head.

    "It''s my wedding now, if you want to feel my punch again, wait a little longer, ok?" said Valerie, annoyed and half seriously.

    "Lady Valerie, I''m sorry. But I can still be your blood donor right? Kyle groaned regretfully.

    ***

    "So, are you married?" Edgar, Damian and Rupert were three of the seven members of the elite Jaguar team who had the opportunity to fulfill Raphael''s wedding invitation.

    "All of you keep urging me to get married, I do as you please," Raphael said casually.

    He was in another room. A place where vampires gather to discuss business with their respective circles. They were smoking cigars and drinking blood. There was not much a vampire could consume other than blood. They couldn''t even drink water. Only the occasional tobacco smoke could be their entertainment.

    "But with lady Valerie Dubois,"

    "That famous Valerie,"

    "She''s the daughter of a Duke of Lapella,"

    "Your family must have paid a huge dowry to make them willing to marry off their daughter to you."

    "Not really, it''s because I''ve known Valerie for quite a while. So, it''s easier to persuade Duke Dubois,"

    "What? So this isn''t an arranged marriage?"

    "Are you dating her?" Edgar urged him.

    "Damn it! How do you know lady Valerie? You know you only practice swordsmanship!" Damian snapped.

    "Maybe because Raphael knows Valor. Was it Valor who introduced her to you? But hey! Why can''t I see Valor here? I heard he was seriously injured during the war yesterday and went home first to Lapella. Is he okay?" Rupert asked.

    "Valor is fine," Raphael replied.

    "Then, about your wife again. I mean, she''s the rumored Valerie. The prettiest and the role model of the other girls in Lapella..She''s often said to be gentle and a man''s dream because she''s the perfect example of a noble''s wife," Damian said.

    "Pfft... What rumor is that?" Raphael couldn''t help but laugh. Because the Valerie he knew was certainly not that elegant.

    "And her body¡ª" Rupert hesitated about it.

    "Well¡ªamazing. It''s a pity, you''ve got to be out in the service often, Raphael. You might have to pay a lot of female knights to look after her. You know a lot of seductive men like to seduce wives whose husbands have left at war," suggested Edgar.

    "Oh no. I don''t have to worry about that," said Raphael confidently.

    "You can''t completely trust women. They get lonely easily and change hearts when someone pays attention to them," advised Edgar.

    "Then, how about you guys? Did you guys think about flirting with my wife when I''m not around?"

    "Seducing the wife of a Raphael Chastain? The one who did it must be tired of living," Damian replied, to which all his friends nodded.

    "It''s good that you understand..then, before you go further to discuss my wife which might make you embarrassed and regretful. I need to explain a few things to you guys."

    "Sir Raphael, ah, are you all still here? A maid sent us here. What''s wrong?" Kyle asked. Behind him followed Valerie, in her maroon reception dress. She looked around with her eyes before seeing the familiar faces there.

    "Oh, sir Rupert, Damian and Edgar, welcome to the Dubois residence," Valerie greeted them cheerfully with a slight bow.

    The knights looked at her confused. How could Valerie know them? Why was she also so familiar with the human Kyle?

    "Valerie, sit here next to me," Raphael asked her to come.

    Valerie obediently put her arm around him.

    "No need to hug my hand," Raphael reminded. He felt he had to maintain his authority as a commander. Behavior that was too intimate between husband and wife was sometimes considered inappropriate if it was exhibited by the nobility.

    "Okay," Valerie pouted and sat a little further away.

    "So you''ve known her for a few months. She''s Valerie, aka Valor. . .. wielder a cursed weapon and she will officially join the Jaguar team this summer," Raphael introduced Valerie formally.

 Chapter 58 - About The Demon DNA

    The sound of a pained and sorrowful roar filled the entire dungeon beneath the Dubois mansion. The location was very close to Valerie and Raphael''s wedding party. But the thick layers of concrete and layered trellises have helped hide the dire reality of what was happening there from the world.

    "Aaarghhh!!!"

    A pale figure with a bent body was seen curled up while beating the stone floor beneath it in frustration. Tears welled up in his eyes, which were now almost completely black. His clothes were torn as his body was expanding uncontrollably. The ribs became more prominent and looked painful. He was barely recognizable, except for the silver hair that was the hallmark of the Dubois line.

    Jasper couldn''t attend Valerie''s wedding until it was over. Even though he had drunk quite a lot of blood the day before. But his thirst hit again and this time there was something different. This had never happened before. Jasper felt he was possessed by something. It was as if he was no longer himself.

    Veronica Dubois, his mother, cried beside him while keeping her distance. She sacrificed an old woman for Jasper just now. And his son immediately drank her blood until it ran out. But that wasn''t enough for him anymore. He wanted to rage.

    Even if he locked himself in a pure silver trellis prison¡ªhe was still able to loosen some of the bars. He didn''t care if his palms were burnt and blistered from the silver touching his skin. He tried to run away. He was trying to get out.

    But half of him knew that he was safer in that place. At least he wouldn''t spoil his sister''s wedding, let alone kill more innocent people.

    "Mom, I''m so ugly right now," Jasper cried in his hoarse voice.

    "No, my dear, you''re still handsome. Calm down, Jasper," Veronica cried. She had completely forgotten that her daughter was married. Which mother did not grieve to see her son in pain and suffering. Jasper had been through it almost his entire life and his symptoms weren''t getting any better.

    "I''m thirsty Mom, I have to drink," Jasper cried.

    "Mother, I''m a monster," he said again in a lower voice. He sobbed.

    "No Jasper, you¡ª"

    "GIVE THE HUMAN TO ME! GIVE HER TO ME!" Jasper shouted furiously, shaking the trellis. He had lost his sanity. There were several knights standing guard nearby. They were all vampires though most were not pure blooded.

    His legs and hands were chained. Jasper did it himself before he completely lost his sanity. Only the silver surrounding him at this time could weaken him.

    If things took a turn for the worse, the knights were ready to open the curtains and let the sun shine on him. It will only weaken him. But didn''t kill him. But Veronica didn''t want Jasper to experience it because it was so painful for him. But maybe if the trellises were broken, Veronica would let his body burn.

    Burns from sunburn for vampires didn''t go away easily. Jasper would probably be ugly. But he would rather live as a cripple than know that he had killed countless people without him knowing.

    "Jasper, my son, calm down,"

    A bearded man, wearing a formal suit and leather shoes, walked up to the prison that had Jasper locked in.

    "Who are you?" Veronica asked.

    The mysterious man involved was quite old and just nodded at the Duchess and continued walking towards Jasper who was now growling at him like a beast.

    "Hell creature, you shouldn''t be here. Why did you have to inhabit poor Jasper''s body?" He touched one of the trellises. There was smoke rising from it. Silver hurt him. He was also a vampire.

    Then following behind him was General Maxwell who looked wary. Maxwell may have been of high rank in Florentia, but he wasn''t a fighting vampire. He was the leader of a Scout unit that gathers all military information from around the world. Maxwell was also one of Dubois'' guests and wore a civilian suit.

    Both of them still wore the badges pinned to their pockets. Shows that they were knights of the rank of general.

    "Sir! He is dangerous! You have no idea how many vampires and humans he''s killed!" Veronica cried.

    "Why did you hide him until he got this bad?" Maxwell rebuked her.

    "I did have a guess about the devil''s DNA, according to a report I read in Taverin..I even asked sir Jasper directly. But I didn''t expect it to reach this level," Maxwell criticized.

    "We can handle it!" Veronica defends herself.

    "In what way? Feeding it continuously with human blood is proving not very good..he''s drifting further and further away from her normal vampire side," Maxwell was still criticizing the Duchess.

    "Duchess, your son is more dangerous than you think. Allow us to take military action on him," another general said in a mysterious tone.

    "Please don''t hurt him," Veronica pleaded.

    "And don''t take him away from the Dubois mansion," Veronica said again.

    He had expected it, when Jasper finally showed his power to the world, neither Florentia nor Avalon would stand still. They would be attracted to him. Maybe they would take him to a secret facility where he would never see his family again. The Dubois couple had mobilized the power of their money to keep Jasper safe.

    But they were totally amateurs about it. They didn''t know how to control Jasper. They didn''t know how to cure it. They didn''t even dare ask anyone about Jasper before. It was a disgrace that at the same time could threaten the peace of his son.

    "Chronos!" The older general shouted, then a scythe-like weapon was now in his hand.

    "Reverse time!!" He said again.

    Then a pentagram painting that glowed golden appeared in the air and shone on Jasper''s body. A magical chain emerged from it and began to entangle Jasper''s body. Then a few minutes passed as the light faded. Jasper opened his eyes. He looked confused by her condition.

    His body was already normal, he was handsome and charming as usual. His clothes were even back to the way they were when he watched his sister walk down the aisle.

    "What happened?" He looked confused.

    "Jasper!" Veronica rushes to unlock his prison and several knights untie his silver chains. Veronica hugged him tightly. Meanwhile, the reddish bruises from being touched by the silver began to fade rapidly. Jasper had a higher regeneration ability than ordinary pureblood vampires.

    "Sir Jasper doesn''t remember anything, I rewinded his life time by about six hours before he transformed into a hell monster. But in a few hours he will change again,"

    "What? Then what should we do?"

    "If he has already grown wings, even any general wouldn''t be able to withstand it. Therefore, let me explain your current condition, sir Jasper," The general holding the Chronos weapon began to speak.

    "So, this is a symptom that appears only in pure-blood vampires. There are some people who are born with demonic DNA thicker than any vampire. Vampires, created from the fusion of humans with demonic curses. That''s what makes us unable to live like humans."

    "Demon DNA can take over the bodies of specially born vampires like Jasper, giving them incredible strength and irresistible thirst. You''ve all seen that happen to sir Jasper..however, devils shouldn''t exist in the world. Because of that sir Jasper is very vulnerable to sunlight. The repercussions were far worse than those experienced by other vampires. I think sir Jasper is the owner of the strongest demon DNA I have ever seen. If the power can''t be controlled then¡ª"

    "Tell me sir! How can I cure it?" Jasper looked desperate, he held the general''s arm who had a mustache and a thin beard as if pleading.

    "Sir Jasper, you must have suffered a lot during this time. But we might be able to help you . . it''s just that you have to be aware and willing to do that," said the general again.

    "What do you mean?" Jasper asked.

    "My name is Alexander Gregovich, General of Avalon," the man introduced himself.

    "Sir! You want to take Jasper to Avalon''s side? He''s a Duke candidate!"

    "Isn''t the safety of himself and those around him more important right now? You wouldn''t want a potential successor who is also a Monster. Is that right?" General Gregovich asked.

    "Jasper? Has anyone asked you to join before?" Maxwell asked.

    "Not asking me to join, Commander Petrovsky said that Avalon had a place for people like me. They said they could help me. And I''ve turned them down, mother," Jasper shook his head.

    "In six hours, you will be again possessed by the Devil''s DNA, sir Jasper. I am here at the invitation of Duke Dubois. I also wanted to see what you looked like from the report I received from Petrovsky. As it turns out, you are quite lucky that I can manipulate time. But not forever. So, what''s your decision?"

    "Jasper is not going to Avalon to be the subject of your experiment!" Veronica forbade, she bit her lip because she was so emotional.

    "Your Grace, believe me, only Avalon has the facilities to deal with Jasper," Maxwell muttered.

    "And you! aren''t you a Florentian general? But why do you even familiarize yourself with the enemy? You¡ª" Veronica pointed at General Maxwell''s accusing face.

    General Alexander did another time manipulation, he rubbed Veronica''s eyes and looked confused for a while. .the general did the same to other eyewitnesses.

    "What happened? Why are we in the basement? Valerie''s wedding dance should have started," Veronica looked confused and in a hurry.

    "Jasper! I''ll be waiting for you in the dance hall..this time you might meet a girl you like," Veronica laughed before disappearing down the hall.

    "So sir Jasper, what''s your decision?" asked the general again.

    Jasper took a breath. If the situation was really that bad, he would have to find another way to deal with it. Including asking Avalon for help though.

    "I''ll come along, but I don''t want to be the object of your experiment," said Jasper.

    "No, of course not. I''m not the mad scientist Rutherford.. I have my ways," he said again sympathetically.

 Chapter 59 - Their First Date

    After more than two weeks, maybe the wedding at Dubois Mansion would be one of the most memorable events for the next few dozen years. The Dubois family had spent a lot of money entertaining their guests. They even brought in exotic humans from across the country to be donors for party dishes.

    The Jaguar team members returned to their busy lives on the third day. They seemed still not used to the fact that Valerie turned out to be Valor, the crybaby knight who had often been their bullies in the past. In addition, although having female knights was not unusual, the Jaguar team had never had a female member before. But in the end they responded positively. Rupert even joked that having a fellow knight as beautiful as Valerie would make the team members even more excited. Raphael responded with a fierce look.

    Something a little different, Valerie said goodbye to Jasper who suddenly had to leave. He kept the location of his destination a secret, but he was with a stout middle-aged man who had a thin mustache on his fierce face. Since Lapella was a neutral territory, they also invited Avalon''s party to the wedding. Raphael recognized him as one of Avalon''s generals whose powers were still mysterious. Valerie herself had a strange feeling when she saw the general. As if she used to know him, especially in her past life.

    But she knew that was impossible, because in her past life Valerie had never spoken to any generals. Especially general Avalon. There was some trepidation knowing Jasper would follow the general into their territory. Because even though Jasper was adamant that he just wanted treatment, he could have really changed sides.

    Valerie was also a little suspicious of General Maxwell, who seems to occasionally talk to General Avalon. They didn''t look friendly, but they weren''t hostile either. Valerie knew that the two sides were in a truce. But the interaction between the two of them was still strange. Because Florentia and Avalon were still at war and fighting over territory.

    Then, was there another side to those generals that he didn''t know about?

    "No need to think about it, I trust General Maxwell, he knows what he''s doing..I''ve never met anyone so great at keeping secrets as he was. So, he was probably just trying to find information. You know, the last incident about the Shadows? They''re still missing, Avalon is after them but some Florentians are also involved for the mission," Raphael responded to Valerie''s concern.

    "But, they don''t investigate Shadows at all I guess, but Jasper. Reportedly, he has demonic DNA or something..I know it from Petrovsky," Valerie couldn''t believe it right away.

    "Again, that''s Jasper''s decision. He''s an adult and that''s his choice. I think he''s a patriot who won''t switch sides that easily," said Raphael.

    "Yes, but as his sister..Even if he changes sides later, I just hope he''s happy," said Valerie a little sadly.

    She stared out the window a little absentmindedly. The journey was very long and tiring. Her back and legs felt sore from being in the carriage for more than five hours. Raphael brought his wife back to his home in Acheron. They brought a group of horse-drawn carriages with many chests of Valerie''s belongings.

    There were all her dresses, shoes and jewelry. All the luxuries she got while being the daughter of the Dubois family. Although soon She probably won''t have much chance of wearing it since She''ll be serving as a knight.

    "Let''s focus on our honeymoon, Raphael," Valerie said, changing the subject while forcing Raphael to look her in the eyes.

    "Don''t start again, Valerie," Raphael shook his head.

    "You need to treat me properly as a wife. Come on, this isn''t a fake marriage right? You said you didn''t want to take marriage lightly," Valerie was a little annoyed.

    Raphael often kept his distance from her. He even refused to look her in the eye when he spoke. Any normal man would really look forward to the first night after the wedding. Valerie was not an innocent girl either. She was also curious, she wanted to know. She feared that she would spend her youth as a virgin if her husband kept his distance.

    "I don''t want this to be awkward, you will be my fellow knight later."

    "Then? Are we the first couple to serve in the military?"

    "No," Raphael looked nervous.

    "Then what''s the problem?" Valerie insisted.

    "You never give up, do you?" Raphael smiled.

    "Oh, I know. You''re just a little shy. So we have to get used to it," Valerie smirked and hugged her arm again.

    "Valerie, I know that you don''t like me enough. So, I want to start this slowly..there''s no need to rush since we''re already married there''ll be plenty of time to¡ª"

    "Eh? But I quite like you, Raphael," Valerie argued. The man looked surprised.

    "I''ve always felt that you''re attractive, physically you''re my favorite type," Valerie laughs.

    So, Valerie only likes him physically? Raphael had no idea that it could be quite painful for him. He had noticed it a long time ago. The girl didn''t react the way he wanted to be around him. She didn''t blush, didn''t look at him with flowery or adoring eyes.

    Valerie obviously didn''t see him as the object of romance. She was quite close to Raphael, but as a friend, as superior and subordinate, not as lovers. She never felt awkward around him, and could talk about things that were a bit taboo. Because of that, Raphael knew that the girl clearly didn''t see him as a man.

    While Raphael, might be the only one in this relationship that felt a flutter every time they touched. At first Raphael thought it was his lousy reaction to being single for over twenty-five years. But, Raphael wasn''t stupid either. Ever since he found out that Valerie was a girl. He had seen her differently.

    Valerie might take the first night''s interactions lightly. She was taught that it was natural. However, Raphael knew that when they did, she might regret it.

    "We''ve arrived at Acheron, you can open the window wider. The air is fresher here," said Raphael while feeling his wife''s hair which was now a little messed up from the long journey.

    "Wow! I love the houses!" Valerie looked enthusiastic. Acheron was a rural area with an unpretentious community.

    The humans there built fertile farms and livestock. Meanwhile the vampires worked in gold mines and sold them all over the world. The ruling duke of Acheron arranged for the entire architecture of the buildings there to remain classic as a tourist attraction. Although simple, there were also shops selling expensive branded clothes and knick-knacks specifically for the upper class nobles.

    Raphael took her shopping. Because of that, Valerie let go of her hair bun, removed all the knick-knacks or ornaments on her head and then let down her silver hair. It makes it look fresher. Valerie was born beautiful and she didn''t need a lot of makeup to make her stand out.

    "I already have a lot of clothes and shoes, is there anything interesting here?" Valerie said while being guided by her husband down from the horse carriage.

    ***

    "Wow! These gloves are good, I need these," Valerie looked cheerful while fingering a glove made of buffalo skin.

    Raphael took her to the gun shop. Acheron was famous for their skilled blacksmiths. Most were from among humans.

    "You like to practice swords? My lady?"

    "Yes, I will often use the sword,"

    "Then we also recommend that you buy these elbow and knee protectors.. lightweight and effective against impact. It will also support your knees if you fight at high speed," said the shopkeeper kindly.

    Valerie also continued to look at the various objects on display in the shop. She certainly didn''t need a sword. Because she already had an Apollon that would never dull.

    "Raphael! Take a look at this! I think this jaguar hanger would fit my Apollon, what do you think? Eh? Where is he?" Valerie looked around. He also found Raphael outside the shop talking to some girls.

    "Sir Raphael! How long will you stay in Acheron?"

    "Sir Raphael, I''m having a drinking party together tomorrow afternoon, would you be willing to come?"

    Valerie was gloomy for a moment. Well, she realized that she married the famous Raphael Chastain. It was natural that many girls tried to approach him. But he didn''t like Raphael''s weak reaction when dealing with the girls. Couldn''t he just put on a disapproving face and then leave?

    "Is the invitation okay for two?" Valerie followed him and immediately took his arm in a friendly manner.

    "Umm, what''s your relationship with sir Raphael?" One of the girls looked displeased.

    "I''m the wife he just married, let me introduce myself, my name is Valerie Chastain," said Valerie, showing off her elegant smile.

    It didn''t take long before the girls finally dispersed.

    "They look disappointed," Raphael responded.

    "Oh, are you sad because you lost a fan? Gosh they see you like a cat in heat," said Valerie a little sarcastically.

    "And you never see me like that?"

    "Hmm, no?" Valerie hesitated a little.

    "It would be very embarrassing if I showed lusting eyes. Why does it have to be like that? Women can''t indulge their lust like that,"

    Raphael laughed.

    "That''s why I said, don''t tease me. You''re not ready for this yet...there will be a good time to do it, when we both want it," said Raphael calmly.

 Chapter 60 - Their First Night

    The Chastain mansion that was built near the farm and the lake was the largest building there. It was not as grand as the Dubois mansion, but Chastain''s house has a classic architecture resembling a medieval castle. But the contents were neither dark nor somber as the Marchioness had renewed its furnishings and interiors at least once every two years.

    The Chastains were passionate about art. Valerie finds ancient statues that she usually only sees in museums there. She also recognized some paintings which were signed by renowned artists. The host''s interior taste was also elegant, not overwhelming and not focused on luxury. But anyone who stepped into the house would immediately know that the house was owned by a well-known, wealthy family.

    Raphael actually probably didn''t need to work. Being a knight, he wouldn''t get the wealth he could easily get from his family. .

    Valerie also experienced the same thing. He could ask anything of the Dubois family. They were never short of money. But now she was the wife of the Chastain family. Will she get a monthly allowance from Raphael?

    Her husband was not the head of the main family, he also still has an older brother. Right now, because their private house wasn''t ready for her to live in yet, he brought Valerie back to His family''s mansion.

    Valerie was greeted with friendliness and joy. Luckily Valerie was used to socializing even though it could be tiring for her sometimes. She could smile, crack jokes every now and then and knew how to keep people from getting bored when talking to her. However, of all the people around her right now¡ªshe could only converse comfortably with Raphael.

    "Beautiful horse!" Valerie complimented when Raphael took her to visit his family''s stables.

    The Chastain family was also famous for breeding horses with superior bloodlines. Valerie could see that there were three horses grazing in the stable. They all have charming and well-groomed Manes. She could see that they were fed a special diet so that their coat looked shiny and healthy.

    It was said that caring for expensive horses also requires a special atmosphere. Some horse owners used to put a special fragrance in their stables to make them comfortable. Some even turn the music on for the four-legged herbivore.

    "Young Lady, this one''s name is Veruca, she''s a female, she''s almost two years old and she''ll soon be ready to compete," a human, who seemed to be in charge of taking care of the horses explained.

    "Competed?"

    "I mean equestrian competitions, you know, they''re going to be ridden and then controlled to jump and overcome obstacles, my brother, good at this." Raphael Explained.

    "Oh yes, young master Leonard is said to be riding Veruca for the first time. However, young lady Valerie..would you be interested in trying to ride Veruca?" The man offered.

    "Eh? Me?"

    "But isn''t she a valuable horse? I''m afraid it will stress her out," Valerie refused subtly.

    "Is that so? Too bad," the man laughed.

    Actually, Valerie was quite interested. But of all the activities of the nobility that she had done, horse riding was the most difficult thing for her. She couldn''t keep her back steady on any horse. Valerie had just become the daughter-in-law of the Chastains, she didn''t want to quickly embarrass herself. She had to practice more before showing off her riding skills.

    When Valerie had just arrived at the Chastain mansion, everyone was busy entertaining her. They tried to please her and get to know her with everything in the Chastain mansion. Marchioness even got busy chatting with her before finally the Chastain house tour on the first day ended at the stables like this.

    "Marchioness said she wanted to take you for an evening walk around the lake. Pardon my over-enthusiastic parents. They don''t have any daughters so they''d be spoiling their daughter-in-law too much..my sister-in-law must be glad you''re here because she can share my father and mother''s care with you," Raphael shook his head, showing his regret.

    "It doesn''t matter, your family is very warm. But why don''t you smile so often?" Valerie teased him.

    "Hahaha young master Raphael is always like this, lady Valerie. He''s too serious. Have him have a little fun," the man added.

    "I''ll try, sir," Valerie laughed too.

    She realized that compared to her own family, Chastain seemed more receptive to human existence. There were no obvious boundaries. Even so, high-class positions were still dominated by vampires. But still, the job of caring for expensive horses was usually not done by humans.

    The man in front of her right now must be very good at his job. Each horse could cost more than two ounces of gold.

    "Raphael, wait a minute," Valerie tried to catch up to Raphael who was walking quite fast in front of her. Her husband took her back to the main house, but he didn''t even hold her hand.

    "Did something happen?"

    "I sprained my leg, but it''ll get better soon..I can''t walk fast enough."

    "Valerie, you''re a knight. How could you let yourself get injured just from walking around my family''s house?" The commander complained but he was now half-squatting across from her.

    "What do you want?"

    "Come on, I''ll carry you"

    Valerie hesitated a little, but finally she hugged his neck. Raphael stood up while supporting her legs.

    "Sorry if I''m a little heavy," Valerie chimed in. She knew that she was not heavy at all. She was a girl with a proportional slim body. Although lately she rarely exercised, she made sure that her body was kept beautiful. Vampires didn''t get fat easily. They only drink blood. But there were some special cases where drinking too much blood would lead to obesity.

    "You''re as light as a goose down pillow," Raphael commented.

    Valerie tightened her arms. She brought her face close to her husband''s neck as if trying to absorb his warmth. The man was now her legal husband. Where she depends for everything, someone who could protect her and someone who was obliged to ensure her happiness and security. How could she burden her commander with such a huge responsibility? Raphael didn''t even see her as a girl.

    "You know, I think I''m really tired..I was immediately shown around when I arrived. We even did some old shopping when we arrived at Acheron. So, I want to sleep."

    ***

    Valerie watched as she was seated on her bed, she saw Raphael examining her feet. He checked her left ankle which looked blue from the sprain.

    He even gave her a massage. When his fingers touched the soles of Valerie''s bare feet. The girl felt awkward. But the man seemed unfazed. He did something similar in the military. He was just making sure that Valerie''s leg would be fine.

    "Do you want to sleep now?"

    Valerie shook her head.

    "I just want to lay down on the bed. My back hurts,"

    Valerie then lifted herself onto the bed and rested her head comfortably.

    "You''re here too, Raphael..sleep next to me. Aren''t you tired?"

    Raphael seemed to hesitate for a moment before finally taking off his shoes and loosening his collar before climbing into the big bed and sleeping next to his wife.

    "Sleeping in such a soft and comfortable bed like this feels strange..during wartime, we used to sleep on cold hard ground, or mattresses full of fleas," Valerie commented.

    "We''re not in a state of war, Now it''s a truce..So, even when we return to active duty, we will not undergo a tiring mission and live as concernedly as before. We''ll probably be in the office more waiting for orders," Raphael tilted his head as he spoke to Valerie.

    The girl was a little unfocused, once again she looked at Raphael Chastain who had loosened his shirt and unbuttoned a few buttons. Valerie could see the perfect masculine muscles behind it that aroused the curiosity of any normal woman.

    "Ugh! What did you see?" Raphael who realized where Valerie''s eyes were looking¡ª looked nervous and closed his shirt.

    "Why are you being shy like that? When I was in the military barracks I was used to seeing you topless," Valerie pouted.

    "That''s not something a woman should say," Raphael advised. He then turned around.

    "I want to see it, can I?"

    "No,"

    "Just curious, can''t I? You have nothing to lose," said Valerie again.

    "No," Raphael remained nonchalant and he closed his eyes.

    "You can see mine too," Valerie said in a small voice.

    This time Raphael turned around and looked into her eyes.

    "Don''t start, Valerie," he said, his ears turning red.

    "Why? What''s the point of being husband and wife if you can''t see each other''s bodies?" Valerie said again, grinning.

    Raphael sighed in surrender.

    "All right, you can see as you please. But that''s all. Don''t touch me," the commander warned.

    Valerie laughed.

    "You know that I was just joking with you," the girl said with a slight smirk.

    "Whatever," Raphael said curtly before he turned his back on Valerie and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 61 - The Master And His Disciple (1)

    Morning had come, this was the first time Valerie was awakened by the sound of a rooster crowing. The Chastain Mansion did keep a lot of animals. Even though they didn''t eat eggs, the human servants there were allowed to take care of them in the garden. Even though it was morning, it was still quite dark. There was only a tinge of orange on the horizon which indicates the sun was not yet ready to be fully present.

    Vampires always wake up refreshed. No sleepiness left. They never even fell asleep. Because their bodies didn''t actually need sleep. They could close their eyes and dream, lying down for a few hours could relax their sore muscles. It will restore their fitness. But never a vampire died from not sleeping.

    Even so, sleeping became a habit for some vampires. It helps them organize their daily schedule. Also to rest their brains.

    Valerie glanced at Raphael, who still had his eyes closed. Vampires didn''t snore. When they sleep, it looks like a corpse in a coffin. Only their breath and the movement of their stomachs indicated that they were still alive. Valerie was still not satisfied with admiring Raphael''s physique. If he smiled more often and was more outgoing in his society, he would probably be more popular and move up his career quickly.

    Just being a war hero was not enough for promotion. Sometimes achievement was not enough. People who were good at socializing and obedient to their superiors were said to be easier to get promoted. The military environment was no exception. But Raphael''s achievements were so prominent at Florentia that he continued to make his career fast.

    "Raphael, wake up," Valerie shook his shoulder.

    The man didn''t react. Valerie also brought her face right in front of him with only an inch of distance apart. She then called again.

    "Raphael, hey,"

    When the man finally opened his eyes, he found Valerie''s face right in front of him. He was shocked and immediately stepped aside.

    "Damn, I thought you were Shadows," he complained.

    "Shadows? Gosh I''m sure even though I haven''t showered I''m still pretty..mistaking me for Shadows is quite sad," Valerie complained sullenly.

    "How can you be so confident? Does your family praise you too much? Calling yourself beautiful will make it hard for you to make friends," Raphael criticized her.

    "I''m just joking, but we have more important things to do, Raphael," Valerie looked at him seriously.

    "What?"

    Valerie then removed her nightgown slightly, revealing her long, beautiful legs. Raphael once again reflexively cast his eyes in another direction. He still wasn''t used to being around girls. It had all tested his tenacity and noble intention to keep his hands. Especially if the woman was as beautiful as his wife.

    "What are you doing?" He shouted a little panicked with a red face.

    "Here," Valerie showed her Apollon sword which she had hidden under her dress.

    "Why are you blushing?" Valerie laughed.

    "I have to start training, so I can be strong enough before I return to the military," Valerie continued.

    "Alright, then change your clothes, I''ll be waiting for you on the training grounds soon," Raphael said after sighing.

    ***

    The training ground in the Chastain residence was quite large. They have long mastered cursed weapons for generations so every member of their family must seriously master swordsmanship. Valerie could also see the knights of the Chastain family who were training there diligently.

    Unlike the Dubois family, it seems that the knights who use the training field were not all mercenaries. There were also several members of the Chastain family. Both men and women who now wear comfortable clothes and long pants and protective gloves to protect their palms from abrasions.

    Valerie entered the field with light steps. She stretched her muscles, then did a light warm-up. She also wore a shirt and trousers that would make it easier for her to move around. She didn''t forget to wear leather gloves to protect her palms from friction.

    Valerie came alone and she didn''t greet anyone other than a nod of her head. She was still an amateur in swordsmanship, her teacher used to teach just to be able to defend himself. But Valerie had spent four years in her past life in real fighting and hunting. Her sword skills were now on par with senior knights.

    She even beat Edgar in training, she was one of the tough elite Jaguar team members. But Raphael always said that training was different from real combat¡ª no matter how serious Edgar was against her.

    "My lady, welcome to the Chastain residence," one of the female knights who realized her status came over to say hello. Valerie nodded gracefully, showing her elegant demeanor.

    "Greetings, my name is Valerie. Does Chastain have many knights?"

    "We have two hundred active knights, most of the chastain family''s children also train here. sometimes we are asked to join Duke Acheron''s army to go to the border against the mountain pirates, as you can see, currently there are only half of our knights guarding the vicinity of the Chastain residence," the short-haired female knight explained. She had a sweet face and petite body. From her bloodshot eyes, Valerie could tell that she was also a pure-blood vampire.

    "Chloe, is everything okay?" Raphael came to the training ground, he was wearing a comfortable suit, a black shirt and cotton pants and elbow protectors and gloves. He looks cool and tough. Valerie could notice that the knights on the training grounds admired him. He looked at Valerie and asked her to come closer.

    Valerie immediately wore a serious attitude similar to the one she did in the Taverin war. Raphael was her superior, a commander she had to respect. So she was back to being Valor this time.

    "Practice is different from real combat, I''m sure you''re one of the most experienced knights here. You''ve survived multiple death threats including facing other cursed weapon users. However, the world expects more from you, Valerie..Being a cursed weapon user means that your enemies are also many times stronger," Raphael began to explain.

    "I see, so, should I practice more?"

    Valerie was indeed a war veteran, she also has a cursed weapon. But she started too late. She had never seriously become a knight until the chance to come back to life had convinced her to become stronger.

    "We''re not here to train, Valerie,"

    "What?"

    "Chloe, injure Lady Valerie as badly as possible," Raphael ordered the female knight.

    "What? But sir, she is your wife."

    "You may not know it, but my wife is a cursed weapon wielder.. Now, I order the two of you to fight seriously as if your lives are at stake here," said Raphael again.

 Chapter 62 - The Master And The Disciple (2)

    Valerie hadn''t been introduced to Chloe at all. She couldn''t guess. Who was she? What was she doing here? If she was a knight serving the Chastain family, why was she a pureblood vampire? Or was she one of the relatives who still had Chastain blood?

    What was clear, Chloe''s gaze was now not as friendly as before. The girl who looked cheerful earlier now took out the Karabela sword that used to be used by people living in the desert area. It was a large and heavy-looking sword. According to Valerie, the sword didn''t really fit the tiny Chloe. But the girl caught her breath and made a stance while preparing her sword. Chloe gave off an aura of intimidation that was perhaps more so than any other knight she had ever met.

    Valerie didn''t want to play around either. She must not forget her main intention after getting a second chance at life. She must reach a high position in Florentia. That meant she had to be stronger.

    "Apollon! Transform!" Valerie shouted. A mysterious wind blew through her hair. maybe it was Apollon''s power that would finally be used after so many months of just resting.

    Chloe also attacked her. She stomped on the ground before shooting like an arrow at her with the tip of her sword drawn towards his heart. She''s really serious. She attacks with killing intent.

    But Valerie jumped back and dodged. She felt blood ripple down her palm, whereupon she firmly gripped Apollon. Valerie fixed her eyes, made a quick analysis while trying to endure Chloe''s merciless barrage of attacks.

    Chloe once again slashed her Karabela. Valerie ducked her head quickly to dodge, but she could hear a metallic whirring sound passing through her head that made her joints ache. If the sword hit her, she might not be able to survive. Chloe ends up accidentally slashing at the training straw target and making it fall apart.

    But she could see that the sword was heavy. Even though the impact of the attack was tremendous, Chloe couldn''t move it freely. That''s why Chloe made sure each of her attacks were precise. She was always aiming at the vital point, she would not give her opponent a chance to fight back.

    But the Apollon used by Valerie was very light. Valerie counterattacked. She took the right side, because she noticed Chloe hardly ever attacked to the other side. Chloe had to use both of her hands to attack because of the weight and impact of the blow.

    Valerie slashed her sword straight at Chloe''s chest. The girl jumped back, though she tried a little harder to carry the sword with her. It seems that Chloe was not the type of one-on-one fighter. She may move more often to immobilize enemy weapons, kill horses and destroy enemy chariots. Therefore she uses a sword that was quite large.

    Apollon''s attack managed to make a deep cut in her shoulder. Blood was pouring out quite profusely but Chloe just grabbed it. She had lost half of her ability to control the sword. But Valerie wasn''t willing to show mercy. This was a fight. As long as no one raised their hand and said surrender¡ªthe fight would continue until one of them died.

    The gathered knights watched the two women fight¡ªlooking tense. Raphael was no exception who folded his arms and observed the skills of the two knights from a distance.

    "Isn''t she your wife, my Lord?"

    "Then?"

    "She fought Chloe, she could die," said one of the knights anxiously.

    Even though it looked like Valerie was superior to Chloe right now¡ªthe knights were still worried about their young master''s new wife. Raphael seemed unmoved, showing that he trusted Valerie''s power.

    Valerie increased her running speed and tried to attack her once again from Chloe''s blind spot. But the girl didn''t seem fazed about the same trick a second time. She fixed her eyes, making it difficult for Valerie to approach. The defense was perfect.

    She could now see Chloe making circular patterns with her Karabela sword on the ground. Was that a distraction tactic? Valerie didn''t know, what was clear was that she had to beat Chloe as fast as possible. Valerie also slashed Apollon at her.

    Apollon gusts carried a sharp slash that tore through Chloe''s clothes. But now the girl carrying her sword no longer scratched the ground and continued to spin it fast. The spin caused a flash of light and Chloe let it go. She threw it quickly at Valerie who was running towards her.

    Raphael gasped. Chloe was an unpredictable fighter. She could perform any attack without anyone guessing it beforehand. It was the first time they had seen Chloe throw her fast-spinning Karabela at her enemy. Valerie, who had trained her reflexes, rolled to the right to avoid it. Although the Karabela managed to slash her left arm a little.

    Karabela fell to the ground. But Chloe turns out to still have another weapon. She took out a rapier, two slender short swords that better suited her posture. Valerie immediately got up and ran towards her. She brought Apollon against the Rapier Chloe.

    The girl looked troubled. But Valerie was no less overwhelmed. She used to use Apollon without pitting it against other weapons. A loud clunk was heard. The women did not give up. Everything would be easier if only Valerie could bring out Apollon''s solar power. But she didn''t really know how. Besides, she felt it was unfair. Because Chloe fought only with pure fighting skills.

    Valerie was tired of playing around. She should be more serious. Raphael asked her to fight with killing intent. She had to hurt Chloe as badly as she could because she would do the same to her. This was a kill or be killed situation. No one would be punished if someone died in the dueling field.

    Valerie jumped back with the intention of catching her breath for a moment. She drew Apollon back at Chloe. If she attacked from the front, this battle would only become more and more exhausting. Valerie was waiting for Chloe to chase after her. After a few seconds of waiting for each other, Chloe finally ran towards her. She was not as fast as Valerie.

    The silver haired girl let Chloe chase her from behind. Then, when she met the wall. Valerie stepped and jumped quite high. She landed right behind Chloe and plunged Apollon''s sharp tip into her shoulder. Until her cursed sword pierced her.

    Chloe choked. She coughed as she tried to free the sword from her bones and flesh. However, Valerie, who was now sitting on her back, kept pressing her by twisting it slightly to make the effect more painful. That made Chloe finally have to give up.

    "Good job Valerie, I can see that your abilities are still intact," Raphael voiced, signaling the end of the duel.

 Chapter 63 - Conversation With The Sword

    "A great battle, Lady Valerie, I rarely meet an opponent as tough as you. But, aren''t you said to be a cursed weapon user? But what is the power of your weapon?" Chloe asked while pressing her injured shoulder with a clean cotton cloth. Blood was seen seeping there. But the longer the flow was not too strong and the wound would close soon.

    "I still haven''t gotten the hang of it because I haven''t had it that long," Valerie said in response.

    Chloe didn''t seem to be looking at herself with vengeance. Indeed, there was a sense of disappointment because she was defeated, but she faced it with sportsmanship. Meanwhile Valerie felt guilty. She shouldn''t have gone overboard in injuring her. It was just practice. But Raphael''s words telling her to be serious and hurt each other as badly as possible ¡ªhad affected her.

    The knights looked at her with mixed thoughts. Was it true that Lady Valerie was Raphael''s new wife? She was a very attractive woman and at first glance looked gentle. But she used a cursed weapon. However, the knights still couldn''t figure it out. How could her own husband ask her to fight so seriously the first day she set foot on the training field?

    She could be injured, her face could be disfigured and she could even die. Did the two of them marry because of an arranged marriage so Raphael didn''t care if his wife was alive or not? The knights looked at Valerie with pitying eyes and glared at Raphael fiercely.

    Raphael noticed the unfriendly look. But he had no other choice. Valerie was a knight, she wields a cursed sword. This means that she would always be targeted to be killed. She couldn''t keep practicing. She had to be able to protect herself. Although for Raphael himself he found it hard to do so.

    But Raphael didn''t know if there was anyone else who was more suitable to train Valerie than him. Because Raphael was determined to make sure Valerie grew and became as strong as him in the future. Other cursed weapon users might be tougher in training Valerie. Or vice versa¡ªwould not be serious enough to teach her.

    Raphael might be her husband, but for now she wanted Valerie to see him as her mentor. And the girl, determined not to disappoint Raphael. When they entered the training ground, Valerie seemed to forget that Raphael was her husband.

    What she remembered was that Raphael was both her commander and mentor. The relaxed and intimate days between the two of them over the past few weeks had now evaporated. Valerie again found it difficult to see Raphael as the opposite sex at this time.

    She felt stupid, because had allowed herself to be carried away with all the fantasies of love and fairytales in her mind. Valerie was no longer an ordinary girl who deserves to feel romantic or thrilling moments with her new husband. She should never have thought that way. Because Raphael married her for the purpose of bringing her back to the military.

    Valerie must not forget that she had been given a second chance at life. She also wields a cursed sword which was a great responsibility. Before she wins a war or becomes a general she must not relax. Especially hoping that Raphael, who had sacrificed a lot for her, would treat her as a real wife.

    Valerie slapped her cheeks to strengthen her resolve. She was too negligent. She couldn''t burden Raphael any more than now.

    "Valerie," Raphael called.

    "Yes, sir!" Valerie replied in a submissive tone.

    Raphael was silent for a moment. This duel seemed to have revived Valerie''s knight instincts. She returned to being professional to him. That should be a good thing. If Valerie got too close to him¡ªit would be difficult for Raphael to train her. But the man felt something pierce his heart. He regretted because maybe he would forever be distant from Valerie, his newly married wife.

    "Let''s talk about Apollon," said Raphael, asking her to follow him.

    "Yes, sir,"

    They both sat on the edge of the training field. Meanwhile the other knights were busy training and dueling again. Chloe herself was greeted by another female knight who wanted to check on her injury. Valerie waited beside her commander while twisting the hilt of Apollon''s sword as if trying to get used to it.

    "You have good reflexes, you can think quickly and are good at analyzing your enemy''s weaknesses. Maybe because you''ve fought before, it trains your instincts. Still, a few months of experience on the front line shouldn''t be enough to give you that ability," Raphael analyzes.

    Valerie gasped. She realized that his current skills were due to his more than four years of experience on the front lines. It was in her past life. The current her had only experienced the war for a few months. She shouldn''t be as tough as she is now.

    "Maybe I''m talented, sir," Valerie smiled. She didn''t know how else to dodge. Maybe one day she would reveal to Raphael about herself coming back to life after dying in Avalon''s base. But not now.

    "Yes, you may be a few of the many talented people I know. However, as a cursed weapon user you must recognize Apollon''s power,"

    "I still can''t get him to bring out his true power. Only when I faced General Gunther a while ago," Valerie lowered her head.

    "What about when you face Shadows who break into your house?"

    "Ah yes, that disgusting monster. I think I had time to make Apollon shine. When I was in a state of urgency. Maybe Apollon reacted when I almost died,"

    "That''s not how cursed weapons work. You have to communicate with them."

    "How?"

    "Talk to him,"

    "Huh? Are you crazy? Talking to inanimate objects?"

    "Cursed weapons are not inanimate objects, they have Souls. Normally, those of us who wield cursed weapons would unknowingly be able to do it. But in your case, maybe you should put more effort into it,"

    "How to?"

    "Like I said, talk to your sword,"

    "You have to believe that he''s not an inanimate object, you have to believe that he has a soul and try to befriend him. For now, that''s your only job. After you can awaken Apollon''s power then I will train you again," Raphael explained again before ruffling her hair and walking away.

    "Don''t do that, sir," Valerie rebuked.

    "What?"

    "Don''t get too close to me, I don''t want to misunderstand. I mustn''t forget that you married me to bring me back to Florentia," Valerie reminded.

    Raphael felt a gray cloud overshadow his heart at this moment. He didn''t know that Valerie trying to keep his distance from him would make him sad.

    "Oh, okay," said Raphael a little sadly. He shouldn''t have been shaken by this. Wasn''t he the one who wanted to keep his distance from his wife first?

    Then, Valerie again immersed in her own world. He looked at Apollon in her hands seriously, and called out his name. She tries to communicate with him. Raphael didn''t go. He sat back down by Valerie''s side.

    The girl was trying to get Apollon to act on her. She closed her eyes, trying to understand it. But she still didn''t understand how to communicate with Apollon. Would the sword talk to her later? Or maybe she''ll talk telepathically to him?

    Like some pure-blooded vampires, they were said to be able to control people''s minds. Just like General Gunther had done to her. But she had never met a vampire who could read minds. Valerie felt her imagination might be limited. She wanted to know what it was like if she could communicate with Apollon?

    Without Valerie knowing, Raphael was still observing her. He noticed his wife''s confused expression while trying to understand Apollon. The man found it attractive to him. He had never felt interested in a woman''s behavior except this time. This was not the first time he had met a beautiful noble girl. It also wasn''t the first time he''d known a female knight wielding a cursed weapon either. There was something about Valerie that Raphael couldn''t ignore.

    But now the girl seemed to be trying to keep her distance from him. It made Raphael uncomfortable.

    "I don''t like this," said Raphael irritably.

    "Eh? Why?"

    "I told you, I take marriage seriously. Even though I''m also your mentor, and may have to have the heart to force you into danger that could take your life¡ªI''m still your husband and you''re still my wife," Raphael insisted.

    "I still don''t understand, what are you trying to say? Wasn''t it your sense of responsibility as a commander that made you decide to marry me?"

    "I''m not that patriotic. Do you think if there was another girl in the same situation as you¡ª I would do it?" Raphael said with reddened ears.

    "Eh? So¡ª"

    "Of course I did it because of you, Valerie Chastain.. Because I¡ª care about you," Raphael insisted again.

 Chapter 64 - The Problem In The Border

    Speaking with a sword he said, Valerie was still trying to digest it. All this time she had thought of Apollon as a magical inanimate object that certainly had no soul. Although Apollon seemed to understand when Valerie ordered him to transform¡ªValerie didn''t feel like he was a living thing.

    She was still on the edge of the training ground, where currently Raphael Chastain was still training there fighting swords with several knights who seemed overwhelmed against him. Raphael didn''t like reducing power, he didn''t use Demetria when he was on the training field. But he used an ordinary sword to make the duel more balanced.

    "So, Apollon, won''t you talk to me?" Valerie asked softly at the beautiful and slender sword in her hand.

    Apollon didn''t answer. Valerie felt stupid for a moment.

    "Where did you learn swordsmanship, my lady?" Valerie saw Chloe trying to talk to her. She had a bandage wrapped around her back. There''s a bit of guilt. Maybe Valerie had hurt her too much earlier.

    Lately, when Valerie was faced with a battle situation¡ªshe didn''t feel like herself. Raphael once said that cursed weapons could also affect her emotions. Maybe that''s why Valerie was so thirsty to hurt her opponent. She became a bit lost in empathy and compassion. She will regret it after everything happened. After all, it was a cursed weapon that came from hell. There must be consequences that must be accepted in exchange for great power.

    "The Dubois family also requires their sons and daughters to practice martial arts..though not as seriously as the Chastains did. We''ve only recently learned that we have a cursed weapon. So this is all new to me," Valerie said, still hoping to make a connection with the sword which was now silent as usual.

    "Then you are a talented person, my lady. I didn''t expect that. When we were told that lord Raphael married Valerie Dubois, I thought you were an elegant and perfect noblewoman. You are very famous, even to Acheron," Chloe said.

    Valerie just laughed awkwardly. She didn''t have any outstanding achievements. She never wrote a book, threw a charity party herself or did anything important. She didn''t understand why the rumors about her were quite popular. She was indeed the daughter of a duke, but she also knew many other duke''s daughters who did not receive as much media attention as she did.

    "Sorry to disappoint you because I''m not as elegant as people say," Valerie responded while scratching the back of her head awkwardly.

    "Oh no, my lady. It''s not a problem at all, we were just surprised that you are a cursed weapon wielder. It''s not an easy thing, because usually people expect more from a cursed weapon user," Chloe commented.

    "My family doesn''t care, they didn''t even like me at first using a cursed weapon. They said it was dangerous for me. Luckily Raphael gave me a way out. By marrying him, then I can be a knight more freely," said Valerie again.

    "Oh, I shouldn''t have said this..my family in Lapella knows that we love each other. I hope you won''t be discussing this with anyone, lady Chloe," Valerie said seriously.

    "No! Gosh I wouldn''t dare talk about this to anyone else," the girl shook her head frantically.

    "Enough about me, how about you? Are you also a member of the Chastain family?" Valerie asked.

    "Me? Yes, I am a distant cousin of lord Raphael. My mother is one of his aunts but I do not bear the name Chastain. My father works in the house of the Duke of Acheron. And lately I have heard a lot of trouble at the border,"

    "What kind of trouble?"

    "I shouldn''t have said it, but the humans are having a hard time because of their livestock being stolen and killed. Including the mysterious disappearance of several children. They accuse the vampires of doing it..The duke is responsible for maintaining peace in Acheron so this has added to the burden on the duke''s mind," Chloe shared.

    "When did that start happening?"

    "Not too long ago, maybe less than a month ago," Chloe shrugged.

    Valerie also thought back to the intelligent Shadows who had made her life difficult some time ago. So far they have not shown themselves or said what their goal was. Investigations were still being carried out, there was a joint team between Florentia and Avalon. Valerie worried that the Shadows might have something to do with the recent bad events in Acheron.

    While Valerie was having a friendly chat with Chloe, she saw a girl in a pretty fancy dress walking into the field. She was a little petite with wavy blonde hair and rosy cheeks. She was like a porcelain doll. What was clear, she was not fit to be around the training field.

    "Raphael!" The girl cried out between excited and annoyed. Then she jumped around his neck.

    "Brianna! How many times do I have to tell you, don''t just walk into the field. This is dangerous!" Raphael tried to untie her arms awkwardly.

    "I can''t believe it! How could you suddenly get married!" The girl was crying loudly.

    Valerie was rooted to the spot. Should she be angry, or offended by it? The girl''s gesture showed that she felt Raphael was special to her.

    "Who''s she?" Valerie asked, trying to sound as calm as possible.

    "Brianna Delacroux, she''s Lord Raphael''s childhood friend. His ex-fianc¨¦," Chloe whispered back to hef.

    .***

    "Hasn''t Duke Delacroux forbade you to come to our mansion? Why are you here?" Raphael scolded who looked uncomfortable because the girl was trying to hug his arm.

    "Oh Raphael, why are you so cold to me? We haven''t seen each other in a long time..and His Grace himself asked me here, because he heard you were in Acheron. But I also didn''t expect you to suddenly get married!" Brianna looked disappointed, her face was sour and maybe she was on the verge of tears.

    Brianna considers herself to be Raphael''s childhood friend. Even though he wasn''t willing to admit it. Brianna just forced her will and attention on Raphael. She tried to show everyone that she was the closest woman to Raphael.

    They even got engaged, it was a unilateral decision of Duke Delacroux which was canceled at the request of the Chastain family. Because Florentia was just about to face a big war. Raphael didn''t want the girl to wait for him in vain because he had no intention of getting married any time soon.

    But for Brianna, Raphael was her world. She didn''t think of marrying anyone other than Raphael. Brianna had done everything she could, including using her family''s abilities and high titles to overwhelm Raphael.

    But the commander was tired of all the attention. Not only did Brianna force her love, he also became a magnet for other single girls. His experience made him keep his distance from women.

    Raphael became awkward and nervous in their presence. Except with Valerie, as well as a few female knights he knew. It was because they were involved with the same world. Namely the world of military and sword arts.

    "Lady Brianna, go home, you have no business being here. Besides, you''ve agreed to call off our engagement.. Now I''m married," Raphael shook his head, affirming.

 Chapter 65 - The Problem In The Border (2)

    She glanced at Valerie who seemed to be just watching while occasionally chatting with Chloe. She was aware of her husband''s interaction with Brianna but chooses to ignore it.

    Valerie was a noble girl who knew how to act. She wouldn''t embarrass herself by asking about Raphael''s relationship with that girl let alone acting like a jealous wife.

    Raphael had promised that he would not betray his marriage. So he couldn''t possibly seduce another woman. Raphael''s pride was too high to do that. He was a noble who cared about his image.

    Besides, Valerie had asked Chloe enough questions about Brianna. She didn''t feel that the girl was a threat to her.

    "I told you, His Grace asked me to come here..I can also have other business. I don''t always have to bother you, do I? You can''t ask me to go home after I explained what my father ordered me to do," Brianna folded her arms a little haughtily.

    "Welcome to the Chastain family residence, My Lady," Valerie, who was starting to get restless because the girl seemed to be starting to make things difficult for Raphael, finally greeted her.

    Brianna didn''t pay much attention earlier, because she was only focused on Raphael. But she felt intimidated to see a strange girl she had never seen roaming the Chastain mansion. She knew all the women who worked at his ex-fianc¨¦''s house and she had never seen a young lady as beautiful as Valerie there.

    Brianna finally realized that she was Raphael''s new wife.

    "How dare you, a lowly noble greet me who''s a duke''s daughter," Brianna said haughtily while glaring at Valerie. She was disappointed, obviously. She hoped Raphael''s new wife would be normal. She thinks his new wife was a homely girl who knows only to obey her husband and dress modestly. Because the Chastains might only dare to propose to girls from families with the title of Marquess or below.

    "Oh, is there a rule in Acheron that we are not allowed to greet the duke''s daughter?" Valerie asked innocently. She didn''t like the girl. She was also the daughter of a duke but she had never behaved like that towards those who had a title below her family.

    "Brianna, she''s Valerie..she was also the daughter of a duke. You must have heard of the name Dubois who ruled Lapella. I hope you don''t embarrass yourself any further," Raphael said in a slight whisper.

    "Oh, is she your new wife? No way! How could the Chastains propose to the daughter of a duke to be their daughter-in-law? Chastain is only the rank of Marquess. How much dowry did you pay to Dubois? Oh, is she maybe not the legitimate daughter of the Dubois family, that''s why you guys can propose to her?" .

    Brianna couldn''t hide her sadness and disappointment. So she uttered a series of sentences that embarrassed herself.

    "The Dubois family is a respectable family. Why are you so obsessed with titles anyway? I will not stay silent if you insult my family like that," said Valerie again feeling angry.

    "Valerie, calm down. I''m sorry. Brianna, go home. I have to forbid you from coming here again because I won''t let anyone disturb my wife," Raphael emphasized once again.

    "Why don''t you believe that I came here on the orders of the Duke?" Brianna grumbled. He then took out a folded piece of document from her carry-on bag. It was a signed letter bearing the Delacroux family stamp.

    "Now will you hear me, sir Raphael Chastain?" Brianna spoke a little sarcastically.

    "Okay, we''ll talk in the library."

    "I''ll come with you," Valerie said.

    "What? But this is Chastain''s business."

    "Raphael, my name is also Valerie Chastain now. You mustn''t forget it," the silver-haired girl reminded.

    ***

    "I don''t want to sit too close to her," Brianna complained.

    "What now?" Raphael took a deep breath trying to be patient.

    "Her hair is silver, as if it could kill me. I''m a vampire. If I were you, I wouldn''t want to be near her..what if her hair stabs you and you burn to death?" Brianna said annoyingly.

    "I can''t die because of my wife''s hair,"

    "Gosh, how can anyone be as annoying as you?" Valerie complained that she didn''t want to lose.

    Brianna was probably one of the prettiest girls Valerie has ever known. In Lapella she occupies the top social position so she has the right to choose the friends she likes. She always avoided arrogant people like Brianna because Valerie didn''t like pretending to be nice to someone.

    Brianna may often receive rejection or criticism. Raphael himself had been complaining about her impolite attitude. But she was the daughter of a Duke, it seemed not many would dare to rebuke her in front of her face blatantly.

    "So, what does Duke Delacroux want to tell me?" Raphael wants to speed things up. He always felt tired every time he had to interact with Brianna. He wanted to end it.

    "He wants to ask Commander Chastain for help in investigating the events at the border."

    "About the loss of livestock and human children there?" Valerie guessed.

    "Right, how did you know?" Brianna looked suspicious.

    "The knights told me,"

    "Isn''t there a preliminary conclusion? The knights of Delacroux don''t know the culprit yet?"

    "The culprit was a vampire," Brianna said.

    "What? That doesn''t sound good..because the humans will become hostile towards us," Raphael responded, he thought.

    "I heard that more than half of Chastain''s knights have already been deployed to assist at the Duke''s residence. Isn''t that enough?" Investigate Valerie.

    "They''re not very useful, because we can never find the culprit. That''s why it''s suspected that it wasn''t a normal vampire who did it," Brianna whispered slightly as she said it.

    Not a normal vampire? Valerie''s mind immediately went to the Shadows with special powers who had escaped from Lapella a while ago. Raphael probably thought the same thing.

    "Essentially, the Duke decided to engage the Florentia knights to investigate this..we have already conveyed it to the Florentia headquarters in Acheron. But the truce and the post-war made things slower. I guess a lot of the knights are on leave and they can''t move without their commander''s orders. since you''re here, we thought we''d just ask you for help," Brianna said again.

    "Right now I''m on my honeymoon, I just got married. I don''t want to leave my wife alone in the mansion. We just arrived yesterday, so¡ª"

    "I''ll come too, Raphael," Valerie voiced.

    "I think I can help you guys a bit. Aren''t I a Florentia knight too? I wouldn''t be willing to be left at home while you have fun," Valerie continued with a smile.

    She wanted to test her theory.. If she was in life and death situations more often, maybe Apollon would show his magical power.

 Chapter 66 - The Bizarre Honeymoon

    It was still bright when their party finally arrived at the border. But they hadn''t really arrived because the location they suspected was a bit deep in the forest.

    They rode horses, there were more than seven selected knights from the Chastain house, including Chloe who looked excited. The other knights also looked excited as they were going to investigate with Raphael Chastain. So far they have only practiced together in the field. They never saw the prowess of their young master as the media often covered.

    Raphael had many achievements in the military. Lately he conquered the state of Ithadurna. Even though it was barren land and there was debate that Florentia''s victory there might only cost the budget¡ª Raphael still received credit for that.

    Valerie never enjoyed riding horses. Because several times her back was sore and almost fell. Like this time.

    "Careful," Raphael caught her waist when he realized that Valerie''s body was getting out of balance.

    "Thank you," Valerie said uncomfortably. She was probably burdening Raphael at the moment for not being good at riding a horse.

    Even though Valerie rode alone with her husband. The girl sat in the front and clung to the horse''s neck with the golden brown mane. While Raphael was behind her to guard her.

    "Maybe you should have gone with Brianna in the horse-drawn carriage earlier, riding in the steep hills like this would hurt the back of someone who isn''t used to horse," Raphael shook his head.

    "I''m fine, I don''t want to share a carriage with her..I''m sorry, I know she''s your old friend. But she is spoiled and annoying. She already knows I''m your wife but she still spoils you. As a fellow duke daughter I am ashamed of her," Valerie finally expressed her annoyance.

    "Well, I can never be patient when it comes to dealing with her either..so I won''t blame you. But the Delacroux family is not like yours. Brianna doesn''t get enough attention because she has a lot of siblings. Some are also from different mothers with her. So, she will stick to anyone who pays attention to her," Raphael explained.

    "Oh, but I don''t have to sympathize with her right? That''s no reason to be annoying,"

    Raphael smiled at her.

    "You''re right, but there''s someone that may be more annoying than Brianna. Duke Delacroux isn''t an easy person to work with either..That''s why the Chastains are rarely available when he asks for help or wants to do business with us," Raphael said.

    "But you were engaged to Brianna,"

    "Back then, my family wasn''t as prosperous as it is now. We had a large territory and minimal sources of income. The Duke family offered many business facilities and conveniences if Chastain was willing to marry into their family. That happened about ten years ago. Until finally we found the gold content in the mountain that we controlled. I can finally confidently ask for an annulment," Raphael recounted as he spurred his horse to a more steady stride. Now they were beginning to tread the steep and rocky ground. Even the horses seemed to be careful without their riders commanding them.

    "Brianna must be very upset,"

    "She was very young then, she didn''t think carefully. Marrying a knight who was always on duty like me would not be fun for her. I don''t want to have a wife who always expects me to stay at home,"

    "Because to you, the military is your life, your main lover, right?" Valerie laughed. She didn''t mean anything when she said it. Half of it was just small talk. But Raphael responded with a wry smile.

    Raphael couldn''t refute it. Because for years, that was indeed the case. He only cared about military achievements or trying to be as useful as possible to Florentia. Raphael had a strong determination and aspiration for the prosperity and peace of the vampires.

    It was just that he realized that his life''s purpose had now begun to shift since he met Valerie¡ªThe girl who originally disguised herself as a man and was always passionate about her knightly duties. Raphael couldn''t ignore her and was often worried about her. He was happy that Valerie had achieved such a proud achievement because he was her mentor. But he was also worried that the girl was facing increasingly dangerous things.

    "How about you?" Raphael asked.

    "What?"

    "Why do you insist on wanting to return to the military? You''re the daughter of a duke and your family is very reluctant to let you return to service as a soldier. I know, being a cursed weapon user is a dangerous thing. The enemy can target you to join or kill you in the hope that the next Apollon heir will side with Avalon. But there are always ways to protect yourself. I mean, if you want to forget all this and live like an ordinary noble girl, you can do that. But why?" Raphael asked.

    Valerie looked back, giving him a flat look using her beautiful eyes. Valerie wanted to tell a story, but it seemed that this was not the time.

    "I have my reasons,"

    "The impression I get from you, you''re definitely not a girl who likes all things military attributes let alone likes to fight. You cry a few times when faced with difficult situations but I realized that you quickly wiped your tears and got back up. This is not a pleasant thing for you, Valerie. Why are you forcing yourself?"

    "Pushing myself? Do I look like that to you?" Valerie tilted her head.

    Because all the danger and pain that Valerie experienced while joining the military was nothing compared to the torment of the knights of Avalon when she lost. If she didn''t fight enough, she could lose. Valerie didn''t want Florentia to lose. Even if she had distanced herself from the military, they could have come to Lapella and forced her father into submission. Valerie saw that things would be much worse if Avalon ruled the Vampire world.

    "Yes Valerie, I got that impression from you,"

    "But as a patriot, you still supported me to return to the military. You even married me so my family could no longer stop me. That means, you probably don''t care how I feel, as long as I can be of use to Florentia. Am I right?" Valerie looked cheerful when she said that.

    Raphael just kept silent, he felt whatever he said would be in vain. Because that was the truth. At least that was what Raphael believed before he left for Lapella to pick her up. But the reason why Raphael married her, probably had nothing to do with the hope that Valerie could return to the military. There was selfishness and opportunism in it. There was a taboo desire, a desire he had never realized before and his reluctance to see Valerie side by side with another man, knowing that Duke Dubois was still busy finding a husband for her at that time. Raphael would never reveal His feelings to her. He was worried that Valerie would move away from him instead.

    "Port Biram? Hey! Is the signboard I just read correct? This is the Village of Port Biram?" Valerie thought back to something. Again about her memories in the past.

    "Yes, the port Biram where humans live is here..we will stop there. What''s wrong?" Raphael was confused about Valerie''s current attitude.

    ***

    "Welcome to Port Biram, I''m the village chief here. Have you all had enough to drink?" A middle-aged woman greeted them. She wore an understated dress as she seemed to be from a farming family. Her hair was short to make it easier for her to work and her hands were rough because she used a hoe a lot.

    There weren''t many men left there. It was said that they died because of the war at Taverin. Such villages could be found all over the continent. The men were forced to fight, the women became donors and the backbone to support their families.

    "I need a donor," Raphael said without further ado.

    "What about me, sir?" said the village head.

    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll harvest your blood now." Raphael rolled up the woman''s sleeves and exposed the pale white skin and the blue veins that spread there. .

    Raphael inserted a large sterile needle then let the blood drip into a crystal cup he was carrying.

    Just one glass and he drank it in several gulps. Raphael then wrapped her hand in a cotton cloth to let it recover. Valerie also saw some knights doing it. They also had to drink.

    "Do you guys have cows here? I''ll buy them,"

    "Oh, we also have several sons. You don''t need to drink animal blood. We are willing to be donors," said the village head.

    "A cow is too big for you, Valerie,"

    "Well, you''re right," Valerie still felt guilty. She continued to drink human blood and she was worried that she would turn like the Avalons.

    "You have to drink human blood, we don''t know what we''re getting into, Valerie," said Raphael.

    "No, I guess I''ll wait a few more hours. So where''s Brianna?" Valerie refused.

    "She''s on a horse-drawn carriage, it''ll take her longer to arrive. I''ll go first with some knights to the forest to look for clues.. you stay here with Chloe and the others and wait for Brianna," Raphael said to his wife.

 Chapter 67 - The Port Biram Village

    Something was wrong in that village. Valerie could feel it. Right now she would sound ridiculous when she said it, because the humans who greeted them just now looked amazing. They were cooperative, friendly and dealt with them with confidence.

    But that was precisely what made Valerie suspicious. Because it was impossible for all humans to accept the vampire knights in their village. Usually there was always a sour face or two there. There was always rejection, even if it was not overt. No matter how kind a vampire was, they are still a vampire. They live by preying on human blood.

    The village looked peaceful as if nothing bad had ever happened there. Though almost half the male population there may have died as a result of the war, women were working hard to keep their family members alive. Besides, wasn''t the Port Biram port a place that Duke Delacroux now concerns?

    There were cattle stolen, humans who have also disappeared and a mysterious danger that threatens the humans who live there. But what Valerie saw did not match the report Brianna had told. The women there seemed to be laughing and joking in their yard.

    They wash and dry clothes, pick vegetables and feed their livestock with serene faces. Have they given up on their lives so that they only focus on enjoying their peaceful life?

    In addition, Valerie smelled quite thick petroleum. As if someone was playing with the flammable liquid in that humble village. Raphael didn''t expect anything, he brought some knight into the forest just now. But these villagers hid it so well that even the scrupulous Raphael didn''t suspect anything strange might be happening in the village.

    Valerie was different. Because she had heard the name of this village several times. Port Biram, located in Acheron was the village that gave birth to the best engineer in the world today. She was a human, and in her past life that person was forced to join Avalon.

    Supposedly, at this time that person still hadn''t been found by Avalon. She was probably in this village watching them. Valerie couldn''t carelessly ask because the villagers could turn wary. They may be driven out of the village and their mission will be forced to stop.

    "So, maam, what happened in this village? Since when did your livestock get stolen?" Valerie also asked something that the village head might have asked many times. But the woman smiled and was willing to discuss it.

    "Yes, nine of our cows and four pigs were stolen in just two weeks. Then some of our children also disappeared. We were very saddened to know that and did not dare to leave the village unaccompanied by Duke Delacroux''s knights. But they still can''t find the culprit either," the woman complained.

    "The one with us earlier was a war hero named Raphael Chastain..he might find the culprit and solve your problem," Valerie promised.

    "We''re not sure, it''s been a long time since we residents of Biram don''t want to depend on the Acheron knights anymore. So, we also don''t just sit around waiting. we also have a way to look after our families and livestock," said the woman again.

    "Oh, can I find out how? Since you''re mostly women," Valerie showed an expression of genuine curiosity. They were fellow women so she seemed more open with Valerie.

    Valerie must have guessed that the skilled technician had done something to help her village. But if they had to face an intelligent Shadows monster like the one she encountered in Kirogar¡ªValerie wasn''t sure they could win.

    "Since you are Florentia, then I let you live. If you are Avalon, we may fight you," said the village head again with a chuckle. Valerie tilted her head. What made these women so confident that they could defeat the knights of Avalon? Or¡ª did they actually do it?

    "Help! Help me!" Valerie and the knights turned their heads, looking for the source of the familiar voice. It was the voice of Brianna, the daughter of Duke Delacroux whom Valerie had been waiting for.

    But now the girl was not in her comfortable chariot. She mounted the back of her horse which had slipped from the carriage. Brianna looked disheveled with her torn skirt and bloody legs. Behind her followed a heavy shadow monster. Even so he was quite fast because his stride was long and he could catch Brianna''s horse with ease.

    He has a face shape resembling a horse with long fangs and messy hair that flows down his back. Valerie didn''t know if that Shadows was a female or a male.

    "Why are you running? What''s the point of running?" The Shadows spoke breathlessly. Valerie gasped. It was the type of intelligent Shadows she had met in Lapella a while ago. She was shaking a little at the moment because her last encounter with Lust wasn''t very good.

    Valerie had a hard time dealing with them. Besides that Raphael was leaving them and was busy with his own investigation. Chloe was quite strong but even Valerie who had defeated her had never killed such intelligent type Shadows like them. Other vampire knights, perhaps not trained enough to deal with them.

    "Kyaaah! Please! Protect me!" Brianna jumped off her horse and ran for cover behind Chloe''s no less petite body.

    "My Lady! Hide with the villagers!" Chloe told her.

    Valerie glanced at the village head and several residents. They did not run away in fear or scream in despair. Though Shadows were very scary.

    "You knights hide in the house!" She said urgently.

    What? They didn''t expect protection from the knights? But instead want to protect them?

    "But ma''am!" Valerie shook her head.

    "We don''t want to lose any more of our livestock and children so of course we don''t stand still! Ladies! Everyone stand guard in your positions!" The village head ordered while pointing at several people guarding the surroundings. All of them were women.

    "My lady! We don''t want to be responsible if anything happens to you. So let''s hide in our house!" The village head reminded again.

    "Everyone, let''s do what the village chief says!" Valerie invites Brianna, Chloe and several knights to enter one of the houses. Then Valerie peeked out the window. The other knights also did the same.

    They respected the decisions of the villagers who wanted to fight them alone. But they also had to prepare for the worst-case scenario. Brianna was still shaking and crying.

    "They''re scary, I''ve never seen Shadows like them. And they''re not just one!" Brianna cried as she explained what she was going through.

    "What happened just now?"

    "My carriage was blocked by them. My coachman died and I don''t know where the courage came from. I decided to run away with the horse," Brianna said again.

    Valerie returned her focus to peeking out the window. The women made noises to confuse the Shadows. He had a hard time choosing his target. But he didn''t seem interested in killing the humans. He''s still looking. Were they really after Brianna from the start?

    Then the Shadows moved deeper into the village. He didn''t care when the women pelted him with lumps of damp cloth. When he stepped on a piece of land. Suddenly a large plank with sharp silver stakes fixed evenly on it¡ªstood up and stabbed into his body.

    The shadows screamed as he tried to remove the silver nailed board. His body looks bloody and burned. He roared angrily and was finally able to let go of the plank and shatter it. He then swung his long arms and pulled the legs of one of the women who were quite close to him. The women shouted.

    "Shoot!"

    There they saw a young woman with long black hair tied in a ponytail screaming from the roof of a house. Then tens of fire arrows flew from a high place and pierced the Shadows body. He was an easy target. He walked confidently on the clear ground.

    It was like the lump of cloth that the women had thrown at him had been dipped in petroleum so that he was now on fire. He ran because of the heat. One of the women carrying a large sword dared to approach and cut off his arm. His arm was broken. They cheered that they had won. But Valerie has a bad feeling about it.

    The Shadows regrows his arms.

    "Shoot!" The women did not give up and continued to shower him with flaming arrows.

    Shadows jumped onto the roof of the house and nimbly caught the black-haired girl.

    "You''re their leader huh?" Shadows said in his hoarse voice.

    The girl looked frightened but her eyes remained firm.

    "Then I will eat you." The Shadows opened his mouth wide to bite her. But the girl did something with her right hand. She stabbed a silver sharp object in his left chest. Then an explosion occurred. The monster''s grip was released and the girl fell from the roof.

    "Margaret!" The village head shouted his name.

    Margaret said? It confirmed Valerie''s memory. Margaret Rain was the name of the genius human engineer that Avalon once had. Valerie had to save her. She had to fight those Shadows. But she couldn''t awaken Apollon''s power yet.

    Then her ears caught another sound beneath her feet. It seemed she was now standing in the basement.

    "Get me out of here you damn humans! I''m here to catch those Shadows!" It was the voice of a man cursing furiously.

    Have the villagers caught someone dangerous? Meanwhile, Chloe ran towards the Shadows monster while drawing her Karabela sword. Shadows'' long, deadly arm plunged into her stomach and pierced all the way to her back.

    "Chloe!" Valerie shouted again.

    "Oh, who else do I need to kill?" Shadows was also looking for the origin of the sound. Then his eyes finally met with Valerie who now seemed to be shaking. But she held her sword tightly in preparation for it.

    "Whoever you are, let me go now! I''ll catch those Shadows. You can''t kill them!" Someone shouted from underground.. Even Valerie was not sure if she could face the Shadows alone? Should he let go of that mysterious person? It seems they have a common enemy.

 Chapter 68 - The Prisoner

    One of Chastain''s knights dashed towards Chloe to secure her body. At that time Chloe''s tiny body only occasionally shook and stiffened. But it must be very painful even though the girl refused to shed tears. She just had a wound on her back that hadn''t fully healed after the duel against Valerie. The Shadows attacked her in the same place.

    The Shadows didn''t seem to care about Chloe. He was immediately busy looking around. He''s looking for Brianna. The duke''s daughter was now hiding in one of the residents'' houses while trembling.

    "Shoot!"

    The village women still hadn''t given up. They have a lot of traps that should be quite effective against ordinary vampires. But he was an intelligent Shadows monster. Different from ordinary Shadows. He was quite good at dodging the same attack a second time.

    The Shadows quickly removed a door from a resident''s house and turned it into a shield. He parried the silver-tipped arrow that was fired at him while chuckling. He was quite agile despite his large body.

    Valerie was still hiding in one of the residents'' houses. Even though she had crossed eyes with the Shadows, he didn''t seem too interested in pursuing Valerie.

    "Open!" The voice of the man confined underground still sounded angry.

    "Shut up sir! Do you want to die?" Valerie whispered furiously.

    "All of you are overconfident. C-type Shadows like them can''t be just one! You won''t be able to fight them with your petty weapons!" The man grumbled. His voice was a little unclear but Valerie could still understand it.

    "Shadows type C? That''s their species name?" Valerie confirmed.

    "Let go of me, then I''ll explain about them. I''m not in this village to hunt! I''m here on a military mission!" The man said impatiently.

    Valerie used her sword, she pry the door of the basement which was a little dusty. There she saw a knight in Avalon''s uniform and blonde hair tied with silver chains. He looked like a mess.

    "S¡ªSir Caesar Petrovsky?" Valerie was nervous for a moment. How could a formidable cursed weapon user like himself be caught by humans?

    "Lady Valerie?" He looked surprised when he saw her. The girl wore no knight attribute other than carrying Apollon''s sword in her hand. The girl hesitated for a moment, considering whether she was ready to reveal herself as a cursed weapon user?

    "How did they catch you?"

    "I let my guard down and I don''t think this is the right time to chat, my Lady..let me go, I''ll catch those Shadows," said Caesar firmly.

    Valerie nodded and using Apollon, she broke the silver chains that bound his legs.

    "I didn''t think, I''ve always known that Dubois has that sword..but I didn''t expect it to be you, my lady," Caesar mumbled, his face like he had just been betrayed. Even though he knew Valerie wasn''t lying to him. Caesar himself never considered that lady dubois was a cursed weapon user.

    Caesar was finally able to reach Vulcan''s sword which was quite far from him. Then he let go of the remaining chains that were still attached to his ankles. There were reddish burn marks on some parts of his skin but that will soon recover. Caesar drew his sword and jumped out of the cramped dungeon.

    "Are you alone? Where are the other Avalons knights?"

    "They''re on a mission of their own to go after Type C Shadows. That''s the name we give them."

    "So, since the incident in Lapella, you''re still hunting those Shadows?" Valerie ran after Caesar who immediately jumped out of the house.

    "Are you tough enough, lady Valerie?" Caesar asked.

    "Me? I guess I can hold Shadows like them,"

    "I doubt that you have awakened the true power of your cursed sword, need direction?"

    "What?"

    "You need a guide to use the sword, my lady," said Caesar, now his tone was wary of Valerie. Not as sweet and elegant as usual, Caesar seemed unaccustomed to knowing that Valerie was the one who retrieved the cursed sword from Rutherford''s secret lab.

    Caesar ran really fast at the big Shadows and jumped at him. He swung his Vulcan sword which was now glowing red as if on fire. Then he cut off his right arm. The Shadows roared painfully. Caesar''s weapons could burn his wounds so quickly that he could no longer grow his arms. Caesar did it with both feet and left only his head. Valerie trembled at the sadistic sight. He knew that they were vile Shadows. But what Caesar did was no less cruel. Caesar did so with an even expression.

    Before finally he quickly took out a coil of silver plated rope from under his coat and tied the monster.

    Caesar didn''t kill him.

    "Looks like you don''t need my help," Valerie mumbled awkwardly.

    "Your weapon hasn''t been awakened either, but how do you kill General Gunther?" Caesar asked Valerie coldly. The girl felt her neck shiver. Caesar was an Avalon. He was a commander, meaning his strength was on par with Raphael''s. What made him even more dangerous was that he was used to killing.

    "You want revenge, sir?" Valerie asked after gulping.

    "I don''t know, I never thought that you had that weapon. Did you think I was stupid all this time? Pretending to be a graceful, elegant girl and acting innocently as if you don''t know anything about the military world?" Caesar laughed sarcastically. Valerie held Apollon wary of him.

    "Who freed that vampire??" The village head shouted pointing at Caesar.

    "If it weren''t for him! We probably wouldn''t have survived!" Valerie said firmly.

    "He''s an Avalon!"

    "But this time our enemies are the same and¡ª"

    "I don''t need you to defend me, lady Valerie. I''ll probably kill them after my business is done," Caesar said coldly to Valerie.

    "No! As long as I''m here you can''t do it!" Valerie looked back at him fiercely.

    "You haven''t even awakened your sword power yet! How can you stop me?" Caesar said disdainfully.

    "Well, you''re alone now. Raphael will be arriving at the village soon. You can''t possibly fight all of us at once," Valerie folded her arms in a slightly defiant manner.

    Caesar laughed.

    "Impressive, I like strong women. Too bad I might now be reluctant to ask you out. So was Raphael the one who taught you to use that sword?" Caesar asked. He saw Shadows tongue sticking out and gave a cursing look. Then Caesar stabbed his tongue coldly.

    "Yes, Raphael is my mentor,"

    "He must not be telling you everything. It''s not difficult to awaken the true power of your sword," Caesar spoke to her.

    Valerie could notice that the villagers and the Chastain knights were now watching them warily. Caesar was wearing the knight uniform of Avalon and he had defeated the Shadows without any struggle.

    Brianna now seems to be taking care of Chloe. Several villagers donated their blood to Chloe. Out of the corner of her eye, Valerie could see Margaret who was looking wary. Perhaps the girl was considering trapping Caesar one more time. But the Avalon knight couldn''t possibly be stuck with the same trick a second time.

    "Would you take my advice?" Caesar spoke.

    "What advice?"

    "There''s a fairly easy way to awaken the power of that sword of yours. I''m telling you this as a friend. Besides, it''s no fun fighting someone who isn''t strong enough,"

    "So you still intend to avenge General Gunther''s death?" Valerie turned wary.

    "Gunther, is one of my mentors. There''s one thing about cursed weapons he once said that might be of use to you. Cursed weapons were given by demons, you know what demons like?" Caesar asked.

    "What?" Valerie tilted her head.

    Caesar laughed, enjoying the girl''s reaction.

    "You may not be suitable in the military world, you are too righteous. That''s why I will tell you. A cursed weapon was given by the devil. They wanted the vampire knights of the past to get lost in evil and darkness. The demons wanted to corrupt their souls as badly as possible. So, There''s an easy way to awaken your sword''s power."

    "Just tell me if you know," Valerie defiantly.

    "You need to kill humans with that sword," said Caesar calmly. He enjoyed Valerie''s expression which seemed shaken.

    "Are you crazy? I won''t do it!" Valerie confirmed.

    "The cursed weapon acts with evil. If you perform actions that lead to it, it will be stronger," explained Caesar again.

    Valerie pondered. Was her theory wrong? She thought that if she was in a situation of being pressed by death¡ªlike when she had faced Gunther¡ªthen Apollon''s powers would awaken.

    But she realized that at that time she was not doing anything noble. She was committing a fraud, which was to confront the seriously injured Gunther to take his life. Was that why Apollon showed his strength? Apollon likes her cunningness? Even if it''s true, Valerie was still reluctant to intentionally kill humans.

    "Kyaaaaah!" The frightened voices of women were heard again. What''s up this time?

    Then two giant Shadows entered the village. They looked furious to see Caesar stomping his heavy boots on Shadows'' now disfigured body.. Then one of them jumped and hit the Avalon knight''s body hard without Caesar having time to dodge.

 Chapter 69 - The Type-C Shadows

    There are written rules that have been taught to every knight who fights Shadows. The knights were not allowed to face them in the middle of a residential area. If forced, there must be other knights who lead the civilians away or hide. They also had to kill them as quickly as possible because Shadows were created to do mischief.

    They attack without reducing strength. They crush and crash into anything they come across. Pure-blooded vampire knights usually could balance them out. But not with Shadows type C. They were smarter and more powerful. They were even capable of rapid generation.

    Even the knights with high rank like Caesar and Raphael''s had a hard time dealing with them. Valerie almost lost and had bad luck if her brother Jasper didn''t come in time to kill it.

    Now there were two Shadows type C trying to kill Caesar. But in the end only one fought him. Another one moved and sniffed the air. He was looking for someone. Were they still curious about Brianna? What did they want from her?

    "Why did you Avalons create them!" Valerie complained to Caesar who was now facing a large Shadows with disheveled hair and a flat face barely showing his face. His eyes were just covered with a membrane. Only his mouth was large and showed a row of fangs. How did Rutherford turn an ordinary vampire into that hideous creature?

    "Rutherford says science knows no bounds!" Caesar responded while fending off Shadows'' attacks.

    "But now they''re back against you right? What do they want?"

    "Don''t know yet! that''s why I''m trying to catch them alive!" said Caesar again.

    "You guys are weak!" The Shadows roared. He hit the ground and made a deep hole in front of Valerie. The Chastain knights also flocked to attack the Shadows. Caesar faced one of them. While the other vampires tried to hold back another big-bellied, fat Shadows.

    "Chloe! You must find Raphael. He must not have gone too far. He and the other knights must return to the village immediately!" Valerie gave the order.

    "But what about you?" Chloe looked worried.

    "That''s why I need you. Run as fast as you can and find Lord Raphael!" Valerie snarled. She was also worried about Chloe. The girl was reluctant to give up and she would definitely force herself to fight even though she knew she was still injured. At least Chloe would be safer this time.

    Valerie now turned to face the fat Shadows. He looked agitated and his stomach made a rumbling sound. Valerie saw him trying to catch the humans running around. But the humans had either fled to the dungeons or gone into hiding. So that he could only reach for a lamb which he immediately stuffed into his big mouth. The Shadows chewed on his head. His jaw must be very strong.

    Krakkk!

    Valerie covered her mouth. That was so disgusting. He could see the brain pulp pouring out from between his teeth. But she didn''t have time to be nauseous. She had to attack.

    "Please, Apollon! Show me your strength!" Valerie said to the sword.

    Which one should she believe? Caesar said the sword loves evil. If she killed a human would she once again show his strength?

    Or should she be patient and follow Raphael''s directions? He said Valerie should try to communicate with the sword. But how?

    But, because Valerie begged sincerely. Looks like Apollon was getting into action. It glows. Gives off a bright yellow light that was quite dazzling to the eye.

    Valerie probably didn''t have to kill. She just needed to communicate with Apollon. It seemed she had already begun to understand it.

    Valerie confronted the chubby Shadows monster who was still rumbling. The girl''s eyes were determined. She was ready to kill. She trusted Apollon.

    "No! Get out of the way! You''re not ready for it yet lady Valerie!" Caesar shouted anxiously at her.

    "I''m a knight too! And I won''t run!" Valerie ran as fast as she could towards those Shadows. The Dubois family was born with the ability to outrun the other Vampire families. Unfortunately, they rarely use that ability. Valerie knew that she was one of the fastest vampires in Florentia right now.

    "You idiot! There comes a time when you should be able to judge your own abilities!" Caesar slashed his sword at the fat Shadows. But his carelessness makes the Shadows he was facing easy to attack. Caesar was late to dodge and his back was injured quite badly this time.

    "Don''t protect me! You could die!" Valerie didn''t like it.

    "I can not do it!" Caesar didn''t know why he couldn''t ignore Valerie. He should be focused on his mission.

    "I killed General Gunther! I''m not that weak!" Valerie shouted loudly. She wanted to gather her spirits. The vampire knights that Raphael had brought from the Chastain residence began to stumble lost one by one.

    "Flaming Lava!" Caesar shout. He swung his sword. Then dozens of lumps of burning earth flew from his sword like arrows that shot. The lava ball pierced through the Shadows body and bore a hole in it. The lava from Vulcan was still burning his body from within without giving him a chance to regenerate. It was a powerful attack. But Caesar couldn''t use it often.

    Cursed weapons must absorb the user''s energy in order to attack. Because of that Caesar was now weakened. His legs were weak and he could barely stand. But his attacks were not in vain. Because the Shadows roared on their stomachs they felt the fire burning them.

    "Hold on, I have to recuperate first, cough!" Caesar coughed. He had already defeated two Shadows. He was barely able to stand properly at this point. But he was still worried about Valerie.

    "Secure that Avalon knight! I won''t forgive you if you hurt him!" Valerie shouted at several villagers who were watching from a distance.

    "So you''re staying, huh?" Shadows chuckled. His stomach was still rumbled with hunger.

    "I''ll kill you," Valerie prepared. He felt Apollon still shining. She should be able to do it.

    "Burning Lights!" Valerie tried to slash the sword into the body of the Shadows. But she missed. The monster moved quickly. His attack wasn''t what she expected either. Valerie wished she could bring out the sun like when she killed general Gunther.

    "What are you doing?" The shadows lifted Valerie''s body and slammed her to the ground.

    "Do you want to play, little girl? Hahaha or just get into my stomach? I also like the taste of vampire meat!" Shadows looked carefree. Valerie still gripped Apollon tightly. She still believed in her sword.

    "Burning Lights!" Valerie shouted again. This time Apollon shone again. The light pierced the Shadows'' skin. Black smoke was created from it and he let out a groan in pain.

    Valerie could see that one of his arms was now blistered and burned. Valerie slipped from his grip.

    "Shoot!" The villagers tried to help her. But they were not knights. Valerie doubted that they could aim properly. Because the humans used silver arrows. Valerie was still near the Shadows so she could also die from it.

    Valerie was about to escape from the arrow''s reach. But the shadows caught her leg.

    He chuckled. Valerie was terrified. She was worried that the monster would eat her leg. She had seen people who had just returned from a terrible war. They were losing some body parts, which was not a rare sight. But the girl wouldn''t want to experience that.

    Her legs were squeezed very tightly.

    "Aaarghhh!"

    Valerie screamed in pain. She felt her feet like oranges being squeezed for juice. The shadows pierced his pointed nails and squeezed them tightly. Making blood rush out of the wound.

    It didn''t quite end there. The Shadows picked her up and slammed her into the hard ground.

    Valerie felt her bones might crumble at this point. She was having a hard time even taking a breath. Her grip weakened. She remembered that she had stubbornly refused to drink the villagers'' blood.

    If only she could get some blood¡ªshe could recover quickly and go back to fighting.

    "Thousand Thorns!" A voice sounded furious. Then Valerie saw big trees wrapped around the Shadows. The sharp tip of the wood seemed to pierce its body and damage it. He''s still breathing. He didn''t seem to have expected the attack he would receive.

    Raphael Chastain was back. He was not too late. Because even though it''s hard. She''s still breathing.

    "Valerie? You hear me? Don''t sleep," Raphael looked worried as he propped her up.

    "Ra-Raphael?" Valerie stuttered.

    "I''m going to die?" Valerie was crying. The wound was very bad. She couldn''t compare whether her current wound was any worse than when she fought General Gunther.

    "No, you''re not going to die," Raphael seemed to be trying to calm down and rolled up his sleeves.

    "Drink my blood, Valerie," Raphael said seriously.

    "What?"

    "The blood of fellow pure-blood vampires won''t fill you up. But it can heal your injuries quickly and give you instant strength...do it now, be my blood partner," said Raphael again, a little urging her.

 Chapter 70 - The Blood Partner

    Valerie knows that her injury this time was quite severe. Maybe on par with what she experienced when she faced Gunther. She did not have ice daggers pierced all over her body. But the Shadows had lifted her high and slammed her hard into the hard ground.

    Even Valerie was sure that some of her ribs were crushed because of it. She needs to be treated. At least one had to straighten the position of one''s bones before the body healed itself. She also needs to drink human blood, although it would take time to heal.

    Besides, what worried her right now was that the blood didn''t stop flowing from her nose. She probably had some pretty serious internal injuries. Or some of her bone fragments had injured her organs?

    Drink another vampire''s blood? Of course Valerie knew about it. She even gave her last blood to Raphael when she welcomed death in her previous life. She knew that drinking the blood of a fellow pureblood vampire of a different gender would give her strength.

    But it was a big commitment. Because every vampire must be absolutely sure if they want to have a blood partner. Because after they tasted the blood of a vampire¡ªthey couldn''t choose another blood partner. Meaning the blood of other vampires wouldn''t have the same effect.

    ''Blood partners'' were a way for some vampires to gain more power. This was not taboo in military circles. Many couples in Florence were blood partners. They were usually husband and wife.

    This was also one of the reasons that Valerie made up to convince her parents. She said she might become Raphael''s blood partner. Therefore they must often be together and take care of each other.

    But Valerie was never one hundred percent about it. She knew Raphael''s feelings for her weren''t serious. She did it because he wanted Valerie to return to the military. Would he not regret it later?

    "Are you sure?" Valerie asked in a weak voice.

    "You''re my wife, I told you I don''t take marriage as a plaything..this is not a game for me. We don''t know if there will be more Shadows like them to come. You need to recover quickly," Raphael''s tone sounded a little urgent. He turned pale as the blood continued to flow from Valerie''s nose and saw her leg which looked broken and also bleeding.

    Valerie couldn''t be stubborn. She opened her mouth and closed her eyes weakly. She bit Raphael''s left wrist and noticed as his blood started to pump out.

    Valerie also tasted the first drop. The taste may not be as delicious as human blood. Slightly sharp and piercing the throat. But also not bad. Valerie felt power coursing through her body. The blood was like a shot of adrenaline that immediately forces the body''s cells to work.

    The Vampire''s regeneration ability she had was now boosted. Valerie felt her body warm. She couldn''t drink too much. But her instincts told her she couldn''t stop until she had enough.

    Raphael crouched next to her while covering his own mouth with his right hand. The man made a slightly embarrassed expression. He enjoyed what Valerie did. There was a feeling of intimacy and passion that surged over his body at this moment. Raphael immediately felt guilty. How could he possibly arouse desire for a woman who was lying weak and badly injured like Valerie?

    After a few awkward minutes. Valerie stopped drinking. Her eyes looked redder than usual. She sat down, watching her leg recover. Now she just needed to make sure all the bones were in the right places. Or she may recover but become a little limp or crippled.

    "I think I''ll be fine," Valerie nodded. Raphael smiled at her as he straightened his sleeves again. He then hugged Valerie as if he wanted to comfort her.

    "I don''t know, I''ve come to understand your family''s feelings a little. Being a knight is a dangerous thing..but i think you won''t be willing if I forbid you from joining the military, right?" Raphael asked.

    "Are you crazy? I''ve worked so hard to get here. And weren''t you the one who helped me with this? If not to bring me back to the military¡ªour marriage is useless," Valerie shook her head stubbornly.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to criticize you. Of course I support your decision. I''m just worried,"

    "Yeah, you should worry even more..I''m useless, I can''t beat any of them. I can''t use Apollon properly," Valerie blamed herself.

    "Lady Valerie," Caesar''s voice called out.

    "Sir Petrovsky?" Valerie answered weakly. The man looked fitter. Resting for a while had recovered his strength. He also seemed to have been drinking from the donor earlier. Fortunately the whole village respected Valerie''s request not to be hostile to Caesar anymore.

    "Let me see the wound on your leg," he said, then crouched down next to her.

    Raphael caught his hand.

    "I advise you never to do that. She''s a married woman," said Raphael sharply.

    "Married? Less than a month ago she was single," Caesar looked confused.

    "A lot has happened, now Valerie Dubois is my wife," Raphael said coldly. Caesar was silent, he did not smile anymore. This was news that had never crossed his mind.

    "What are you going to do with the Shadows you captured?" Valerie broke the silence. She didn''t understand why Raphael had to say the marital status of the two of them with a fierce expression?

    Caesar returned to his mission. He was ordered to bring a Type C Shadows alive to Rutherford''s laboratory. He didn''t really understand what the general Avalon would do to them. What was clear, the massive escape of the Shadows Type-C had disrupted all of Rutherford''s plans.

    The higher ups of Avalon had given Rutherford a stern warning. He must take full responsibility for the mess he made. Both Avalon and Florentia were also still investigating about those Shadows. What are their goals? What are their plans? If their existence begins to threaten the Avalons, then they would not allow it either.

    "Avalon is not resuming research on Type C Shadows. At least that''s what I can tell you."

    "Raphael!" Brianna ran from inside one of the residents'' houses, where she had been hiding safely since the Type C Shadows attacked. Her eyes were puffy and she was still pale with fright. But there was an expression of relief on her face. She hugged Raphael''s arm tightly and occasionally sobbed.

    "What happened? Why did the Shadows chase you all the way to the village?" .

    Raphael confirmed the brief report that Chloe had given him. Said the Shadows were after Brianna''s chariot. Why would they deal with a duke''s daughter?

    "Hey!" Caesar is now dealing with the first Shadows Type C figure whose body was now disabled. His four limbs and hands had been amputated earlier. He woke Shadows who was now starting to close his eyes. Caesar could see that his wounds had been burned by Vulcan''s attack to prevent them from healing. But the Shadows were starting to recover.

    The horse-faced shadows growled at him.

    "Looks like your tongue is fine right? I didn''t cut it on purpose. Now tell me what''s your goal? Why are you fighting us?" asked Caesar.

    "You Shadows are Avalon''s property..but why are you guys also fighting Avalon?" he continued.

    Shadows chuckled.

    "Florentia and Avalon are our enemies,"

    "Who is your leader?" Raphael joined the interrogation.

    "Why should I say it? Why don''t you guys just kill me? I''m just a crippled vampire looking for justice."

    "You talk about justice when you have abused vampires and humans. You destroyed our city, killing mercilessly and doing mischief. Is that justice you''re talking about?" Raphael looked at the Shadows with a cursing look.

    "What else can we do but make life difficult for you? That''s justice for us. Rutherford created us as merciless evil monsters. We don''t want to be taken advantage of by vampires. . . we are free beings," he chuckled again.

    "Why are you after me?" Brianna asked him while still hiding behind Raphael''s body.

    He chuckled again, making everyone who heard him feel goosebumps. But he refused to speak further. Caesar Petrovsky crouched down and brought his eyes to him. He tried to use his Vampire powers.

    "I see your soul, I have conquered it. Now tell me, what is your goal in pursuing this woman?" Caesar uses the mind-manipulating abilities.

    The shadows'' shoulders shook. He tried to remain silent but his mouth opened on its own.

    "We¡ªwe''re trying to get the duke''s daughters and the powerful vampires to carry our child¡ª" he said while biting his lip occasionally. He looked at Caesar with a cursing look. Brianna squealed in horror, feeling that what Shadows had just said was a curse to her ears. Then the Shadows rebelled. He bit his own tongue until it broke. There was heavy bleeding. He didn''t allow himself to speak any further.. Caesar also felt he was no longer useful and cut off his head to end his suffering.

 Chapter 71 - Margaret Rain

    The remnants of the battle began to be sorted out. The women in the village of Port Biram show their independence. Without disgust or reluctance they collected the remains of the slain Shadows in a large kiln. They would burn the bodies.

    They were used to burning corpses because death happened quite often in their environment. That was the safest way, the body would not rot and cause disease. However, because Shadows'' body was large, they cut it into several pieces.

    Valerie sat resting while watching the villagers work. She held a crystal glass in her hand which contained the donor''s blood. Valerie needed it to heal her wounds. Raphael''s blood was effective, but only human blood could quench her thirst. Valerie also felt her stomach feel more comfortable after drinking it.

    The day began to turn to night. The incident happened in the evening, the sun was still shining even though the light was weak. That was not the nature of the vampires including Shadows. The sun''s rays will weaken all vampires. If today''s incident happened at night, they might have been stronger. If only Raphael had come late, she might have died. Or worse, she could have been kidnapped along with Brianna to be impregnated.

    That was disgusting, Shadows were indeed only created from male Vampires. They didn''t breed easily. Ordinary Shadows also never thought about making offspring because all they knew was killing. But Shadows type C was smarter. They could made plans and didn''t attack blindly

    It''s just, why were they targeting noble girls? Though they could more easily impregnate ordinary vampire girls. They lived scattered everywhere and were not protected as tightly as the noble vampires. Was it because they wanted pure-blood vampire girls?

    Or was there another agenda?

    "They really hate vampires, both Avalons and Florentia. I think they want revenge by hurting the pride of noble vampires. They want to impregnate the daughters of powerful vampires as a form of ridicule and tarnish their name. Besides, those Shadows wanted to increase their numbers," Caesar made preliminary conclusions. He had been involved in the affairs of the Shadows type C since the beginning of their appearance. He had interacted and fought with dozens of them.

    "You guys can''t possibly let them breed right?" Valerie felt goosebumps at the thought of the mental stress those poor girls would endure if Shadows got them pregnant. She didn''t know what their child would be like. Valerie also doubts that the girls could love the child.

    "No, we''ve been given permission to kill them. Although there''s an emphasis that we should bring some of them back to Avalon base alive," Caesar responded.

    "Are you okay?" Caesar continued.

    "It''s a shame, because I''m not strong enough to face them. But I''m fine," Valerie felt disappointed at herself.

    Caesar was silent for a moment, he looked at Valerie gently but he was no longer friendly enough to her. He kept his distance. Valerie should be one of her targets. Prior to the incident with the Shadows, he was looking for a cursed weapon thief and killer of Gunther. Now that person was right in front of him but strangely, Caesar no longer wanted to kill her.

    "Why?" Valerie noticed Caesar''s wavering expression.

    "I should have killed you," said Caesar coldly, Valerie immediately alerted. She must not forget that there was a reason why she was afraid of Caesar Petrovsky. The girl immediately backed away.

    "Why? Is finding and killing me your mission?" Valerie was still wary.

    "Yes, of course. Even if Avalon didn''t tell me to, I probably would. You killed one of my mentors, of course I should hate you," Caesar replied coldly. Valerie swallowed her saliva in nervousness. Caesar shouldn''t be so desperate to attack her, right?

    "It''s a war situation, I was just doing the natural thing. Targeting high ranking enemies is common in war situations right?" Valerie folded her arms showing that she wasn''t intimidated.

    Caesar laughed, there was a faint sinister aura in his smile.

    "General Gunther must not have been in a good condition when you killed him," Caesar guessed. Valerie was silent, not wanting to confirm or deny it.

    Valerie got up from her seat and walked away from the Avalon commander.

    "You can''t possibly kill him when he''s at his best," Caesar continued.

    Valerie stopped walking and turned to face him.

    "What are you trying to say, sir Petrovsky?" The girl was a little defiant.

    "Killing you right now won''t give me the pride or satisfaction I want. You''re just beautiful but not strong enough. You still need to practice more," said Caesar again.

    The tone of his voice has already changed to Valerie. It was different from when he had only known her as Lady Valerie. But instead of being emotional and wanting to kill her, Caesar was now more neutral and spoke calmly to her. The aura of horror that the girl had caught when she first saw Caesar Petrovsky confronting Raphael¡ªwas nowhere to be seen at this time.

    Caesar was still dangerous, no one knew what he was going to do or what plans were running through his brain at the moment. But Valerie knew that Caesar didn''t think she was worthy enough for him to kill.

    "If you really want to kill me¡ª"

    "No, I told you earlier. Once you''re stronger and able to fight against me¡ªI''ll look for you," Caesar smiled at Valerie.

    "In any case, I still have unfinished business with you, Lady Valerie," Petrovsky nodded and left her. Valerie couldn''t be careless. The truce did not mean Florentia and Avalon had made peace. Caesar was still his enemy. Right now they just happen to have the same opponent, namely Shadows type C. In the next meeting, maybe he will try to kill Valerie.

    But right now there was something more important. Valerie had to do her duty as a Florentian knight. She was not officially on duty yet, but she could still contribute to Florentia. Now she was in Port Biram, the birthplace of one of the most talented engineers the earth had.

    She was not a vampire, she was just a human with a genius brain and skilled hands. The girl''s name was Margaret Rain. An orphan who tried to protect her village from all threats. Her skill had been proven by her success in trapping Caesar Petrovsky¡ªa commander of Avalon. Caesar didn''t want to talk about it. He didn''t kill the villagers out of respect for Valerie''s request.

    The villagers only meant to defend themselves. They knew that Caesar was an Avalon from his uniform. There was a bit of luck behind Caesar''s capture. It was said that he was asleep when Margaret and other villagers put handcuffs and silver chains around him.

    "Hey," Valerie greeted the girl. Margaret had a wary look in her eyes and was not at all friendly. Her long, straight black hair was quite enviable. Her skin was a little dark and her body was a little tall.

    "What do you want, vampire?" She said a little sarcastically.

    "I want to praise you, you designed the defense system in this village right?" Valerie smiled at her.

    "Why do you care?"

    "Because there aren''t many vampires who can be like you. Then you use simple but very effective equipment. If you only fight ordinary Shadows, you won''t have any trouble. But it''s different If you face the Type C Shadows. They could only be faced by commander-level vampire knights and above. Like Sir Petrovsky or Raphael Chastain," Valerie explained.

    "Oh, so they are the commanders?" She responded. Her gaze turned softer. She was quite happy that Valerie was flattering her.

    "We''ve been doing this for years. Port Biram is on the border. We don''t have many vampire knights guarding around here. So we couldn''t help but fend for ourselves. We''ve never asked a duke or landlord around here for help. But recently, since we found out that something could be stealing livestock and kidnapping our citizens without being detected ¡ª we ended up reporting it to Duke Delacroux," Margaret explained.

    "If we could handle it ourselves, we wouldn''t have asked the vampires for help," Margaret said coldly.

    "Lady Margaret, imagine what you could do with more sophisticated equipment, an unlimited supply of gunpowder and the finest silver bullets," Valerie said.

    "I might be able to build a better fort at Port Biram," Margaret thought.

    "Yes, you can do it. Besides, did you graduate from a certain technical university? Because you''re so talented at this," Valerie complimented him again.

    "Me? No, I''m self-taught. I read a lot," Margaret shook her head.

    "If you go to college, you can become the best engineer on this earth,"

    "That costs too much. College is only for vampires or humans with a lot of money," Margaret grimly said.

    "Don''t you know, if you work for Florentia, they will ensure the safety of your family and provide the best facilities?" Valerie teased him.

    "What? That''s bullshit, all the sons of this village who go to war are not given enough money and facilities," Margaret laughed disdainfully.

    "Yes, but only if they are ordinary knights. But if it''s for you, Lady Margaret, you will become one of Florentia''s mainstay engineers working directly with the generals. You will be respected. Port Biram will receive special protection from Florentia and You will also receive abundant facilities," said Valerie again explaining. Margaret''s eyes widened when she heard that. The offer was too good for her. It''s unbelievable.

    "There''s no way I''d get that position? I''m just an orphan girl from poor Acheron!" Margaret shook her head vigorously.

    "No, lady Margaret. Listen, I am the daughter of Duke Dubois of Lapella. We have the best universities in the world. I can guarantee you, give you a scholarship and make sure that Florentia will build a guard post around port biram.. Only if you take an oath of allegiance to Florentia," Valerie continued again, making an offer that was hard to refuse.

 Chapter 72 - Their Romantic Trip

    Margaret held back a smile. She didn''t immediately accept Valerie''s offer. She was used to being independent and always felt that her poverty and status didn''t mean she had to be humble before the nobles. Margaret spent almost half of her life hating the vampire lords. She wasn''t willing to go straight to what they said.

    Besides, leaving the villagers was not that easy for her either. It was Margaret who taught them not to depend on the landlords. Margaret also taught them to defend themselves. Margaret had raised the spirits of the people of Port Biram with great difficulty. If she suddenly sided with Florentia it would make her seem like a hypocrite.

    "I''ll think about it," Margaret said to Valerie. Even so, Valerie saw the look of disappointment on her face. Margaret feared that the offer would soon expire and she would lose the opportunity once and for all. But she also did not want to appear greedy and likes to seek opportunities.

    "No one will scold you if you make the decisions for yourself, Margaret," Valerie tried to persuade her. She knew that the girl wanted to go to college and achieve her own achievements.

    "I know, but¡ª" Margaret looked doubtful. For the first time she showed her weakness as a woman.

    "If it weren''t for Florentia, the Avalons would probably persuade you and even force you to join them," Valerie whispered to her seriously. She also didn''t want the Avalon knights in Port Biram to hear her speak ill of them.

    At this time, Port Biram was again bustling. It wasn''t long after that the bodies of the Type C Shadows were burned, and the smoke rose high into the air. The smell was a little nauseating because their bodies decomposed quickly even though the air wasn''t too humid today. Valerie guessed it was because of their poor diet when the Shadows were still alive.

    There were about five elite knights of Avalon at the biram at the moment. Together they dragged a Shadows type C whose mouth was dripping with blood. His face was like a buffalo with a sharp-toothed mouth. His body was a little thin but muscular. He had probably bit his tongue off many times to avoid the knights'' interrogation. But his body betrayed him. Because when his tongue was cut, he would instantly regenerate to restore it. So he just tortured himself.

    The knights caught him quite well, so Shadows'' body was intact and healthy. Caesar felt that might be enough to satisfy Rutherford. Next they would focus on hunting down the Shadows and executing them on the spot.

    Seeing the Avalon knights roaming around in Florentia''s territory did feel strange. They were on a truce. In addition, because of the Shadows problem, Florentia gave permission for several Avalon troops to roam in Florentia''s states.

    However, they were still being watched. If they were caught espionage or out of business with the Shadows¡ª Florentia would not hesitate to act decisively.

    Several hours passed. Raphael and Caesar still clashed occasionally. Although Caesar was more relaxed interacting with him. It was said that they were old friends who learned from the same teacher. Valerie thought it must be awkward to meet again with friends who used to be close in conditions that were already different.

    The knights of Avalon waited for the villagers to provide them with a carriage with a trellis and a few horses. They would bring the Shadows they had captured to one of Avalon''s bases. Caesar didn''t want to reveal it. He only said that his business at Acheron was finished.

    "Then we''ll be leaving right away. Thanks for the donor," Caesar chimed in. He nodded and bowed slightly to the villagers. Of course that was not normal behavior for an Avalon. They were famous for not caring about humans. Has there ever been a human who asked to discuss with their pet cow or chicken? Avalon did not feel it was reasonable to do so.

    But Caesar was good at socializing. He was easy to talk to and made anyone who should hate him even sympathize with him. Valerie was no exception. He used to be very afraid of Caesar Petrovsky. But now he was more neutral. She knew that the man would not accidentally kill her.

    Now Valerie''s identity as a cursed weapon thief and killer of general Gunther had been discovered. But Caesar, who was supposed to kill her, did nothing. He didn''t even comment about her in front of his subordinates. He seemed to be trying to keep Valerie from being noticed or attracting their attention. As if Valerie was just an ordinary female knight working for the Chastain family.

    "I''ll look for you one day, Lady Valerie," said Caesar in a small whisper as he walked past her. The girl''s neck stiffened for a moment. She couldn''t be careless. Caesar would not be her friend and was always be a danger to her.

    "What did he say to you just now?" Raphael wanted to know.

    "I think he said he would kill me one day," Valerie said as if it was a matter of course.

    "So you have enemies?" Raphael also responded casually.

    "Why as if it was a natural thing?"

    "Florentia and Avalon killed each other. Caesar and I have also fought to the death many times. But his business with you is a bit personal. It''s no wonder he doesn''t kill you now," Raphael commented.

    "Why do you think that?"

    "Why? What else if it wasn''t because he likes you," said Raphael confidently.

    "Wh¡ª where''s that theory coming from?" said Valerie who couldn''t even blush at that.

    "Before he found out that you were an Apollon user, he asked you out many times, approached you and spoke sweetly to you, right?" Raphael said a little indignantly.

    "That''s impossible! Caesar said I just wasn''t strong enough. He wouldn''t be happy to beat me when I was weak," Valerie explained her own conclusion.

    "That''s bullshit. Caesar doesn''t need a compelling reason to kill someone. Especially for someone who''s obviously killed his teacher like you. He''s not someone who cares about what other people think. I know that he likes you so I''m not too wary of him being around you. He''ll probably stay away from you for a while, then when his interest wears off he''ll hunt you down," Raphael explained his theory.

    "Raphael Chastain, since when did you become a romance expert?" Valerie sneered, belittling him.

    "I''m married now. I guess it''s only natural that I''ve started observing a thing or two since then. But no, actually I''ve been watching Caesar''s behavior towards you for a long time. I''m pretty sure about my theory," Raphael didn''t want to lose.

    "Don''t you know that he approached me trying to find information about the Dubois family?" Valerie confirmed her doubts.

    "What? A man''s brain isn''t that complicated. He''s just making excuses for this and that when there''s only one point. He wants to get close to you. We men don''t like drama," Raphael smirked. He felt like a master of romance at this point and loved to make his wife upset.

    "Oh, then what about you?"

    "What?"

    "You went around making plans and finally got a reason to marry me right? What exactly do you feel about me?" Valerie teased him a little.

    "It''s not like that," said Raphael, folding his arms stubbornly. He turned his face away and looked the other way awkwardly.

    "I''m not done talking yet," protested the girl.

    "No need. We have to go home now. Let the Florentia knights take care of the rest," Raphael stretched out his hand to lead her away.

    "Hey, aren''t we Florentia knights too?" Valerie took his hand to come with him.

    "We''re on leave, don''t forget that we''re still on our honeymoon too," Raphael shook his head.

    ***

    Honeymoon? Valerie had no idea that a stiff and serious Raphael Chastain had included a honeymoon in his schedule. They were not a real couple. Indeed, Raphael insisted that he didn''t want to play around when he married Valerie. But that didn''t mean Raphael had romantic feelings for her.

    Well, Valerie knows that the majority of nobles marry by arranged marriages. But they still went on their honeymoon and slept in the same room. Did Raphael just want to do his duty as a husband properly? He was a perfectionist. So he would probably act like the perfect husband.

    Not long after he returned from Duke Delacroux''s residence to explain the situation in Port Biram¡ª Raphael took her away from Acheron.

    This was where Valerie was now. At a luxury inn, a vampire-only resort located in the cold mountains. The scenery was very beautiful, with rows of maple trees with yellowing leaves, clear lakes reflecting cloud shadows and smoky hot springs spreading their steam.

    The problem was, the sights couldn''t take her focus away from the figure of the commander and her husband, who was now soaking in the hot spring with only a towel covering his private area. All that hot steam didn''t really help.

    "Why are you so far away? Come here," Raphael complained casually.

    Valerie was indeed wary and bathed away from him. The girl thought she would never get used to this kind of situation.

    "You''re naked, Raphael," Valerie said tensely. She couldn''t hide her nervousness. But Raphael only responded with a charming laugh.

    "Valerie, we''re married. Or was all the sacred vows we made at the altar just a plaything for you?" He asked.

    "You said you wouldn''t touch me yet," Valerie slightly sarcastically responded.

    "Well, I don''t know. I also thought about your words.. There are many ways that we can do to avoid pregnancy, right?" He said a little mischievously.

 Chapter 73 - Their Romantic Trip (2)

    Valerie feels threatened right now. Like a lamb that accidentally stepped into a fox''s cage¡ªValerie sat quietly in a corner waiting for the fox to devour her. Raphael might level up their relationship.

    Valerie had been relaxed all this time, because she felt that Raphael was not an ordinary man who easily seduced. Moreover, he never showed his interest in women openly. She liked to tease him from the very beginning of the marriage. She actually wasn''t quite ready, though.

    She only believed that Raphael was a cold man with no interest in such things. Valerie thought it would take more effort if she expected Raphael to touch her. The commander still kept his distance from her, because Valerie was his subordinate in the military.

    A kind of realization flashed across her mind. She was married. Any kind of touch was natural to happen between them. Valerie and Raphael were both adults and they were physically attracted to each other. Valerie herself always thought Raphael was one of the most handsome vampires she knew. His popularity among women was no joke.

    Was Valerie ready for this? After all, something was odd. Why did Raphael''s attitude suddenly change?

    "Have you been drinking strange animal blood lately? Maybe you tasted lizard or ape blood?" Valerie tried to get rid of her nervousness by inviting him to chat. She looked the other way trying to avoid her husband''s eyes.

    "No, lately I can only drink human blood," Raphael shook his head.

    Valerie still didn''t want to get too close to Raphael. She just covered herself with a wide towel and buried her body low. She exposed her shoulders and curled her hair. This was a private hot spring. Raphael rented the place for a few hours. He probably wished he could get to know Valerie more. But his wife was now just soaking in the corner like a cowardly puppy.

    "You¡ª not the usual Raphael," said Valerie again.

    "What do I usually like?" Raphael spread his arms on the edge of the pool to emphasize his perfect silhouette. Valerie will never tire of admiring his physique. Dense black hair, impeccable looks, his rare charming smile and deep¡ª alluring voice. A series of slightly impolite thoughts flashed through her pretty head and made her blush.

    "You''re usually more reserved, shy and not as relaxed as you are now," said Valerie, still avoiding looking her husband in the eye.

    "Well, all the tension during my time in Florentia may have made me stiffer. But, we''re on our honeymoon now. I think this makes me more relaxed," Raphael responded.

    The man then shifted his body towards Valerie. The girl gasped and panicked a little. But it would be a little offensive if she swam away from Raphael. So Valerie just tightened her towel with a pounding heart.

    "You too, we''re on vacation. Forget about Florentia, the war and Apollon. Getting to know your partner is important too, right?" Raphael said using his charming voice.

    The burly man grabbed his wife''s waist behind the steaming warm water and brought her closer. Valerie screamed inwardly but tried to look calm. Even now, her heart was beating wildly.

    "You think you know me well enough? You''ve been talking easily and always teasing me. Speak disparagingly when I refuse to touch you. How about now, Valerie? Why have you been so quiet since earlier?" Raphael enjoyed Valerie''s nervousness. Their vacation had confirmed a few things. Valerie just pretended to be used to the interaction between a man and a woman. She''s still inexperienced. The girl just bluffed.

    "Ahaha, looks like I''ve had enough soaking..I want to go back to the room," Valerie said nervously as she got up from her bath. But Raphael held her hand. They stared at each other for a while before the commander pulled her into his arms and grabbed her beautiful face. The nervous Valerie averted her eyes and tried to escape.

    "Why?" Raphael asked.

    "This is too strange for me, you are ¡ª my commander," Valerie responded.

    "You''re wrong, you should get used to this..I''m your husband, Valerie Chastain," he said before embracing her face which was red from the hot steam of the bath. Raphael hugged her and closed his eyes. He gave Valerie a kiss on the lips.

    Raphael did it so well, until the girl was lulled and closed her eyes too. She also let Raphael control her, resigned to whatever he wanted to do to her. Valerie didn''t struggle when the man slightly touched her. The inexperienced girl was now even obediently opening her lips. Allowing Raphael to explore her deeper and take away the innocence she had guarded during her nineteen years of life.

    ***

    The incident made her body heat up until Valerie felt strange with herself. Not just because they did it in the stifling hot springs. Valerie now couldn''t underestimate Raphael. He''s too good at kissing. Yet on the wedding day he was not even willing to kiss her lips. It was Valerie who finally took the initiative to kiss him.

    Was Raphael just pretending to be shy and stiff all this time? What happened to Raphael whom Valerie had known all along? Had that man been hiding his other side all along? Did Raphael have a past that she didn''t know? Maybe he had a lot of ex-girlfriends? Or was he like the other knights who occasionally misbehaved visiting brothels because they could not stand being separated from their wives for long?

    She would be disappointed if Raphael was like that. So far, Valerie has considered Raphael to be the perfect ideal man. Maybe she didn''t have deep enough romantic feelings for him. But Valerie respects him. She likes his principles of life. She liked Raphael''s assertiveness that he could separate personal matters from work. She was proud to be the wife of a respected war hero like Raphael Chastain.

    But Valerie certainly couldn''t forever enjoy all the facilities and kindness of Raphael without giving something in return. Although half joking, Valerie knew that sooner or later she would have to let Raphael touch her. It was an obligation she had to do as an adult couple. That was a noble task as husband and wife.

    "What? I thought you were asleep?" Raphael came out of the bathroom drying his head with a cotton cloth. Apart from a few dangerous touches and hot kisses that made her body temperature rise¡ª Raphael was sane enough not to continue whatever his intentions were in the hot springs.

    But what about now? When they were in their private room. Without the eyes of a possibly curious stranger staring at them. Will Raphael continue his action?

    Raphael sat next to his wife, who was now wearing a light blue nightgown. It was a dress worn by noble women in their daily life. But not simple enough to sleep on. But easy to remove and put away if needed.

    Raphael smiled faintly at Valerie''s nervous expression. She was quite obedient when in the hot spring. Raphael thought she would fight back a bit. Maybe the girl enjoys what he does more than he thinks. The man then took the back of her hand and kissed it. His eyes looked at Valerie sharply and deeply, showing his hidden intentions that were not too innocent.

    "What?" Valerie asked a little fiercely.

    "I guess I have to admit something," Raphael said as he lifted Valerie into his lap. He then hugged her from behind.

    "About?"

    "You''re right, maybe I''m a little different at the moment. This isn''t my usual self. I used to think that I could keep the relationship between the two of us innocent for a few more years. But ever since you drank my blood¡ª I can''t stop fantasizing about you," Raphael confessed.

    "What does that have to do with me drinking your blood?" Valerie tilted her head.

    "That''s why all vampires testify that being a blood partner is a very intimate thing that couples usually do. When you drink my blood, I feel weird," Raphael hesitated a little.

    "What does it mean?" Valerie was still trying to understand.

    "I''m getting a little aroused," said Raphael which immediately made his wife''s ears turn red.

    "Ahahaha, that''s weird,"

    "Let me show you," Raphael then dropped Valerie''s body on the bed on her back. They also looked at each other.

    "Let me drink your blood, Valerie," he said again.

    The girl remembered again. Raphael had done that to her in her previous life. At that time Valerie was seriously injured and disabled. Even so, she admits that it feels comfortable, soothing, but Valerie didn''t remember that it aroused her.

    "Okay, since I''ve also drunk your blood, I think you have to do it to me too," Valerie prepared. She held her breath a little. When Raphael brought his face closer and bit her neck¡ªshe couldn''t help the moan that escaped her mouth without her being able to hold it in. Her breathing became heavier. She felt her body heat up and Raphael noticed Valerie''s unusual reaction.

    "May I continue?" Raphael asked while wiping the remaining blood that dripped slightly from his lips with the back of his hand.

    "Huh?" Valerie wasn''t too focused at the moment. She let Raphael once more put his lips on her neck. But not to drink her blood. His breath felt on her neck and ears made Valerie seem to lose her mind. This was far more frightening and tense than facing the Shadows. But the girl simply couldn''t resist.. Raphael had conquered her.

 Chapter 74 - About His Mentor

    Valerie snuggled under her blanket, she didn''t let anyone see her face. The sun began to appear from behind the curtain and shone gently on her room at the inn she was staying at. The hot night was over. Now she was fully aware of what she had just done.

    Of course that didn''t mean she was drunk. Vampires couldn''t get drunk, they never even drink alcohol. Even if they drank human blood with a high alcohol content because they were drunk¡ªthey would vomit it up.

    Valerie lost herself because of different things. All of Raphael''s touch last night, his kisses and the way he seduced her body had blown her away. She seemed to be in her own world, where she did not care about shame and pride.

    She let her lips moan and spoke Raphael''s name over and over again without being able to hold it in. At that time Valerie only thought about enjoying her first night to the fullest. Raphael was good at guiding her, he makes the girl comfortable and complacent about his game. Valerie forgot her status as a noble woman and stripped away all her pride last night.

    Now that it was all over, she realized what she had just done. How could she let Raphael make her like that? Valerie wasn''t even aware of the pain that should have been there. Either because she was used to the pain of war or because Raphael was too good at it.

    Valerie gasped when she heard the bathroom door open. Masculine essential oil aroma in the form of a mixture of patchouli and musk spreads. Raphael probably just took a bath. Valerie closed her eyes trying to hide herself. She didn''t want to see Raphael''s face. Or all the memories of her first night would come back to her mind.

    "Valerie," Raphael called her name, in his deep and imposing voice. That was not fair. Now Valerie wouldn''t be able to act the same every time she talked to her husband. Because it would immediately alert her by the way the commander said her name every time he entered her body.

    The beautiful lady just kept quiet, Hoping Raphael thought she was still sleeping so she didn''t have to talk to him. Moreover, she didn''t want to discuss their hot activities they have done together. Although she doubted that Raphael would bring it up. He was an elegant reclusive type of man. Even with his own wife Valerie doubted Raphael would open up with her.

    "I know you don''t sleep, no one can sleep after what we just did, Valerie," he whispered a little mischievously.

    Valerie opened her blanket with a slightly sullen face and blushed. Valerie could have reasoned that covering her face for too long was the reason why she''s blushing so much right now. But Raphael knew that because Valerie had a good memory and couldn''t forget their first night easily.

    "What?" Valerie said curtly.

    "No shower?"

    "I had a very long soak yesterday in the bath," Valerie reasoned. She just reluctantly got off her bed and faced Raphael.

    "You''d better take a shower, because I''ve kissed you all over the place and¡ª"

    "Oh shut up! Aren''t you ashamed to talk about this?" Said Valerie with a red face.

    Raphael himself blushed slightly. As a man of course he tried to be dominant. He tried to make it all look natural to him. But in fact he himself was still pounding to this day. He didn''t know how he could go through twenty-six years of his life without ever touching a woman. Raphael thought he would be a bit addicted to his wife now.

    "Your body is more honest than your lips, Valerie. We''re husband and wife, so you better get used to it. because we''re going to do that a lot," said Raphael as he took his wife''s right hand and placed it on his cheek.

    "How can you be so good at it? Could it be that you¡ª"

    "You''re my first woman," Raphael sounded a little offended. He was a gentleman who did not like to play around.

    "Then where did you learn to do it?"

    "Hmm, everyone says I''m a genius who always gets good at things the first time I do it," said Raphael confidently.

    "That''s bullshit, no one gets that skilled for the first time," Valerie argued.

    "Maybe I''m not good enough, you''re just overestimating me. You can''t compare me to anyone either, can you?"

    "Fine¡ªit''s okay, I''m going to take a shower," said Valerie shyly. All the talk about their bed affairs still felt awkward. Maybe in a few years she would get used to it and be able to tell Raphael where to put his hand or how. But for now she hoped that the honeymoon would be over soon and she would soon be busy with Florentia''s business.

    Valerie shifted from the bed and removed all the blankets. Leaving her wearing a nightgown that was no longer too neat. She noticed that Raphael was watching her.

    "What are you looking at?" Valerie asked fiercely while hugging her own shoulder.

    "I''m lucky," Raphael muttered.

    "What does it mean?"

    "Unlike most other knights, I can take my wife with me when serving in the military. So I won''t be lonely," he said again with a little grin on his face.

    Valerie threw a pillow at his face in unbearable embarrassment. Did he mean that Raphael thought he would do it too even when they were on duty? Valerie knew that was a common thing for couples who served in the military together. But she didn''t think that would happen to her.

    Was it true the rumors she had heard? When a man had intercourse for the first time. A kind of screw seemed to come off their heads and the beast inside them would come out of their cage. They would keep wanting to do it.

    Valerie just wasn''t used to seeing Raphael flirting with her. Because he used to be a serious person and a little stiff. The woman tried to get out of bed to clean her body. But her legs felt weak when she stepped on the cold floor.

    She fell down on the floor. Valerie felt strange to herself. She had never experienced this before. This was different from what she experienced when she was badly injured or something.

    "Sorry, maybe I pushed you too much earlier. It''s just that you''re too pretty, so I couldn''t help myself," Valerie gasped. Perhaps Raphael would never run out of words to embarrass her. Valerie had released the beast last night. He did it more than once until it made Valerie''s legs seem to lose their strength. Who would have thought that the commander who was respected for his elegant and cold demeanor harbored another talent within him?

    Raphael grabbed his wife from below and carried her.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Bathing you," Raphael said flatly.

    "No, you''ll want to do something else!" Valerie refused, she struggled a little when Raphael continued to carry her to the bathroom.

    "I won''t," Raphael shook his head.

    "I don''t believe you," said Valerie curtly.

    "Well, maybe a little," said Raphael again with a slight mischievous smile on his face.

    ***

    Valerie was feeling tired. She wasn''t ready for all this. She still couldn''t let go of all her pride and be honest about her own feelings. She didn''t want to be seen as a wife who adores her husband too much. But Raphael lately was too charming and he acted like a real husband. Valerie would probably forget that he was her commander.

    She was currently sitting in a theater. Where the vampires gathered around a circular table and chatted gracefully with each other. Not all were nobles. There were some vampires who abandoned their decency by laughing loudly and even hitting the table. But this was a resort, no one complained to them.

    They were all here to watch something interesting. Valerie had looked at this afternoon''s line-up. There were singers, some would play drama and there was also a puppet theatre. Valerie was waiting for the final performance because she had never seen a puppet theater before.

    There were still two days until their honeymoon was over and Valerie decided to enjoy it to the end. There was no point in her continuing to refuse and trying to remain elegant. All of her dignity and grace had melted away in her husband''s eyes in one night. Raphael had seen all her secrets and she would try to get used to this marriage.

    "Anything interesting?" Raphael shifted his chair and sat next to his wife. He was wearing a formal gray suit. It made his dark hair and eyes more defined.

    "Soon they will perform puppet theater. Don''t drink that. It''s been too long, I''ll order a new one later," said Valerie forbidding Raphael to drink the blood in the crystal glass in front of her.

    Then Valerie realized her husband''s expression had changed. His eyes were fixed on one corner. Where a table was occupied by a stout middle-aged man.

    "Do you know anyone here?" Valerie asked.

    "You remember that Caesar and I had the same mentor," said Raphael.

    "He''s here now, I doubt whether to rebuke him or not," he continued again.

    "Why?"

    "Because he''s an Avalon," replied Raphael.

 Chapter 75 - The Puppet Show

    Raphael was still unsure whether he would greet his teacher. He just sat back in the armchair next to his wife while occasionally scratching his chin.

    "Not saying hello?"

    "He might already know I''m here, maybe he''s waiting for me to come to him. Or he just doesn''t care. He''s a complicated person," Raphael said thoughtfully.

    "Oh come on, you just say hello. He''s Avalon, so what? When you''re not in a war situation, you can all gather at the bar sharing blood from the same cup," said Valerie casually.

    "You really think so?"

    "Not really," said Valerie, grinning slightly.

    "When I trained with him, I wasn''t in the military yet. Now he''s General Avalon, and I''m the commander in Florentia, I don''t know what I can talk to him about," Raphael whispered waryly.

    "You could talk about your past, the funny thing when he coached you or something," Valerie responded.

    "Is that true? Should I talk about how he threw me from the top of the cliff and forced me to fight a lion Circus barehanded who was raging because of the lack of food?" Raphael said again.

    "Looks like your training days were fun, going to the circus and adventuring in the wild huh? Why don''t you train me like that?"

    "No need, my mentor just likes to go to extremes. I''m sure the way you''re doing it right now was more suitable," Raphael shook his head.

    "But the truth is that until now I still haven''t been able to awaken Apollon''s true power, except when I fought Gunther. Wait a minute, could I possibly master it faster if I fought another cursed weapon wielder? Weren''t you and Caesar sparring partners? I''ve only been training with ordinary knights all this time," Valerie concluded.

    "Hmm, that''s possible. You can fight me when I use Demetria later. To boost your spirits, I''ll set up a punishment system now," said Raphael.

    Valerie squinted.

    "I don''t want to undergo a strange punishment," Valerie naturally suspected that Raphael might impose an unnatural punishment on her. Ever since they slept together, it seemed like that was His main focus of his life.

    "Hmm, what are you thinking? I''m a professional," Raphael smirked at her.

    "Oh! The puppet show has started!" Valerie decided to change the topic and clapped her hands.

    Then spotlights flashed on the stage. Shining on a girl with a petite body and long hair in clothes similar to that of a temple priest. She looked cheerful and although her smile was like a child''s, she was clearly an adult.

    "Thanks for coming! My name is Amelia Grigory, this evening''s performer. Have you guys seen a puppet theater before?" Amelia interacts with visitors. She carried a large wooden crate behind her body.

    The audience was still not very enthusiastic and clapped softly when Amelia asked.

    "But have you all seen a puppet show without strings?" She asked again. This time the audience seemed interested and excited cheers began to sound around the stage.

    Amelia bowed before her audience then she opened her chest. Valerie saw her take out some dolls from the chest. But Valerie wasn''t sure if it was a cute doll. The doll was roughly sewn and not made of wood. Some have oversized ears and a sticky nose that ¡ª

    "Wait, I don''t want to spoil our leisurely fun watching a puppet show..but if I''m not mistaken. Do you think the dolls are made from human organs?" Valerie whispered to Raphael.

    "Well, some people have unique tastes and hobbies. I can neither approve nor deny," Raphael responded casually.

    "Now I will start the show. This is a story about a princess who was held captive by a dragon. Then a prince tried to save her. Cliche but romantic, right?" Amelia started excitedly.

    She lined up a stuffed dragon that looked like an iguana topped with large bat wings. Then there was the chubby princess doll with ears that are bigger than they should be. As well as a prince doll in armor whose hands are also like using parts of a human hand.

    Not only that. Now Amelia pulled something from under her clothes. And shouted. "Osiris!"

    Then the thing that was just like a small stick now extends into a spear. The audience laughed and applauded. They thought Amelia was putting on a magic show.

    "Raphael! She wields a cursed weapon!" Valerie whispered in surprise. But the commander remained calm watching the show.

    Amelia then stabbed her doll with her staff. A greenish glow covered them. And they started to move.

    "My doll! Say hello to your spectators!" Amelia gave the order. Then the dolls lined up and bowed to the audience. Their cheers began to grow louder. The performer really didn''t use a string to play with her doll.

    "It must be the power of the spear that keeps the dolls alive," Valerie whispered again.

    "You need to learn from General Maxwell about this. Haven''t you been in the Scout unit? You should know the faces of your enemies later. The one playing the puppet show is an Avalon commander," Raphael whispered back to him.

    "Well, that''s not too surprising..she uses a cursed weapon," Valerie muttered.

    "But its power is still quite mysterious. We''ll just watch it quietly. Maybe something will be useful later. But don''t be too serious, don''t forget that we are still on our honeymoon," said Raphael again suggesting.

    "Yes I know,"

    The puppet show was quite fun. Amelia was a good storyteller. She could make all kinds of sounds and bring the audience into the story.

    It begins with the anxiety of the princess, the dragon who wants to control her and the prince who tries to help her. The story becomes more interesting, when Amelia makes the princess as a selfish cunning woman who wants everyone to focus on her.

    She made the dragon fall in love with her and manipulated him. The princess knew the dragon''s weakness. The princess also told the prince about his weakness. The dragon then confronted the prince and he died at the hands of the prince. When the situation was supposed to have a happy ending, the princess poisons the prince when he tries to kiss. The princess inherits the dragon''s immense wealth and returns to a free life as a dragon-slaying heroine. The prince was completely forgotten.

    Although the story was unusual, it seems that the audience was entertained by it. They applauded her performance.

    "Can women really be that manipulative?" Raphael thought about the story he had just seen.

    "It''s possible, a woman can get whatever she wants from a man if they want to do it," said Valerie.

    "How about you?"

    "Well, I''m used to living with getting whatever I want. So I guess you don''t have to worry about me going crazy like the princess in that story," Valerie laughed. Then her expression turned somber.

    "Why?"

    "I think joining the military is the only thing I hate about my life," Valerie confessed with an even expression.

    Raphael''s facial expression also turned slightly surprised. Wasn''t Valerie desperately trying to adapt to the military world? She even made her marriage a way to rejoin Florentia.

    "I won''t force you to join the military. It''s all meaningless if you''re not happy," Raphael took his wife''s hand and looked into her eyes.

    "I can''t back down..I feel responsible for a big thing," Valerie then looked the other way. Reluctant to discuss this any further. If her parents had never sent her to the military base, Valerie might not need to go to war. She won''t die and maybe she won''t have to restart her life. Even if Florentia would lose, she would probably just suffer a bad death. But she didn''t need to be responsible for anything.

    "Well, Raphael, I''m surprised to see you here," someone greeted and sat down at their table. He was a middle-aged man who grew a beard on his face. He was not wearing a military uniform. But the look in his eyes was friendly and calm, unlike most Avalons he''d ever met.

    "Sir Gregovich," Raphael couldn''t hide his respect.

    "Seven years have passed, we haven''t spoken to each other. But I''ve heard a lot about you, war hero Raphael Chastain..also about you, Lady Valerie," Alexander Gregovich, one of Avalon''s generals, now also turned to greet Valerie.

    At this moment the silver-haired woman was slightly pale. Because the man was completely familiar in her memory. He said her name when they should have never met. Valerie remembers that in her old life she called the man by the name Alex. He was one of the knights who always visited the barracks and shared stories with her. He was the one who tells about the discovery of Rutherford''s base, about the new weapons that Avalon creates and the events during the war that she remembers and guides her in living her second life.

    Authors note:

    There is no coincidence, maybe everything is well planned. Or maybe not? Thank you for keep reading my story''

 Chapter 76 - The Avalon General

    Valerie was still silent at her desk. Meanwhile Raphael and Alexander Gregovich had a friendly conversation with each other. Even though Raphael had hesitated and didn''t know what they would be talking about. But now all was not a problem for him. Valerie didn''t want to join the chat. She just hesitated. She was afraid that what she was thinking right now was true.

    She knew Alex only as an ordinary knight who the highest rank was captain. He often visited the barracks when major events had just occurred. He was always looking for Valor to share his experiences. Valerie at that time listened and became a good listener for all his complaints. It was not just Alex who likes to tell stories. Other knights too. But only Alex is long and serious enough to tell her.

    "So, lady Valerie, have you been dating Raphael for a long time?" Alex asked. Trying to lighten the mood.

    "We haven''t dated long enough," Valerie responded flatly and a little curtly. She knew it might be a little impolite. But she couldn''t shake off the discomfort in her heart right now.

    Did he disguise himself as a Florentian knight and talk to her a lot? Why was Valerie''s heart so uncomfortable right now?

    "Jasper is doing well with us. He''s had a good training..maybe soon he''ll be able to completely control his DNA," said Gregovich as if unfazed by Valerie''s reaction.

    "You with Jasper?" said Valerie.

    "Oh, didn''t he say goodbye to you? he''s coming with me when your wedding dance event is over," said Gregovich lightly.

    Valerie remembers. On the wedding day she was very busy receiving guests and preparing for her move to Acheron. She had a chance to talk to Jasper. He said he wanted to treat His illness. had he agreed to follow Caesar Petrovsky''s advice? Caesar said that there were quite a number of vampires like Jasper in Avalon''s circle and they could help Jasper.

    "You were at our wedding?" Raphael asked. He did not pay attention to his guests one by one. The Chastains and Dubois both held high positions among the vampires so there were a lot of guests. Raphael just made sure to greet his close friends such as his subordinates in the Jaguar team and his family.

    "Duke Dubois invited me,"

    "But why didn''t you say hi to me? I have been learning with you for a long time," Raphael looked disappointed. The mentor he respected came to his wedding but they had to meet again by accident like this.

    "A lot happened, and it was really crowded at that time. I''m already happy to see Raphael finding such a nice girl..although I didn''t think you two would actually be together. This is beyond my expectations," said Alexander again casually.

    Raphael responded to the pleasantries with laughter and friendliness. But Valerie couldn''t do it. Alex had probably been deeply involved in her life all along. Even though his clothes and appearance were different, she was sure that she was the Alex that Valerie knew. Alex was a friendly man who often looked for Valerie to share his experiences in the war. He disguised himself as a Florentian knight and talked to her? But for what? She also remembered that Alex had never crossed paths with the general or other higher-ups. Was he really sneaking around?

    Valerie didn''t even think about worrying about Jasper right now. Because maybe she was involved in something more dangerous. Without Alex''s information, she probably would never have visited Rutherford''s underground lab and found Apollon.

    "Raphael, I want to go back to my room," Valerie mumbled while covering her mouth as if she was sick of something.

    "Are you okay?" Raphael asked.

    "No," Valerie said flatly.

    "Okay, maybe we''ll meet again? I''m with one of my new students. Maybe you''ve seen her puppet show earlier. I hope you like it," Alexander shifted his chair and left them.

    Valerie didn''t waste her time either. She quickly got up from the vast theater hall and walked briskly to her room. Raphael tried to match her pace and took her hand. But Valerie was too angry to be nice to Raphael. She knew that her husband was innocent. He may not know anything. But she knows Alex. Even though he didn''t seem to know her.

    Valerie finally arrived at her room and immediately sat on her bed anxiously. She showed a pale face and pulled up the blanket.

    "Val, what happened? Alex is indeed Avalon, but I doubt he will attack us or something," Raphael asked.

    Valerie opened her blanket and looked at him seriously.

    "Is he a cursed weapon user?"

    "Yeah, I learned how to use Demetria from him, obviously he knows how to use cursed weapons,"

    "Then, what is His power?" Investigate Valerie.

    "It would be very dangerous if we made him an enemy..although technically he is indeed our enemy. His weapon is called Kronos, he can control time," said Raphael.

    Valerie was taken aback for a moment. She became increasingly pale and even wanted to cry. She snuggled back into her bed with shaking shoulder

    "I¡ªI think I need to talk to him,"

    "Valerie, what happened? Have you two met before?" he asked surprised.

    "I need to talk to him alone, Raphael, can you help me?"

    "What is the problem?"

    "I can''t tell you if I''m not sure myself."

    ***

    Although Raphael described him as a friendly man and didn''t like to attack carelessly¡ª he was still an Avalon. Valerie was not willing to let her guard down and be led by anyone to achieve certain goals without her approval.

    "Raphael said you wanted to talk to me, lady Valerie?"

    Now they were both on the terrace of the inn lobby. The general stood stepping on the wooden deck with a beautiful view while smoking a cigar. He was wearing casual clothes for a vacation. A shirt and baggy pants that made him look more like a bar owner than a military man.

    Valerie wore a casual dress with a yellow floral print that wasn''t too flashy. She didn''t wear any make-up other than her hair in a bun. It made her look fresh. She hid Apollon under her skirt. The woman was feeling fluttered at this moment.

    "Are you Alex?"

    "Yes, my name is Alexander Gregovich, I''m usually called Alex,"

    "You know what I mean, are you Alex, the Florentian knight who often came to see me after the war and talked to me about a lot of things?" Inquired Valerie again.

    She noticed that Alexander''s expression was flat at this point although there was a faint smile on his face.

    "Yes, I''m Alex. I used to visit you often at the Florentia barracks and told you a lot of things," he agreed.

    "That''s not possible!"

    "Why?"

    "Because it happened in my previous life," Valerie said in a shaking voice.

    "Ah yes, you must be confused by all this," Alex laughed.

    "Did you plan all this for me on purpose? Including Apollon, and my current life?" Valerie feels trapped. She was probably being used by that general Avalon for a mission she didn''t know about. Even though all this time Valerie had been eager to fight for Florentia''s victory. Then what now?

    A general who was said to have the ability to manipulate time¡ªprobably plotting all of this on her. He was an Avalon. It was hard to believe that what he did was for Florentia''s victory.

    But he told her a lot of things. About Rutherford''s secret lab, about Avalon''s weapons technology, about alleged weapons of mass destruction before the war at Taverin and about Margaret, the talented engineer who finally agreed to join Florentia at this time.

    Valerie thought about her way of life. She had seen miracles many times. Seeing weapons that can emit fire, grow trees and emit light and ice daggers. She wouldn''t have a hard time believing that the general in front of her right now could control time.

    But Valerie didn''t know why and how he did it to Valerie yet.

    "You sent me to the past? Made me repeat the last four years of my life?" Valerie confirmed.

    "Calm down, Lady Valerie. I made sure I didn''t mean anything bad to you,"

    "Then how do you explain it? Because all the recent events in my new life¡ªdifferent from my previous life. Am I actually leading the vampires to an even worse ruin? Because you directed me?" Valerie sounded angry and emotional. She hated her innocence and was ashamed of having considered herself as a hero and feeling that she could save the world.

    Even though it was all in the plans of a friendly-looking Avalon general who was now in front of her.

    "I''m not asking you to believe it, but I''m currently neutral..what I did to your life was neither for Florentia nor Avalon."

    "Then what''s the reason?"

    "I''ll tell you, it all started when you were dying in Balaghar, Avalon''s main base..you were being held captive and tortured and just donated your precious blood to Raphael," General Avalon sat down and asked Valerie to calm down and listen to his story.

    .

 Chapter 77 - About The Past

    Balaghar State

    <When Valerie died for her first time>

    There was a loud rumble, intimidated lightning was shown from the overcast clouds even though it didn''t rain. The Balaghar palace that was inhabited by king Dimitri Avalon looks much more eerie and mysterious than usual.

    Not many had actually seen the king. .

    Some say that he was actually dead, all this time there has been someone disguised as him commanding the Avalon vampires. Some say that he was not recognized because he always wears a half-face mask on his head. Regardless, no one dared attack Balaghar castle.

    The king, protected by nearly a dozen elite vampire knights who drink only human blood. Many of them were also users of cursed weapons. Not only that, he also had the best defense. Cannons that were ready to detonate, deadly traps, gaping holes disguised in wood ready to welcome intruders with dozens of hissing hungry cobras, and Shadows¡ªA submissive monster created by Avalon.

    In a way, King Dimitri was impossible to defeat. But maybe only if the enemy was outside the palace.

    Raphael Chastain didn''t know why the knights of Avalon had placed him and some of the other defeated Florentians in the palace of Balaghar. Maybe their king wanted to see their winning trophy clearly, or they wanted to do an experiment? .

    They were said to have captured pure-blood vampires for mysterious research.

    Raphael was very fit at the moment. All tired, injured and his strength recovered many times more than usual. He sat crouched next to an unconscious girl. Maybe she was almost dead by now. She was wearing a Florentian knight outfit. Half of her hands and feet were beheaded and she was simply tying a cloth around her large wound to try stop the bleeding.

    When Raphael was thrown into the cell with him, the girl was alone. Previously he had known the knight as Valor. The ill-fated weak knight must fight on the front line in a bad war. Even if she was weak. She had a strong survival and always escaped Death.

    Raphael fought alongside her several times even though she was often just a burden to her troops. Raphael repeatedly saved her. The other knights kept telling him to ignore her and let her die. But Raphael couldn''t do it.

    Although weak, Valor tries to be useful. She got up early to scrub her comrades'' weapons and find donors for the vampires. She wasn''t very good with the sword and somehow she didn''t want to drink human blood. She probably hoped to be left in the barracks because of her weakness. But the knights thought it was a shameful attitude as a man. They bullied her and forced her to keep fighting.

    Now the weak but never give up Valor was dying in the same cell with her commander. Her lips were pale, her eyes closed. She didn''t even cry because she was used to being beaten with violence and frustration.

    She turned out to be a woman. Plus, her name was Valerie Dubois? wasn''t that a famous noble family? Why did they let their daughter go to war?

    Raphael immediately recalled the intelligence information conveyed by Maxwell some time ago. Reportedly, all members of the dubois family have died at the hands of their main heir Jasper Dubois. Jasper was said to have the highest level of demonic DNA among vampires. He goes on a rampage for losing consciousness and ends up killing his family.

    Valerie was probably the only Dubois family left. But she was now also awaiting her death with a crippled body that could not be cured. Even in her last moments she still thought about making herself useful. Drinking Valerie''s blood had given Raphael great strength.

    Logically, maybe he should try to escape from Balaghar to rework his plans. But, he was already in the king''s castle. The latest intelligence also says that King Dimitri was in this palace at the moment. Raphael was also more convinced because he saw the black horses with the emblem of the elite knight Avalon embroidered on the saddle. It was the guardian knight of king Dimitri.

    Raphael looked at Valor once again. Her fate was very unfortunate. She spent the last part of her life as a knight with a hard life. When she should be able to sit nicely in her luxurious mansion like most noblewomen. Raphael touched her cheek. She was no longer reacting. They were both struggling and Raphael was always worried about him.

    Now that she died because of his great sacrifice for him ¡ªRaphael shed tears for her. Even though the commander was not a man who was easily moved. He was known to be cold and serious. But he who was always confident probably knew that his current position was on the brink. The death of his subordinates became the culmination of his frustration.

    Why should they fight? All sides become victims. There was no happiness that each side gets other than hatred, death and accumulated frustration.

    "Sorry, I''m sorry, Valor," Raphael hugged her body which was starting to cool down. He wept for the death of one of the best knights he knew. Even though she was weak, even though she hid herself as a woman and forced herself to live as a man, she died with honor.

    Raphael then fingered his pocket. He was lucky that Demetria wasn''t separated from him. He reduced it to the size of a brooch and hid it in the pocket of his uniform.

    "Demetria!"

    Now, Demetria has grown back to her original size. He showed a cursed sword with a slender shape that had a brown handle and an elegant look.

    Raphael will keep his promise. He knew that this was a suicide mission. Maybe he wouldn''t be able to do it again. But this was a rare opportunity. No Florentian knight had ever seen the king.

    As the last request of Valor, he would kill King Dimitri Avalon. If he succeeds. He would reverse the outcome of the war. The spirit of the Florentian knights would return and they might be able to reclaim the states that Avalon had conquered.

    Raphael released Valerie''s body back onto the cold prison floor. He then moved to the trellis. The bars were made of steel coated in silver. The vampires would have a hard time breaking through.

    But Raphael wouldn''t care about pain. He was prepared for it. Raphael stretched his muscles and tried to break some of the bars of the trellis. He was in pain, because silver was one of the vampires'' weaknesses. But he managed to get out of jail. Even though his palms were burning right now.

    The prison situation was very busy. He immediately took off his knight jacket, giving up all his identity as a Florentia. Then he approached a corner where there was an Avalon knight who was focused on looking at the document in his hand alone.

    Silently undetected, Raphael attacks him and steals his uniform.

 Chapter 78 - About The Past (2)

    Balaghar castle felt cold and damp at this time. This castle was not really a place for civilian vampires to stay. This place was more like a giant dungeon, a giant gloomy warehouse and laboratory. Everything that happens here was for the sake of military affairs. They didn''t care even if the knights walked in and out of the castle in muddy boots.

    None of the maids were willing to repeatedly clean it. The floor was made of natural river stone so it was not slippery no matter how thick the dust that covers it. But the greenish moss that was scattered everywhere wasn''t that rare. Raphael could see it everywhere. There were no rugs, fancy chandeliers or anything else to suggest that the place was liveable.

    There were several rooms, which were warmer with adequate lighting and good air circulation. It was a special office for generals or high leaders of Avalon. They made plans, held meetings and formulated their war strategy there.

    Raphael knew that if King Avalon was in Balaghar he would be there. Thus, Raphael watched for a moment and followed when he saw several half-blood vampire maids pushing trolleys filled with clean towels and crystal glasses. In a place untouched by an elegance like this, surely those items would be taken to the generals'' chambers.

    The sound of a trolley being pushed across the stone floor was loud. Then its voice became softer as the trolley came to a passage where the floor had been replaced with marble.

    Raphael tried to look natural, he didn''t need to force himself to rampage in the castle. He was not stupid. The castle was full of the pure-blood Avalon vampire knight. He wouldn''t be able to survive.

    "What are you doing here?" Someone scolds him. Raphael tried to remain calm and answered him.

    "I was ordered to meet General Gunther,"

    "By whose orders?"

    "General Gregovich ordered me,"

    "What business?"

    "Secret," said Raphael confidently.

    "Okay, but you have to be careful. King Dimitri is here. He doesn''t like noise and disorder,"

    "Where is he? I''ll avoid him," Raphael lied.

    "He''s with General Rutherford, sixth chamber from the right. Remember, don''t make a lot of noise," the blonde-haired lieutenant knight reminded again before leaving.

    King with Rutherford? As far as Raphael knows he was not a fighting general. He was just like Maxwell, he probably wouldn''t be hard to knock out. But since the target was a king¡ªRaphael had to prepare to face dozens of elite knights.

    He might have been drinking Valor''s blood, he was very powerful right now. But he was alone. Raphael was always ready to die because he was a Florentian knight. But he didn''t want to die in vain. At least he had to take the dead king with him.

    It was a suicide mission. Raphael was already unable to back down.

    He walked naturally like a knight on patrol. Raphael held his breath, controlling it to remain calm. Raphael walked past room number six. Glanced at it slightly and continued his pretend patrol.

    He saw that there were more than three people in the room. Mostly wear uniforms and focus on their leader who wears a red hooded robe. The robe was made of expensive cashmere. He was an anomaly in this damp castle and reeked of dried blood. He must be the king. The commander''s heart beat faster. He kept walking and walking. His mind was busy making plans.

    "Something''s not right here," The king, whose face wasn''t very visible, spoke to his subordinates.

    "What''s the matter, Your Majesty?" Rutherford responded with respect

    "Is the plan to annex the florentia region next month less than perfect?" Another general also asked.

    "No, it''s not like that. I''ve arranged that all Avalon knights wear buffalo leather boots with a sole thickness of about three centimeters with a non-slip rubber lining. But someone just walked through this room wearing different shoes. Can you explain what happened?" King Dimitri said in a serious tone.

    One of the generals walked towards the door and he looked out. When just looking. He didn''t have time to scream when pointed bamboo blades stabbed him from below. He coughed before dying horribly from his severe injuries.

    "There''s an attack!"

    Raphael knew he couldn''t waste his time. In a few minutes all the knights will rush to the place. Raphael could see that the king was immediately protected and was about to run away. But Raphael blocked the door. He locked it and drew his sword.

    "Are you a florentia? A cursed weapon wielder? Ah yes, you''re Raphael Chastain. I thought you were captured," Rutherford commented calmly.

    "Your prison can''t hold me!" Raphael shouted. He immediately attacked. He was aiming for the weakest one which was Daniel Rutherford. But a freezing cold immediately covered his hands and feet. Demetria fell from his hands. Gunther, one of the other generals, also attacked him with his ice power.

    "Impressive," King Dimitri commented.

    "This is the first time a Florentian has met me," he said again.

    "I''m going to put him back in jail. This time you have to cut off his arms and legs so he can''t mess up anymore," Rutherford ordered Gunther to which he nodded.

    But Raphael didn''t want to give up so easily. He forced his muscles to struggle.

    Praakkk!

    The ice that entangled his right hand was now broken. But it gave him a pretty deep cut. Blood dripped from him quite profusely. But that wasn''t enough to kill him.

    Raphael, perhaps the only vampire capable of controlling the demon within him without losing control. He was similar to Jasper. Only, his mind power was stronger so he was never overpowered by his Demonic DNA.

    But, if Raphael wanted to, he could let it go. The commander licked a little of his blood which immediately made his eyes turn red evenly. Blue veins were evenly distributed on his temples. He has transformed. Gunther''s chunk of ice could no longer hold it in.

    Raphael had locked the door.. Now he would only leave it to his inner demon to rage in that room until he died.

 Chapter 79 - The Wheel Of Time

    King Dimitri escaped unharmed.

    No, he was not running away.

    Instead, he confidently stepped over Raphael''s body which was now lying on its back helplessly full of wounds. He probably had Demon DNA and could completely control himself. But King Dimitri, apparently also had the same Demonic DNA as him. What was different was, he was much stronger and defeated Raphael without any significant struggle.

    The mysterious king, despite having dozens of elite knights escorting him, was not a weak vampire. He had been hiding his powers all along, to outwit the likes of Raphael. They thought king Dimitri was in power because of his lineage, wealth, political support and being surrounded by the strongest people of Avalon. Turns out he was more than that.

    Raphael might had managed to kill both Gunther and Rutherford. He saw their corpses which were no longer intact all around the room. He himself didn''t know how he did it because he allowed the demon within him to run amok. When he awakened, he saw King Dimitri''s boots resting on his head. His body was covered in cuts and bruises. He felt his body crumble. But king Dimitri wasn''t hurt in the slightest.

    His eyes were all black, bluish veins spread across his temples and neck. He said nothing but flashed him a sinister smile before leaving. Raphael lost. He didn''t manage to kill the king Dimitri.

    He failed. He didn''t do enough for Florentia. He knew that this was a dangerous plan. Even though King Dimitri had not been gathered with all his elite guards. But Raphael still lost. He felt weak and helpless. His breathing was changing faster because his vampire''s regeneration ability was decreasing.

    Then, he heard footsteps approaching. That man tapped his heavy shoes on the floor in a familiar rhythm to his ears.

    Did he come to clean up the remains of the corpses in this room? Or take whatever was left of his body for research?

    "Are you stupid? Attacking king Dimitri alone?" Raphael seemed to get a shot of adrenaline, he felt a sudden presence of power because he wanted to see the owner of that voice. The commander looked to the left. He saw that Alexander Gregovich, his former mentor, was looked at him coldly.

    "A¡ªAlex¡ª," Raphael''s voice was low and stuttering. His whole body was in pain to the point where it was very difficult to move his tongue.

    "I''m here to take you back to the cell. Maybe treat you and make you a guinea pig. Rutherford is dead, he''s weak. But he''s the brains of this Avalon..So, maybe after this we will find it difficult to innovate. We have to find a replacement. You''re going to be in the lab for a very long time. I know what they will do to you Raphael. But, as your former teacher, I''m interested in something else about you. Since when did you awaken the Demon''s DNA? How could you hide it all this time?" Alexander asked at length with a cold expression. He who was friendly and always smiling now couldn''t do it at all.

    Alex once thought of Raphael as his own son. Alex did approach the owners of cursed weapons several times and persuaded them to join Avalon. The Chastains had clearly turned down his offer. Because they prefer Florentia''s way of ruling. They were also used to associating with humans.

    Only, Alex couldn''t shake off his attraction to Raphael, a fifteen year old teenager who had only mastered Demetria for three years. He was clumsy, curious, intelligent and talented. Alex insists on training him, taking him away to train with Caesar from another noble family. He used his honor as a noble as security for the Chastains. He promised that he would not force Raphael to join, or persuade him to do so.

    He didn''t regret it. Even though Raphael eventually grew to be an enemy to be reckoned with, and gave Florentia many victories¡ª Alex was still proud of him.

    Alex was a true Avalon. He would not betray his faction. But for the past decade, Alex has ceased to obey his king''s orders with complete obedience. Alex began to investigate many things. He mingled with the Florentians and tried to see this war from a wider perspective.

    "I don''t know, it just happened," Raphael could answer more clearly. His regeneration ability had not betrayed him. The healing was slower. If he drank blood, everything would be better.

    Raphael coughed too. A clot of blood gushed out of his mouth. Looks like the injury was quite fatal. It was weird, it usually gets better. Although he could now speak. But he felt his other organs deteriorating.

    "King Dimitri poisoned you with silver. His shoes, the gloves he wore and the dagger he always carried¡ª contained silver powder..now the silver flows in your body. I don''t think our scientists can drain your blood and get rid of it. Rutherford had just died. I''m sorry to have to say this. I can''t take you to any lab or prison. Because it looks like you''re going to die here, Raphael," Alex crouched down beside him, showing concern in the last moments of his student''s life.

    "Valerie Dubois,"

    "Who?"

    "That''s the name of a knight who should receive recognition for her services. Thanks to her I was able to kill three generals of Avalon..could you pass that onto Florentia''s side?"

    Alexander looked thoughtful. Valerie Dubois? Wasn''t she the daughter of the dubois family? What has she got to do with Florentia? Then his eyes narrowed.

    "You mean he disguised himself as a male knight?"

    "Yeah, I don''t know why,"

    Before the incident at the Dubois household, he had visited Lapella several times. Gregovich and his team¡ªassisted by several historians¡ªhave found a solid theory. The Dubois family was the owner of a cursed weapon without a master controlled by Avalon.

    But Avalon had tested it on all the existing Dubois members but none of them could touch the sword. Duke Dubois also at that time insisted that even if the weapon belonged to them¡ªthey didn''t want to have it. He chose to throw away the weapon rather than accept the offer to join Avalon.

    So, that girl named Valerie Dubois was the owner of that cursed weapon?

    "Where is she now?"

    "In Balaghar prison, in a state of death. Her hands and feet were also amputated.. she''s been badly tortured here," Raphael said angrily. He felt weaker and weaker. His vision was blurry.

    Alexander regrets it. That meant that the cursed sword would never find a new owner. It was vain; they guarded it for hundreds of years.

    "This is a bad war," Raphael commented.

    "Yes, I agree with you,"

    "Do you know what the demon inside of me says every time I lose consciousness?" Raphael continued.

    "What do you mean?"

    "He said humans and vampires could try. But the war won''t end..because the demon''s incarnation is between us and forever we will never be free from the curse," said Raphael again.

    Alexander gasped.

    "The demon within you¡ª talk to you?"

    Raphael coughed again. The bleeding became more profuse.

    "That doesn''t matter now."

    "What do you mean, Raphael? You should explain it to me in more detail!" Alex insisted.

    "I don''t know anything. I''m just a knight trying to do my best for Florentia''s victory. But now what? Don''t wars never have a happy ending? The demons who curse us will always be victorious. Isn''t that right?" Raphael smiled sadly, with blood flowing from his pale lips.

    Alexander turned very angry at this time. He had guessed something. But he didn''t dare jump to conclusions. He helped research of pure-blood vampires who awakened their demon DNA, because he suspected that there were different souls in their bodies. The soul controlled them when they ran amok. Then now, Raphael had confirmed his suspicions. Raphael was probably the only vampire he knows who had ever spoken to the demon inside him.

    "Are you telling the truth, Raphael?"

    "The dying person don''t lie,"

    "Then do you want a second chance?"

    "What?"

    "I can control time, I can change this whole thing. But I can''t decide the future. Maybe the outcome will be worse. Today you killed three generals. When I turn back time, you could have died two or three years before today. .war can be better or worse, Raphael," said Alexander seriously.

    "It''s dangerous for you, Alex,"

    "I know, but a knight sometimes has to sacrifice his life for what he believes in right?"

    "Aren''t you an Avalon?"

    "Yeah, but, I suspect we have another enemy..So how about it, Raphael? Willing to repeat it?"

    Raphael coughed once more and looked thoughtful. Before he finally nodded.

    "When I''m done, you probably won''t remember this day at all. You won''t notice. I just hope . . each of us will fight better. When the time is right, I''ll look for you, Raphael," said Gregovich again, taking out his chronos scythe, which was now shining with golden light.

    "Wheel of time!" he said. The scythe reacted. A mirage was created around them as if the entire scene had been cast in shadow.

    Raphael and everyone who was hit by the magic from Kronos wouldn''t remember anything. Except for Alexander Gregovich, and Valerie Chastain. He needed Valerie as a pawn.. Even in order to make Valerie retain her memories¡ª He had to sacrifice a few years of her own life.

 Chapter 80 - Back To The Past

    [Balaghar, Avalon''s main base

    Shortly after Raphael''s death,]

    "Greetings, General!" A guard greeted him, as Alexander Gregovich entered the packed Dungeon. It was Avalon''s big win day. So, many prisoners of war were imprisoned there.

    Alex just glanced at him as he hurriedly stomped on the cold stone floor in his heavy boots. His breath was a little misty. Today it was predicted that a blizzard will come. But that didn''t detract from his plans.

    Raphael, one of his proud disciples, welcomed death when the general was at his side. Even at his last moment he still cared about Florentia. Ironically, he delivered his final message to himself, who was his enemy. Alex was an Avalon general who was feared for his mysterious powers.

    He wasn''t a fighting general like Gunther or the others. His cursed weapon, Kronos, cannot be used in one-on-one combat. Alex was an intelligence, who uses Kronos'' powers for Avalon''s benefit.

    With the ability to control time, it seemed like an injustice to Florentia. Because he could turn back time at any time if the situation was not favorable for Avalon. He had repeated several times when Avalon lost. He gave Avalon a chance to turn things around and win.

    Not everything worked. What Alex did was turn back time, the Avalons had to fend for themselves to complete their mission. The results could be just as bad, better or even much worse. He was always reminded that his power was a form of gambling.

    Because everyone would not be able to remember the previous time except himself. Except if he uses it locally like what He did to Jasper. Alex didn''t always bother to give directions to the Avalons when he went back in time.

    Over-intervention could be bad. Alex refuses to take responsibility for it.

    But this time, he was going to use his abilities for his own purpose. He was betting on Raphael''s testimony about the demonic soul within him that he said spoke to him. Raphael had to live, so he could ask further about it. Besides, the masterless cursed sword that Avalon wielded¡ª had to have a new owner.

    Alex entered a fairly quiet cell. No knight wanted to take care of her body. The girl looks bad. Worse than cattle skinned and displayed in the market. She was not only dead, but incomplete. The Knights of Avalon were acting beyond reason. They were notorious, but that didn''t mean they have the right to torture someone when they didn''t need to interrogate them.

    "General, the corpse was just about to be removed and burned," said one of the knights who seemed worried because Alex looked angry.

    Alex could barely carry out his plan. If the girl had been burned to ashes, he couldn''t use her services.

    "Go away, don''t let anyone near this place," said Alex again. He had the best mind control abilities among Avalon. The knight immediately bowed away.

    "Now, let''s see, Valerie Dubois. Your breathing may have stopped but a person''s body isn''t really dead," Alex swung Kronis over her pale head. There was still an air of life there. The soul that was left behind, the hatred and regret that sticks strong and the feeling of relief.

    "I''ll take you back, Valerie Dubois. But before you go back in time, I''ll first greet you in the past," Alex swung the kronos, then a mirage unfolded around him.

    .***

    [Florentia''s main headquarters,

    Four years before Raphael and Valerie''s death.]

    "Do you know where to get good blood here?" Alex said hello. He wore some of the attributes of a Florentian knight and seemed natural to be around.

    Valerie, who was still called Valor at that time, looked at him confused.

    "You talking to me, sir? If you want human blood, I suggest you go straight to the donor harvesting tent," he answered without suspicion.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Valor, Valor Dubois," said the girl. She had not shown the passion, determination and patriotism that Raphael had said. She was now just a pure-blooded vampire who was reluctant to move up the ranks. She was comfortable living as a hunter and stayed away from conflict.

    That might be better for Alex. He cannot intervene in history too far. He had to make sure that Raphael and Valerie would still be dead in the next four years. Right now he would be Alex who came to her often and told her a lot of important information. Valerie would remember everything. Alex hoped that when Valerie was given the opportunity to repeat the time¡ªshe could make use of that information, find his cursed weapon and strike a balance of power between Florentia and Avalon.

    But when that happens, Alex won''t help her. Like his role so far. He will repeat time. But the fate of the future would be determined by the perpetrators themselves.

    ***

    [mountain resorts,

    Valerie and Raphael''s honeymoon.

    Three years before the events of Florentia''s great defeat occurred.]

    Valerie listened with horror in her heart. She had just heard an extraordinary confession from an Avalon general.

    No.

    He may not be just a general but a god.

    How could there be someone with such power?

    Raphael told her that Alex could control time. But not long enough. Maybe he could rewind a few minutes or a few hours. No more than that.

    Still it was very profitable for Avalon. King Dimitri could have been killed many times. But Alex could easily rewind the time for a few minutes and the king came back to life. It was like a massive fraud, one that would make the Florentians despair if they knew someone like that was on Avalon''s side.

    It was as if all their efforts and strategies were in vain.

    However, Raphael believes that Alex has ethics to limit the use of his powers. Because changing the time wave has a big risk. The Avalons wouldn''t be able to ask him to manipulate time unless it was absolutely essential to Alex.

    Alex couldn''t use kronos to hurt someone. Therefore when training Raphael, he did it with Caesar. Caesar and Raphael became training partners for several years. They were friends and cared for each other even though they knew that fate wanted them to be enemies one day.

    But now, Valerie knew that Alexander Gregovich could do far more than Raphael knew. He could go back four years!

    "Why did you choose me?" Valerie asked.

    "What do you think?" Alex answered, still in a friendly and unpretentious tone.

    "You made me remember everything that happened to me, including the information you gave me..You appointed me as a pawn to further your goals. But, why not Raphael? Even though you know that I''m just a weak knight and everyone underestimated me at that time," said Valerie, feeling that what Alex had explained was not enough to answer her anger.

    "I want you to find the cursed sword on your own. Besides, Raphael testifies that you''re the most patriotic knight he knows. I trust him," said Alex again.

    "I also wanted to give Florentia a second chance but to keep things fair..if I give this task to a formidable knight like Raphael, Avalon can be defeated. I don''t want it, after all I''m a patriot too," Alex said again smiling at her.

    Alex still had goals that were bigger than all of this. He was so intrigued by the demon''s DNA. As he said. He would come to Raphael again, when he had awakened his demon DNA. Right now, Raphael was probably just getting started. Valerie still remembers her battle with Caesar during the Taverin war. It seemed like it was the moment that Raphael awakened the demon''s DNA for the first time.

    "Then what are you going to do now?" Valerie asked.

    "Why are you looking at me fiercely like that, Lady Valerie? Shouldn''t you be thanking me? because I gave you a chance to live longer?" Alex laughed.

    "No, because you took my right to die and used me for personal purposes that I don''t know about."

    General Gregovich fell silent and looked at the woman with a faint smile.

    "I''ve done everything I needed to do. I''ve provided information that could help you in your second life,"

    "Everything turned out differently from my memory, sir. Including the talking Shadows, the truce and the like. That didn''t happen in my previous life. Did I do it right? Sir, you''re betting on an amateur knight like me. What if what I did would only make things worse? Neither for Avalon, nor for Florentia?" Valerie snapped again, still emotional.

    "I think all is well, especially about those Shadows Type C. I think I''m getting closer to the fact I''m looking for. Live your life well, Lady Valerie. I paid for all of this very dearly."

    Alex patted her shoulder sympathetically and smiled at her once more. Then he got up and was about to walk away. After a few steps, he turned around and spoke to Valerie again.

    "Everything I told you¡ªyou can''t tell anyone. Well, but you really can''t . .. because I already have a piece of your soul, Lady Valerie," he said again before disappearing behind the door.

 Chapter 81 - Never Had Enough Of Her

    As soon as Valerie entered her room when she was feeling frantic, Raphael immediately greeted her by pulling her hand and giving her a hot kiss. Valerie was taken aback by the sudden attack. Even though she was used to facing enemies who attacked silently. Raphael might be good at reconnaissance. Valerie wasn''t prepared for that.

    His kiss was so forceful, full of passion and obsession. It all flowed without being able to be restrained by Raphael. His lips were biting, crushing Valerie''s lips which were sweet and cold. His tongue forced his way in and gave Valerie an exploration that made her body weakened.

    She complied, as Raphael transferred the kiss to another part of her body. Raphael was too late to stop when it came to this stage. Valerie couldn''t hold back her sighs, as well as a low moan as she asked Raphael to slow down a little.

    "Raph, please," sighed Valerie, which didn''t really make a point. What was she begging for? Did she ask Raphael to stop his touch? Because she had something important to say. Or did she even tell her dashing husband to continue whatever He was doing now?

    Raphael ignored it, he pressed Valerie against the bedroom wall. He didn''t even think about bringing her to bed. His once closed gaze focused solely on his wife, who in a few days quickly became a new obsession for him. Raphael didn''t think that he would be addicted to something other than blood.

    Her reactions, her moans, the way she pleaded, and her honest, hot-tempered body language had captivated him. When Valerie seemed ready, Raphael entered her firmly as if there wasn''t another day he could sleep with her.

    "Raph¡ª" Valerie couldn''t even finish his name properly.

    No romantic words. No words of love or seduction took place. They share emotions with their bodies. Valerie now accepted Raphael Chastain as her owner.

    ***

    That was a little bit brutal. Too Sudden. But Satisfying.

    Valerie was still holding her breath, with her legs and body limp and the blanket covering her body covered with kiss marks. They did it a few times and Valerie thought Raphael might have marked her all over. She was more mature now, she was no longer easily blushed. What else do newlyweds do? Although Raphael might be a bit too much.

    She glanced at her husband who had his back to her. This was the first time Valerie focused on his sturdy and well-built back. She saw a terrible scar there. For the knights it was a trophy to be proud of. A sign of masculinity.

    "Raphael, did you sleep?"

    He kept quiet.

    "Come on, no one can sleep after what we just did," Valerie smirked. Now she could tell dirty jokes even though after that she was ashamed of herself.

    "Don''t talk to me,"

    "Why?"

    "I''m a bastard who fucked you like an animal," Raphael cursed himself. He felt guilty. He felt like the men who used his power to dominate the women. Even though he had sworn he didn''t want to be a man like that. He promised to treat his wife with respect. Making sure they still feel their dignity and grace.

    But what was he doing now? He attacked Valerie out of lust. Sleep with her many times without being willing to stop until he had enough. It was something he couldn''t accept now that he was sane. That was not the behavior of a noble man at all.

    He didn''t know why his blood suddenly rose when he saw Valerie, especially when he came into contact with her. His brain thought about all sorts of obscene things that he had never even experienced. He wanted to continue to touch her. He wanted to make Valerie moan His name over and over again when he entered her.

    "Err... It''s okay..you, maybe just a little too enthusiastic about this honeymoon, raph¡ª" Valerie wanted to make Raphael feel better.

    Like an animal she said, Valerie didn''t know. If Raphael compared himself to a cat or a horse¡ªperhaps he was more than them. Sbe didn''t know what animal he was using as a comparison.

    What he had done recently to Valerie was completely out of character. Valerie initially thought her marriage would be tasteless. Because from the start they got married to bring Valerie back to join Florentia. Raphael even said that he didn''t want to touch her yet because he was worried that she might get pregnant too soon. The man who always kept his promise had now broken his own word.

    Raphael was now sitting half lying down with a blanket covering his waist down. He then ruffled his own hair, still angry with himself.

    Valerie also recalled Alex''s story. Did his desire to keep touching his wife happen because he just awakened his demon DNA? Because there were reportedly side effects from every power they received. There were those who were constantly thirsty for blood like Jasper, there were those who are constantly hurting themselves, there were also those who have a desire to have sex more than the average vampire.

    That meant, when Raphael drank her blood and for the first time touched her¡ªit might have been the trigger for his current thirst for Valerie.

    "I don''t think it''s entirely your fault," Valerie spoke again.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Raphael, when you fought Caesar the last time¡ªbefore we fought at Taverin¡ªI saw you transform. You transformed, just like Jasper. I didn''t realize it until recently. Caesar called it the Demon''s DNA, did you know that?"

    Raphael paused and looked at his wife thoughtfully.

    "Of course I know, but I still refuse to believe that I''m like them. I think I can handle it," Raphael evaded.

    "You''d better ask someone about this. What about General Maxwell?"

    "I''ve never consulted anyone, Val. Why are you so sure I have that DNA?"

    "Because I''ve seen Jasper, and he looks just like you,"

    Raphael scratched his chin in thought.

    "Will I one day be like Jasper?"

    "I do not think so,"

    "Why would you say that?" Valerie felt her throat constrict. He couldn''t say. Even though he knew that Raphael might be the only vampire who could hold the demonic DNA in him, even talk to it.

    Grevovich had bewitched Valerie. he made a contract with her soul without her knowing the details. That was a bad thing, the contract shouldn''t be valid. But Valerie could remember everything because the Avalon general did something to her soul.

    Valerie had to ask him more.

    "Because I know you have strong self-control and discipline. I don''t think you will lose to that DNA," Valerie said evasively.

    "I can''t even hold myself from touching you. How can you be so confident?" refute it.

    "That''s why you should talk to someone in Florentia. It doesn''t just happen to some pure-blood vampires. Besides, I think what you did to me is still natural," Valerie ended her sentence with a slightly embarrassed expression.

    "You don''t hate it?" Raphael confirmed, he lifted his wife''s chin to observe her expression.

    "No," Valerie shook her head, then she blushed a little even though she still had a serious face.

    Raphael then grabbed her body and hugged her tightly. This time there was no lust from the interaction. Valerie felt the honesty and sincerity of his touch at this moment. He cares for Valerie and thinks about her feelings. Valerie didn''t want Raphael to blame himself.

    "I''ll take care of you, cherish you and protect you, Valerie," he said quietly.

    "I know," Valerie responded.

    Raphael was a perfectionist who values ??his status and titles. He wouldn''t do anything to hurt his name. So, Valerie knew that the man would make a good husband for her.

    "But¡ª" Valerie seemed hesitant to continue.

    "What?"

    When Valerie had walked into her room in a huff¡ªshe wanted to ask Raphael something. But all the kisses and touches had melted her. She was a little doubtful at the moment, was she going to make the right decision?

    "I wanted to ask what you were talking about with Gregovich. From the look on your face, something happened right? Want to tell me?" Investigate Raphael again.

    "Raph, when will you be back on duty in Florentia?"

    "Two months," he said firmly.

    "What if-"

    "Say, why do you look doubtful?" Raphael asked while looking into her eyes.

    There was something different about the way Raphael had treated her. Now Valerie felt she had a real lover. Raphael was indeed a gentleman. But he used to still limit his interactions with Valerie. This honeymoon has drastically changed their relationship. Maybe, love will really grow between the two of them someday.

    "I don''t think I can join the military right away..maybe you should go to Florence first."

    "Why? I''ve arranged the schedule so we can work together,"

    "I know, but¡ª it''s about Apollon. I want to be stronger. So I''m thinking about training with General Gregovich for a few months. Will you let me?" Valerie asked, with a pounding heart. She was worried about her husband''s reaction.

    Raphael didn''t answer.. He took a deep breath, put his shirt and pants back on and then left his room.

 Chapter 82 - Her Decision

    "What did you say to my wife, why did she suddenly say that she wanted to train with you?" Raphael immediately looked for Alexander Gregovich at the resort to confirm the news he had just received.

    He didn''t expect to have to part with Valerie so soon. Besides, What was Gregovich planning? This was different from when he used to train with him and Caesar. Back then he was a teenager and not yet a Florentia knight. But Valerie will soon be active in the military in two months. She had even sent the complete documents for her to officially receive her knighthood.

    Alexander, who was sitting alone smoking a cigar on the terrace in his pants and casual shirt looked confused. Even for someone who could walk to the past and future he could still find mysterious things that make him think.

    "Lady Valerie? Training with me? Wait, I don''t understand," Gregovich shook his head in confusion.

    "Raphael!" Valerie looks rushed. She was a lady, so when she wanted to chase Her husband out of the room she needed to change her clothes and make up a little bit to be fresh. Besides, she was still feeling sore from Raphael playing with her for hours. Even her vampire regeneration ability also needed time to recover her energy.

    Valerie caught up with Raphael, before he said some slightly awkward things to General of Avalon. But, she seemed to be a little late. Because the general had a confused look on his face. When she saw Valerie coming, he frowned and shrugged his shoulders.

    "Oh my, this is embarrassing, Raphael, I was just asking you. I haven''t confirmed that yet," Valerie whispered to Raphael awkwardly.

    The commander didn''t change his expression. As if what Valerie had just said didn''t change anything that was on his mind at the moment.

    "But you must have said something to her, that''s why she thought such a thing," Raphael spoke to Alex.

    "Well, I do talk to her a lot," Alex nodded.

    "May I know, what is it?"

    "I can''t say it, and neither can your wife. You know what I can do, Raphael. Now then, about the training thing you were talking about. Lady Valerie, what do you mean?"

    "You did something to her soul?" Raphael looked emotional.

    "No harm to her, I guarantee it," said Gregovich again.

    Raphael had known him for a long time, of course he knew what he could do. He was amazed by his abilities. But when he did it with people he cared about¡ª Raphael couldn''t take it.

    "You must remove your spell,"

    "No, I don''t want to talk about this either. Can you two sit down?" Alex said fiercely.

    Raphael immediately reminisced about his past as a teenager. The training he did with the general was not an easy thing at all. He nearly died and was crippled many times. He immediately obeyed and pulled out a chair to sit next to him.

    Valerie, who was observing the interaction, was also feeling nervous at this time. She didn''t mean to cause trouble. Her thoughts to train with Alexander was a decision she made based on her instincts.

    "I''m sorry, sir. I was just wondering how he would think if I asked you to teach me how to use a cursed weapon," Valerie confessed. She felt a little stupid at the moment. Raphael was also too reactive. At least he should talk it over with his wife first before protesting to someone else who has nothing to do with it.

    "Lady Valerie, didn''t I tell you before that we have nothing else to do? I ask you to live your life to the fullest," Alex said with a smile. He hid the fact as if it was just a common thing any wise man could say. But Raphael didn''t believe it.

    "That''s why I thought of getting some training from you, sir,"

    "You''re a Florentian,"

    "What about Raphael?"

    "At that time he was not a knight," said Alex again.

    "Sir, I haven''t actually officially joined the military either, I still haven''t gotten my uniform,"

    "Valerie, you''ll definitely join, since you''re wielding a cursed weapon, I''ve spoken to the generals about this. Besides, do you want to make your family worry?" Raphael reminded her. He was very reluctant to see Valerie continue her intentions. He didn''t know what would happen if Valerie wasn''t under his care. She was strong, but not strong enough to take on the Avalons. Raphael also didn''t see Valerie as patriotic enough to resist any temptations from Avalon.

    "I don''t want to get into trouble, it''s too much trouble. I think I should decline this, lady Valerie," Alex shook his head with a concerned expression.

    "No sir! Please consider it," Valerie said again.

    "What can you offer, Lady Valerie?"

    Valerie was silent. Was she not important enough to the general? Maybe because he thought he had done it all and let her through her new destiny. Valerie already has a cursed weapon as she wanted, she also acts and helps Florentia as she planned. Now Valerie had become a figure to be reckoned with in Florentia¡ª Even though her status was later discovered that she was not an official knight.

    "I might be able to give you Avalon a chance to recruit me," Valerie said earnestly.

    "Valerie!" Raphael snapped emotionally. He even stood up from his chair and looked at his wife.

    "That''s very tempting. So, does that mean you might still be able to change factions? Well, we always value the owners of cursed weapons. Making you my disciple would probably benefit Avalon," Gregovich commented.

    Raphael was disappointed with the continuation of the conversation. He didn''t return to his seat and decided to leave.

    "You guys just finish whatever you want to talk about. I won''t interfere anymore. Sorry to bother you, sir," Raphael said, unable to hide his sad tone before leaving.

    "He''s your husband,"

    "I know,"

    "I met him when he was young..but I knew that he wouldn''t be willing to tie up a relationship like marriage with someone he didn''t care about. Don''t you think about his feelings?" Alex asked again.

    Feeling? It was strange to hear an Avalon say such things to Valerie. She must be sad to do this too. She didn''t involve Raphael in this ¡ª because this time Valerie wanted to make her own decisions.

    "It''s something I should try to do. I want to quickly become stronger so I can help Florentia..I''m not saying Raphael is a bad teacher, but I''m having a hard time bringing out Apollon''s abilities," Valerie explained.

    "Have you heard how I train my disciples? I won''t go easy on even women. The student I''m training right now is also a woman, she''s a commander. Of course she is very strong but he still asks for training from me. I''m not sure you can match that," Alex shook his head.

    "Then why did you make me find Apollon? Did you think from the start that I would just be a war embellishment with a toy sword in my hand?"

    "I''m giving you a second chance at life, hoping to balance Florentia and Avalon''s strength but also not be too strong to surpass us. I want to see an alternative ending to this grueling war..I don''t know if I''m willing to get too involved with you, Lady Valerie," said Alex again shaking his head.

    "I want to do it, sir," said Valerie again.

    The two of them stared at each other for a while before general Alexander looked away first. Valerie had a talent for mind manipulation. Even Alex was momentarily swayed by her persuasion.

    He wanted to see Valerie become stronger, he wanted to know what was the limit of her potential? Will she be a pawn that changes history for the better or vice versa? Besides that, in the future Alex will also have to talk to Raphael about his demon DNA problem. So keeping Valerie, who was his wife, nearby seemed like the right thing to do.

    "Alright, if your husband doesn''t have a problem with that..I agree with it, and I don''t want him to be disappointed in me, so you have to work that out before you talk to me again," Gregovich decided.

    ***

    "Raph..." Valerie called out, as soon as she entered the unlocked door of her inn. He saw Raphael lying on the bed with a peaceful face. Although there was a slight frown of thought on his forehead. He wasn''t really sleeping.

    "I want to talk," said Valerie again.

    The commander sat down and looked at her with a sour expression.

    "I think I need some training from Sir Alex," she said a little quietly.

    "You think I''m not a good teacher?" he asked.

    "I didn''t mean it like that, but he''s your teacher. I want to be stronger than you, you''ll understand what I mean," Valerie said again.

    "I dunno, I don''t know what you''re thinking. Do you think you might move to Avalon?"

    "I said that to make him agree with my request," Valerie said again.

    "Okay, you can do it. But I''ll be visiting you regularly..and you''d do it in fairly neutral areas like Lapella. One more¡ª"

    "What''s that?"

    "You have to remember, if you decide to switch sides, I''ll still choose Florentia.. That means we have to split up," Raphael emphasized again.

 Chapter 83 - Temporary Separation

    This was not easy. Raphael didn''t expect him to have to go through such long days, that he felt that time might have slowed down on purpose for him. It had been almost a month since Valerie had gone with Gregovich to train. Raphael returned to Acheron and performed some of his responsibilities as Chastain''s second son.

    He had to socialize. Raphael was the proud son of Acheron besides he was also a war hero. Everyone wanted to entertain and meet him. Not infrequently he had to face such uncomfortable questions. Was he really married? Where is his wife? Or did their relationship not work out well that they had to separate?

    The answer was also not quite easy. Because the knight profession for married noblewomen was not a common thing. They had a hard time understanding why his wife had to leave him for months just to practice swordsmanship. Whereas the Chastain mansion itself was famous for training the best knights of Acheron. Her husband himself was a formidable Florentian commander. He should have all the qualifications to train his own wife.

    Raphael didn''t want to blame them. They thought Valerie was an ordinary knight. Her name was also not well known as part of the military. Valerie Dubois''s name was certainly famous. But as a high-class noble girl who was admired for her elegant demeanor and manner of speech as well as her beauty.

    Valerie was forced to accept the gossip that said she didn''t really fit in at Acheron. She was used to living in a city with luxury. Acheron did not have many modern facilities and was inhabited by many human farmers. Therefore she made an excuse to leave Raphael.

    Rumors quickly spread and many single girls thought that they might be able to heal Raphael''s heart, that was left by his selfish wife.

    It wasn''t just Brianna Delacroux, who shamelessly visited the Chastain residence every day to meet Raphael. There were also other girls ¡ªwho were once again trying their luck¡ª every time they met the commander at a social event. They couldn''t easily accept when Raphael said that he and his wife were fine.

    This was also hard for Raphael. He had to go through lonely nights. In a few weeks he had gotten used to waking up every morning with the angelic face that Valerie had¡ªwhich lay quietly by his side. Now he found only empty pillows and sheets.

    As soon as his honeymoon at the inn ended, Valerie immediately followed Gregovich. She didn''t even take the time to go back to Acheron to pack. She was a knight and thought all her collection of pretty clothes would be of no use there. It was said that Gregovich and Amelia would take her to a barren area like Ithadurna. There weren''t enough people there.

    Raphael managed to convince his former mentor to only take Valerie to areas that were fairly neutral. He still had to try to minimize the influence of Avalon on his wife. It was probably a waste because he knew Alex. Apart from his terrifying time-controlling powers, he was also the best mind manipulator in Avalon. But Raphael knew that Alex was a person who kept his word so he forced him to swear never to manipulate his wife again. Whatever the reason.

    Dear Raphael,

    I am okay here. You''re right about Alex, his teaching methods are quite extreme. He asked me to awaken Apollon''s power in a fast way. Namely using it to injure humans. But i got over it, i found a bunch of looters and lewd humans who are also serial rapists.

    I punished them using Apollon. This isn''t my first murder. But I think I can still stick with my idealism as Florentia. Sinners should be punished, right? And those humans deserved the death penalty. I don''t even feel tempted to drink their blood.

    Amelia had time to fill her stomach with their blood before I punished them. I don''t think Alex is a bad person. He''s just an Avalon who''s used to doing vile things. But Amelia, believe me you won''t want anything to do with her. She is evil and vile. He also said you were hot and asked me to share you with him. I know she did it on purpose to annoy me. You don''t have to worry, I will kill her if she really tries to harass you.

    Ah yes, after carrying out the punishment, Apollon''s power has not fully awakened. But now I can make it shine when I want to. I guess it can come in handy if I''m adventuring in Dungeons or other dark places. I don''t need a torch. You know I don''t like the smell of petroleum. Moreover, they dripped and soiled my shoes.

    Don''t think about having an affair. I know Brianna and the other shameless girls at Acheron are now swarming over you like bees looking at flowers.

    It was the first letter Valerie had sent to Raphael. The paper was a little wrinkled and some of the writing had faded. There were also a few drops of blood stains on it. Valerie was probably in a tough situation when she wrote it. Maybe in the desert or similar places. Alex was famous for daring to push his students to the limit. He familiarized them with pain and exercised their instincts.

    Raphael realized he might not have the heart to do that himself to Valerie. That''s why the progress was so slow. Valerie''s training would take several months. Maybe almost half a year. But it was still faster than he who had to train with Caesar and Alex for almost two years.

    Valerie was struggling in an unfamiliar place, with people she probably didn''t like very much either. While the simple minds of the people of Acheron accused her of being an ungrateful woman who had the heart to leave her husband when they were newlyweds. Worse yet, Raphael''s defense of her was not believable They thought, Raphael did it just to defend his pride.

    "Commander!"

    "Raphael!"

    The man looked out the window. There he found men his age who were familiar with him. They were recklessly shouting for him in front of the venerable Chastain residence. Even though they themselves also come from a noble family.

    There were Edgar and Damian, two of his friends as well as his men who were dressed in civilian clothes waving at him.

    "Where''s Valor¡ªumm, I mean Valerie?" Edgar cleared his throat because saying the wrong name.

    That was the first thing they asked when Raphael came downstairs to greet them.

    "We''re temporarily separated," Raphael said calmly.

    "Huh? Did she dump you?" Damian said concerned.

    "Naturally, you''re still his fierce and overly assertive commander. You tortured her a lot at the Taverin. She must feel awkward marrying you," laughed Edgar.

    "Oh shut up, Valerie and I are fine. She''s a knight just like you guys...she''s currently training..he wanted to be stronger before rejoining Florentia. He practiced with my teacher."

    "What? He''s with that General Avalon? Didn''t you say his teaching methods are terrible?"

    "Valerie wanted it, we met her on our honeymoon," Raphael folded his arms telling the story.

    "So he left you during your honeymoon? So sorry Raph," Damian said, holding back a little laugh.

    Raphael let them follow him into the living room. Then they just sat there with their eyes around. Chastain''s house was no less luxurious than Dubois''s. Although the interior was more understated. The feel was warmer and at one with nature because many trees were allowed to grow in their yard.

    "I have prepared my provisions, when the horse carriage arrives, we will immediately go to headquarters," said Raphael who sat with them.

    Sitting alone in Acheron without Valerie made him tired and bored. He decided to end his leave early and immediately went on a mission with several of his fellow Jaguar elite teammates. By keeping himself busy, he thought he could overcome his loneliness.

    "So, Raph, let''s tell us,"

    "Tell what?" Raphael felt bad.

    "About your first night, what else? How does it feel to sleep with a woman you thought was a man? She''s a real woman, isn''t she?" Edgar joked.

    "Of course she''s a real woman, I''ve seen her body and felt it all," Raphael said flatly.

    "Does Valerie seem to like it?"

    "How did I know about that?" Raphael''s response was not too indifferent.

    "Do you need help?"

    "What kind of help?"

    "We''re both more experienced than you at this."

    "I don''t think so, Valerie said I did well," Raphael responded again, starting to feel a little uncomfortable.

    "How did she know? Has she experienced it with anyone else?"

    "Could be, she is very popular in Lapella, I heard he has several ex-boyfriends,"

    Damian and Edgar started gossiping.

    "You''re all wrong, can we talk about something else? This talk is torturing me..After all, she''s still your partner. I won''t forgive you if you talk about her so disrespectfully," Raphael said firmly.

    When he first did it, he knew that Valerie was still a virgin. He wouldn''t believe that his wife had any experience with another man. He immediately felt angry just thinking about that possibility.

    Raphael missed him too much. But he could only see her once a month because he didn''t want to interfere with her practice. In her last letter, she was in Ithadurna.. Raphael would be there on a mission to meet him.

 Chapter 84 - Ithadurnas Problem

    It was only in the last few months that the state of Ithadurna was ruled by Florentia. The attack that was led by Raphael at that time was unexpected and the Faction shift happened quickly. The majority of Ithadurna''s citizens were Florentias supporters so the knights belonging to Duke Radcliffe also immediately surrendered when they found out that Raphael and his troops had power far above them.

    Ithadurna was not a big source of money for Avalon at the time, so they tended to be neglected. Their land was barren, so humans were also reluctant to live there. They could not raise livestock or grow crops there. Some of Ithadurna''s commodities were agarwood and sandalwood which were quite expensive. However, because of their limited number, they limit the number of trees that could be cut.

    Ithadurna was also not strategic enough and was not an area that was usually passed for trading. In that vast area, not many vampire and human families lived. But Avalon used to give life to the state by building weapons workshops and being a place for their skilled technicians to gather.

    They manufacture weapons, research logistics and formulate new explosives there.

    Ithadurna was targeted by Florentia, to weaken Avalon''s military power. Now that they had taken over the country¡ªIthadurna seemed to have lost their soul.

    No more busyness in the abandoned workshops. Avalon was clearly having a big loss. Their military strength had been reduced quite drastically. It was also what has forced them to apply for a truce. However, for Florentia, Ithadurna was now a new burden. Their citizens must stay alive. They had to prevent the residents of Ithadurna from moving. Florentia didn''t want Ithadurna to be a failed country.

    For Raphael, who was leading the charge to seize Ithadurna¡ª the criticism continued to roll over him. They thought what they were doing was in vain. He was a war hero but that didn''t stop politicians¡ªwho never get their hands dirty ¡ªfrom attacking him.

    Ithadurna was considered too draining of energy and funds. They wanted the state to produce. Because the knights guarding there had to be paid with taxes. Florentia''s higher-ups didn''t want to lose.

    Raphael was neither a businessman nor a politician. But he was asked to be there and find out what Florentia could do to improve their condition.

    "Welcome to Ithadurna, Sir Chastain," Darius Radcliffe, one of the Duke''s sons, greeted him. Even though he was the son of a duke, his appearance was unpretentious. He looks smart and knowledgeable. Half of Duke Radcliffe''s family still supports Avalon. The rest, including Darius, had long been more inclined to support Florentia.

    Their mansion was spacious, yet devoid of furniture and decorations. The paint was dominated by white with glossy wooden floors due to routine polishing. They didn''t use marble as the floor. Wood, however, was a commodity which was also not cheap.

    "I''m Andrew, Butler of the Radcliffe mansion, sir. Let us escort you and the other knights to your room." A middle-aged man also greeted him with a bow.

    Raphael was no stranger to the way nobility treated guests. After this, they would be asked to rest in the room, then meet again when it was time for dinner. They''ll be through an afternoon full of pleasantries and wasted time drinking fresh blood. Raphael wasn''t here to socialize.

    "If you wish, I want to directly see Ithadurna''s financial documents for the last ten years, we want to work immediately," said Raphael in response to their hospitality.

    "Ah, yes fine, then let''s follow me to the library," Darius agreed.

    ***

    Raphael, Edgar and Damian were not only good at fighting. They also attended prestigious academies and were educated in noble families. They were all intelligent and understood economics and politics even if they didn''t really go into it.

    At this time they were in the library belonging to the Ithadurna family which was filled with books and lined work desks. The drawers were stacked with papers and secret journals containing the administrative reports of the state of Ithadurna.

    Raphael soon discovered, when the land was ruled by Avalon¡ª they received a large amount of money. But more than half of it was used for military affairs. Avalon has many weapons workshops there. As well as a training building to train technicians.

    Now that Ithadurna had changed faction, Avalon has concentrated their weapons center in the state of Balaghar. There were not many secrets in Ithadurna. Because Avalon only creates common weapons such as armor, swords and flamethrowers. Florentia could also create it all by themselves.

    "I don''t think Florentia would be able to allocate this much to Ithadurna, we already have our own weapons centers in other states," commented Edgar. Feeling down about the results of the temporary investigation.

    "When we attacked Ithadurna, why didn''t we think we should take care of their troubles too?" Damian responded again.

    "No wonder the politicians blame me for this," Raphael responded lightly.

    "No Raph, you are a knight. The generals allowed you to attack Ithadurna. The fact that you''re a war hero won''t change because of this," Edgar tried to please his commander.

    "No, I see. At that time we only wanted to weaken Avalon''s defenses. They left the abandoned smithy. The appraiser has assessed all the assets that we have managed to control, the amount is sufficient to support Ithadurna''s economy for the next year or two," Raphael responded.

    "Maybe later the people of Ithadurna will regret that they moved to Florentia," Damian shrugged.

    "Avalon has made this place part of their military facility for hundreds of years, so the people here don''t know how else they can make a living," replied Edgar.

    Then, there was the sound of the door creaking open and Darius entered the room.

    "Sorry to interrupt, I overheard what you were saying. Regarding the citizens of Ithadurna, you all need not worry. Since most of us prefer to be part of Florentia. About half the Radcliffe family siding with Avalon¡ªthat''s because they received a lot of money from Avalon," he said.

    "Did they embezzle Avalon''s funds?"

    "No sir, that''s the official budget paid to keep the Duke and his family in submission to them . . But it would be meaningless if only the nobles prospered here. Most of the ordinary citizens are tired of continuing to depend on the Avalon military for their life. We cannot develop, because there is no economic transaction here. All the citizens of Ithadurna, you could say, work for Avalon to create their weapons," said Darius again.

    "We work for them and they pay us, guarantee housing and health facilities for people. But it''s meaningless if we can''t grow..Avalon forces humans and vampires to work in their workshops and forbids them from trying other professions without permission."

    "So it''s better for us to take the risk of leaving our comfort zone and joining Florentia..we hope Florentia can help with our problem," he said with an elegant smile.

    "I''m not a politician, so to be honest it will be difficult. Our economists have also analyzed it but it will take time to find out Ithadurna''s potential. I think you need to be more patient," said Raphael, shaking his head.

    "I also don''t guarantee that Florentia will give the amount that Avalon has given so far. Because we don''t want to build a new weapons center here. So, what did the people of Ithadurna do after Avalon left here?" Raphael asked.

    "Not much, they open repair services, and there are humans who try gardening even though it''s not easy because of the poor quality of the soil," Darius shook his head.

    "We have to find a solution, should we consider reopening the weapons workshop so they can work?"

    "These citizens want independence, no longer depend on the military. We cannot choose that option," said Raphael.

    "Remember, our job is to find trouble in Ithadurna and report the problem to headquarters. I know that this state has potential," Raphael said confidently.

    "We''ve seen a lot of problems. The people here are only trained to make weapons and build things, unfortunately they can only do that if they have funds and customers. But this place has difficult access," said Edgar.

    "No one is thinking of taking a vacation to Ithadurna,"

    "Access is the problem. We should probably build infrastructure," Raphael mumbled.

    "The higher-ups of Florentia wouldn''t want to spend money on an uncertain project," Damian warned.

    "Ah, why do we knights have to think about this?" Edgar complained.

    "They held us accountable when we gave them the victory," Damian added annoyed

    "Sir Darius, what do you have in your hand?"

    Darius, carrying a boulder in his hand. The shape was irregular but a little shiny on some sides.

    "This? One of our knights found it in the river, feeling it was a good color he gave it to me. I brought it here because I needed a paperweight," Darius said again.

    "In which river did your knight find it? Can we be escorted there?" Raphael asked again.

    "Ah yes, of course you can. But, what''s with this stone? Is it something valuable?" Darius looks radiant.

    "But it''s not crystal, let alone gold," Edgar looked pessimistic.

    "I have to confirm first," said Raphael, unwilling to elaborate further.

 Chapter 85 - The Rubera Mountain (1)

    "I found it around here, sir," the Ithadurna''s vampire knight informed in a nervous tone. This was his first time interacting directly with the famous Florentia commander. The knight had a slightly tall body which made him look thin.

    He was not a pure-blood vampire, it was said that his parents were humans who turned into vampires because they were bitten by a pure-blooded vampire in the neck. That was a common thing in the states ruled by Avalon. They were reluctant to bring humans into their military and choose to turn humans into vampires to fill the shortage of personnel.

    The tall knight wasn''t strong enough, so he was only tasked with patrolling to make sure the citizens of Ithadurna worked well and were disciplined. But that was back then, when Avalon was still in power there. Right now, he was just exploring Ithadurna''s area of ??expertise and reporting in case he found anything interesting.

    The obligation to always send reports made it difficult. Because Ithadurna was currently not experiencing any important events. He should have reported any robberies, threats or defiance that could threaten the position of the Duke family. But since there was no such incident, he and many other knights started reporting random things.

    For example, reporting when a wild buffalo enters a human field. Pigs that wallow in potholes and were reluctant to move, thus disrupting residents'' access. Or when they find interesting objects such as weapons or war remains.

    The tall, slightly skinny knight found an interesting stone he had never seen before. He reported it and the stone was sent to the Radcliffe mansion.

    The knight was a little clumsy, he had no idea that the discovery of the stone ¡ªwhich he was forced to report to show he was working seriously as a knight ¡ª could get him involved in an important situation. With the commander who yesterday conquered Ithadurna from Avalon as well as Florentia''s pureblood vampire Knights.

    That said, they were exploring the potential of the state of Ithadurna. The people of Ithadurna have been workers at the Avalon arms factory for more than seven generations. So it was not easy to make its citizens independent without involving the military.

    Raphael and his entourage were now faced with a rocky river, with a fairly swift current. The river was shallow and they could immediately see that it was full of slippery rocks. But there was nothing similar to the rock that Darius currently had.

    "Where does this river come from? Maybe we should follow it," Raphael asked.

    "Ah yes sir, but this river is very long and not deep and wide enough to be navigable," the knight responded nervously.

    "We''ll ride horses then,"

    "But we may have to go through the woods and hills."

    "We will go through it, until we find the source of the stone, we will continue to walk until the source," said Raphael who immediately got on his horse with brown hair with a firm black mane.

    Raphael stomped on his reins, followed by Damian and Edgar who didn''t seem to doubt whatever their commander decided.

    The tall knight also got on his horse and caught up with them from behind. The horse''s stride was also slightly awkward, similar to the feeling that pervaded that knight Ithadurna right now. Should he invite other knights? Because he didn''t know what to say to the elite Knights in front of him right now. He was just a weak vampire knight who had never even set foot in warfare.

    "What''s your name?" Raphael asked.

    "I¡ªI''m Lucas,"

    "You''re the one patrolling around here?"

    "Yes sir," Lucas nodded.

    "In that case, is this river from a mountain or a dam?" he asked again.

    Lucas thought for a moment. He was never too far to the border. But he was sure of one thing.

    "This river flows from Mount Rubera, sir," Lucas said with confident eyes.

    "Rubera, what''s that place like?"

    "A place a lot of people stay away from, sir, because there''s a lot of monsters there," Lucas said.

    "Monsters?"

    "All the animals there are giant, especially those that eat meat. However, some people still frequent going there because Rubera is overgrown with a lot of rare herbs,"

    "Herbal plant?"

    "Yes sir, even vampires like to look for it. Including various tobaccos that have various effects. There are also those that can cause hallucinations or give strength. Lately gumworm plants are also popular. It can increase men''s stamina and make their women happy," Lucas explained.

    "You know a lot about that," Raphael scratched his chin.

    "Because I was patrolling around here, I often interrogated the hunters who dared to climb the mountain. I learned a lot,"

    "You heard that, Raphael, maybe we can pick some Gumworms for you," Edgar said mischievously.

    "I don''t need it," said Raphael curtly. His men laughed.

    "Is commander Chastain married?" Lucas asked.

    "He was a newlywed, but his wife left him after his honeymoon," Damian explained.

    "Please explain well, don''t create any misunderstandings. There''s no problem with my wife, we just have our own business," Raphael clarified.

    "Ah yes, maybe the expensive herbs on Mount Rubera could be Ithadurna''s new economic source, Raph," Edgar suggested.

    "Could be, we will report it to the higher-ups of Florentia, let them decide later,"

    "Looks like it will be difficult sir, because Mount Rubera is very dangerous. Not many harvesters make it home alive," Lucas answered doubtfully. He hoped that they would cancel the plan to go up the mountain because he himself was afraid of having to approach the place.

    "It''s fine, our commander won''t lose to a monster," Damian responded lightly with a laugh.

    "But,"

    "Is there anything else that is interesting there?"

    "I don''t think so, sir,"

    "Is there a place where there is absolutely no vegetation there?" Raphael asked again.

    "Rubera is like a forest sir, I never get too far into it. I just got to the slopes on duty to find one of the count''s sons who went missing there. I''m not sure if there is such a place there," Lucas scratched his head awkwardly.

    "Raph, we have the same problem again. We have to build infrastructure, roads or bridges if we really want to harvest those plants. Not to mention the monsters there," whispered Edgar again.

    "Florentia might want to build it and add more defense if the commodity''s value is worth it," Raphael mumbled.

    "Sir! There''s that rock again!" Lucas pointed to a riverbank.

    Raphael got off his horse to pick it up. The stone was asymmetrical, the water had polished it so that it glistened slightly. Moss was also starting to grow on one side of it and the commander wiped it off with the hem of his shirt.

    "It''s a similar stone," Raphael smiled faintly.

    "So what''s so special about that rock, Raph?" Damian probed impatiently.

    "I haven''t concluded anything yet." Raphael got back on his horse.

    "Obviously, this thing is scattered in the river. We just have to find the source,"

    "Into the Rubera forest?" Lucas squeaked.

    "Yes, is there a problem?"

    "I''m sure you''re all very strong, but we might need a guide to get there. It''s not just the monsters that make people reluctant to approach the place. But the steep roads, winding paths and the danger of landslides..I mean, we have to understand the environment and know the way if we really want to go there," Lucas said again.

    "Is there someone who can come with us?"

    "We could pay a mercenary to escort us," Lucas said.

    "Mercenary? Lucas, we''re knights..that should be our job," Edgar retorted.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to escort but guide us through Mount Rubera," Lucas corrected.

    ***

    Even though it was dangerous, there were still people who tried to break through the gloomy forest of Mount Rubera. At the foot of the mountain, there was a bar that also sells climbing equipment. It was not a vampire bar so they didn''t provide blood. They sell beer and food to humans.

    Raphael waited while sitting with Edgar and Damian. They intended to find a donor because it was almost time to drink blood. However there weren''t many women there so they thought about asking the barmaid for help later.

    "What does that mean! Didn''t we already agree that I will hire your services earlier?" A woman in a hunter''s outfit with straight black hair along her waist looked angry.

    She rebuked a middle-aged person who had a burly body and dark skin. Lucas was next to him and he seemed uncomfortable with the situation.

    "Gabe, you didn''t say you were hired by someone," Lucas whispered to him.

    "My lady, the rules of this country, military interests must come first. The Florentian knights need my services. Sorry, looks like you''ll have to find another guide," Gabe shook his head regretfully.

    "He''s right, my lady. We reserve the right to cancel.. the rules are clearly written on the board on display at the bar," Lucas bowed uncomfortably.

    "I can''t wait that long! Then, I''d better go alone!" The woman took her backpack and quickly left.

    "My lady," Raphael called out to her.

    The woman with charming brilliant green eyes looked at him fiercely. She wasn''t afraid of the knight with the high rank emblem on his uniform like Raphael. Indicates that she may be a high-class noble.

    "What?" She asked fiercely.

    "You can come with us, we''re also leaving soon," Raphael offered her.. To which she responded with a suspicious look.

 Chapter 86 - The Rubera Mountains (2)

    "Why should I go with you guys? I don''t like dealing with the military," the woman said curtly as she folded her arms. She wore a shirt and trousers and a leather vest. Her appearance was like a hunter. She wore leather gloves and tied her long hair back. She didn''t appear to have any weapons in her hands. Florentia''s knights guessed she might be thinking of relying on a mercenary named Gabe to Protect her.

    "If you insist on going up the mountain alone, of course we can''t ignore it. It''s not because we care whether you die or not, but because it''s our duty as knights," Raphael dropped his formality and responded firmly. He was disturbed by the attitude of the woman who he thought was arrogant.

    "We''d better leave before noon, sir. Because at night the monsters will come out of their dens to hunt," Gabe, who had a rough beard not too thick on his face, recalled as he put on his backpack.

    "Do the animals there come out at night?"

    "Yes, most animals that live there are nocturnal. This as far as I know only occurs in the Rubera Mountains," said Gabe again.

    "My lady, if these knights allow, you''d better come along. I''ll guide you because the path is one-way. You don''t have to pay. You better decide right away when these knights are being kind to you," said Gabe again.

    The girl bit her lip slightly annoyed. She didn''t like to depend on other people. But apart from Gabe, no other guide was willing. She didn''t have much time either.

    "Okay, thanks for letting me come with you sir," although still wearing a forced face, the woman lowered her face slightly. Then she immediately picked it up and showed her usual haughty eyes.

    "Raphael, here''s donor blood for you..Lucas is the one Harvesting it for us," Damien handed him a glass of blood. The commander immediately took a gulp and took his equipment which was also not too much. He left his horse with Lucas. The skinny knight decided not to come along for fear of burdening the knights.

    "My Lady, what is your name?" Edgar asked with an interested expression. The woman has a beautiful body and face. But Edgar of course still kept his distance. He was currently on duty.

    "You can call me Ivanka," she said nonchalantly.

    "All right, Lady Ivanka, and all of you let''s climb now," Raphael ordered.

    ***

    After more than an hour of walking. At last they arrived at a more dense part of the mountain forest of Rubera. The forest was dominated by dense and towering pine and juniper trees. They did not find any animal or monster other than the sound of birds chirping and the neighing of monkeys in the trees.

    The midday sun helped illuminate their path. But the light was also not too strong because it was filtered by the thick leaves. The sun''s rays were not so torturous. To vampires, the midday sun was a dangerous thing. If they were exposed for too long they could die in a dry, red skin state.

    Although vampires could still roam during the day, they often stay away from direct sunlight. They could not be like humans who leisurely play on the beach and sunbath. It was an act of suicide.

    Raphael looked at his hand. He always wore long sleeves that covered all his exposed skin. He also wore a hood to protect his head. As he walked, he watched his finger become slightly off the part of his skin that wasn''t covered by the cloth.

    The sunlight was quite dim, but it was enough to make his fingers hot and sore. He frowned, trying to understand his current situation. Vampires in the younger generation like himself should no longer be so easily defeated by the sun. It only happened to ancient era vampires who could burn to ashes just from being exposed to sunlight for a few seconds. They were very strong, but also very susceptible to death due to their main weakness¡ªthe sun.

    That was the reason why ancient castles had few windows and were dark. It was also the reason why the vampire ancestors built many dungeons.

    Raphael remembered that he had never been this vulnerable to sunlight before. Over the past few months, he had felt her body change. He didn''t deny it. He also remembers the last time he fought Caesar that pushed him to the point where he turned into something he wasn''t. Bluish veins in the temple area and long fingernails, that''s what Valerie had said yesterday about her brother''s condition. She was also talking about Raphael who might be the same as Jasper.

    Devil''s DNA she said. Caesar also once called it directly to him. Now Valerie sounded worried about his condition and asked him to tell the higher-ups of Florentia. But Raphael had yet to find a reason for that. He didn''t feel like he was going to lose control of himself. He knew he wasn''t that weak.

    Raphael re-wrapped his hands and fingers with gloves and returned to focus on his current mission. Follow the river.

    "Master Gabe, what about what you said? Do you know where I can find the herbs?" Ivanka whispered to Gabe.

    "We''re in the same direction, my lady, maybe when these knights arrive at their destination you''ll find them too," Gabe said with a friendly smile.

    "Lady Ivanka, what are you looking for here?" Raphael asked.

    "Why is that interesting to you?"

    "Because I know, you are a noble. You''re not the type of girl to run into danger unless it''s absolutely essential. I guess you''re not short on cash, so I know you don''t need to sell herbs. Something pushes you out of your comfort zone. I could feel the nervousness, the fear but also the forced courage. So, are you a fugitive?" Raphael analyzed. Their eyes met each other. Ivanka didn''t notice earlier, but the knight she was talking to right now was very attractive. He had deep black eyes, a firm handsome face, and perfectly gleaming black hair. As a normal woman, of course she was now a little nervous.

    "I¡ª I''m not a fugitive, but I did go secretly to come here," Ivanka nervously cast her eyes elsewhere. That was dangerous, she almost continued the conversation with a flushed face. It wasn''t her fault that she was weak with handsome men. Because all her life she has only seen rude men who didn''t know how to take care of themselves. Her father gave a bodyguard of such knights for her.

    But the Florentia knight who was with her right now, had an attractive physique. Especially Raphael. Ivanka immediately knew that they were elite knights who came from noble families. They were elegant, and did not show a rude or brutal attitude. Yet each and every one of them emitted a formidable aura.

    "So what brought you here?" Raphael confirmed his question. He suspected the woman. His offer to climb Mount Rubera with them of course wasn''t just because they cared about the Lady''s safety. Raphael''s instincts told him to investigate the woman.

    Ivanka seemed softened. Perhaps the fatigue in her legs had caught her off guard. She had now put off her stubbornness and arrogance and spoke more softly.

    "I''m here to help my little brother," Ivanka said.

    "What about your brother? Is he lost in this forest?"

    "No, he is sick and I want to cure him," said Ivanka again. There was a look of sorrow in her eyes.

    "By looking for herbs here?"

    "Yes," he nodded.

    "This is too dangerous for a girl like you, you should¡ª" Raphael commented.

    "Do you think that women are weak creatures?" Ivanka once again turned stern. She was offended by the commander''s words.

    "No, absolutely not..I know a strong woman. Not just one, There are many female knights in Florentia. What I mean is, you''re not a knight. I know that nobles receive martial arts training, but nothing in my opinion can make them strong enough to climb a mountain full of monsters. I speak with my logic, Lady Ivanka," Raphael clarified.

    "I came here fully aware that this is a dangerous place. But what can I do if my whole family doesn''t want my brother to get cured?" Ivanka shook her head sadly.

    Raphael guessed in his mind. What kind of situation happened in her family? Ivanka was not like a girl who was born in a disharmonious family. She was confident and vocal. Not a girl who was easily frightened let alone low self-esteem.

    "Sorry to have to ask this, was your brother not born from a legal marriage?" Raphael knows that children like that were often bullied and treated unfairly by their families.

    "No, absolutely not! My family values ??honor. They couldn''t have allowed an illegitimate child to be born in our family," Ivanka shook her head firmly.

    "Now I''m the only one defending him, only I want to see him happy and normal again.. But all my family members just want him to be a monster," said Ivanka with tears welling in the corners of her eyes.

 Chapter 87 - The Rubera Mountains (3)

    Raphael didn''t know how to respond, his comrades had already walked ahead. They didn''t seem to notice that a woman was crying behind them. Ivanka looked emotional and burst into tears as if the dam in her eyes could no longer hold it in.

    All this time Ivanka tried to be strong. But when after a long time a stranger asked about her brother¡ª she couldn''t be as calm as usual. Her mind immediately flew to her faraway home, imagining her brother''s current condition. Did her family still insist on letting her illness go and confining him on a silver trellis? Would Ivanka ever have a chance to set him free and once again see him roaming merrily in the sun?

    Ivanka slowed down, maybe she meant to let Raphael go first. She was embarrassed because she couldn''t hold back her tears. It was the complete opposite of the tough and haughty attitude she displayed from the start. But Raphael was not willing to leave her.

    The woman was careless. This was the Rubera Mountains which was said to be full of monsters. If she was careless, a wild animal could pounce on her. Even though vampires were powerful creatures¡ª still not all of them could defend themselves. Strength without ability was like a baby carrying a sword. There''s no point if one couldn''t use one''s power.

    Raphael hesitated. How to treat a woman who was crying? The man finally used his instincts. He grabbed Ivanka''s shoulder and hugged her for a moment.

    "Everything will be fine," Raphael said quietly, with awkward hand movements. He should still be quite formal. That was polite behavior but still shows concern. Ivanka stopped crying and looked at the commander who gave her a sympathetic look.

    "Sorry I must look weak," Ivanka responded awkwardly, she blushed and walked a little distance from him.

    "No, I understand. You just really love your brother. You must be sad that s

    he''s sick, so you don''t have to feel ashamed about it," said Raphael.

    "Yeah, but, I should have held back more. I came here after swearing that I wouldn''t whine," said Ivanka.

    "Ah yes, I''m also not as weak as you think. I''m quite strong," Ivanka added. She didn''t want to be considered a burden.

    "You have to be honest with your condition, it''s better to be honest than pretend to be strong. I once escorted someone who claimed to be tough. We reduced security because of his reputation. But it turned out that he wasn''t completely honest; he lost his left leg due to dishonesty. So, Lady Ivanka, what happened to your brother?"

    Ivanka was silent for a moment.

    "We''re a pureblood vampire family, you can see it in my red pupils.. They weren''t completely honest with me, but my brother had changed since three years ago. He became too susceptible to sunlight, drank more human blood and his nails grew long and blackened. Worse now, his body had even changed. And my family ¡ª let it be," said Ivanka sadly.

    "I want to cure it, I heard from someone I trust. If there are herbs that can help reduce the symptoms. It''s on Mount Rubera. I had to lie to my family so I could come here," said Ivanka again.

    Raphael was a little surprised. Was her brother''s condition similar to his? Did that mean he has demon DNA? So, in a few years Raphael might turn out to be like him or Jasper?

    "That plant¡ª do you know what it looks like?"

    Ivanka took out a book from her bag. It had a leather cover and was quite thick and a little worn. But before she opened it she stopped and put it back in her bag.

    "You don''t want to say?"

    "There''s a reason why I was hesitant to come with you. You are Florentian knights," said Ivanka.

    "Are you an Avalon?"

    "Yeah, but I''m not a knight like you guys," Ivanka returned to her senses and moved away from Raphael.

    She hugged her bag tightly while climbing. She stole the book from the headquarters of the higher-ups of Avalon. She didn''t want to add to her guilt by providing information to the enemy. That was the result of years of research by avalons.

    "I won''t steal it. We''re knights, our mission already chosen. However, I admit that I''m interested in the information you hold. About those herbs..because, I might know what happened to your brother," Raphael said while smiling at her after chasing and walking side by side with her.

    Ivanka stopped walking and looked at him.

    "Liar, you probably just wanted to trick me," Ivanka said again.

    "Maybe," Raphael smiled at her.

    Their journey has now entered a more leafy part. The sun''s light was too dim to illuminate their current steps. But they had to cut through the bushes to find the flow of the river.

    When at last the group was free from the thick, itchy bush and perhaps thousands of venomous insects ¡ª they found a more light and airy place. But the sun wasn''t too hot so it was easier for the vampires to roam around there.

    Gabe, their guide wasn''t a vampire. He was a human who knew the place well. Even in the past when Ithadurna was still controlled by Avalon, they were reluctant to disturb him. Because Gabe was one of the reliable guides when the Avalon knights had to go to Mount Rubera. Surely the knights wouldn''t rely on him to guard them. Instead, they might have to protect him.

    It was also what made Raphael suspect Ivanka. She didn''t seem to have enough strength to protect herself including her guide. Raphael plans to reveal her secrets one by one. Including why she was able to bring valuable journals belonging to the Avalon scientists.

    "Why are you looking at me?" Ivanka rebuked, when she realized that Raphael was watching her.

    "Oh yeah, I wanted to warn you, I hope you don''t think you can seduce me or anything. I''m not here to find a lover," said Ivanka sharply. Raphael couldn''t help but laugh. Even though he tried to remain elegant when he did so, he displayed a charming smile. That was a rare thing he showed others around him.

    Ivanka couldn''t contain her instincts as a normal woman that started to creep up. Her face blushed uncontrollably. Her body language became awkward and she turned her face away quickly to prevent her attraction from getting stronger.

    "Seduce you? Lady Ivanka, I already¡ª" Raphael was about to argue.

    "Raph! You have to see this!" Edgar''s voice called out to him. Raphael failed to explain and immediately approached him. His subordinates along with Gabe were now gathered on the banks of a larger but still shallow river. Its gurgling sound was quieter and he immediately saw a similar stone there. But the size was bigger.

    "Same stone,"

    "I can see that," Raphael nodded and crouched down to touch it.

    "You guys walked all the way into the forest just to look for rocks?" Ivanka tilted her head in surprise.

    "This is no ordinary rock, lady Ivanka," Raphael used his short dagger to pry up the sandy soil around it. It didn''t take long for him to show its form more clearly. The stone was shaped like a large irregular cube. It was white with a purplish pattern resembling molten lava inside. The river water had eroded it and made it shiny and beautiful.

    "I know it''s not gold or precious stones, but it''s a good one. It could probably be a lot of paperweight. But there aren''t many of them," Damian commented.

    "No, you look up there. There''s a pretty high and big hill. Did you notice that the hill doesn''t have any big trees? It''s just a surface covered in green grass and shrubs over there," Raphael pointed up.

    The commander then walked faster followed by the other knights. The mountain was big enough that they couldn''t reach it quickly. After Raphael and his entourage arrived at the foot of the hill. He stomped his foot and found a surface that was harder than the usual type of soil there.

    Raphael once again took out his dagger and pried out a piece of dirt. Not long enough to dig, He showed that the hill was made of the same rock. Similar stones filled the whole hill.

    "It''s marble," said Raphael.

    "Marble? The ones we use for floors and walls?" Edgar confirmed while frowning.

    "Yeah, it''s a pretty expensive commodity. and now we know Ithadurna has a mountain of marble that has never been mined before. I thought that the citizens of Ithadurna could mine this marble. They also have a lot of talented builders. They can increase profits by empowering their craftsmen. I think Florentia would be willing to build a road for the marble quarry," Raphael explained.

    "We''ll have to tell the Radcliffes. They''ll be happy about this," Damian said excitedly.

    "How do you know so much about marble?" Edgar asked again.

    "My family owns a mine on a mountain similar to here. It''s a gold mine, different from marble. But I learned a lot about mining and various precious stones because of that," said Raphael again.

    "Wait! Miss Ivanka! That''s dangerous!" Gabe shouted at the black haired slender woman who was now climbing the steep side of the marble hill.

    "I saw the plant I was looking for over there!" Ivanka shouted before returning to her own business. Raphael sees Ivanka stepping on a medium sized rock and she slips.

    "Kyaaaaa!" She screamed. The stone rolled and now Ivanka was holding on with only one hand holding a vine that wasn''t strong enough.

    Raphael swiftly ran towards her and grabbed her body. When he managed to hold her wrist.. A large chunk of ground cracked and brought the two of them down into the abyss.

 Chapter 88 - Eaten Alive

    Raphael managed to grab Ivanka''s wrist in the last seconds before they both fell into the abyss. The girl''s wrist turned blue as Raphael gripped it as tightly as he could. Sweat from the stifling forest air made her skin slippery so Raphael almost let it go.

    However Raphael failed to save her from injury. He could see that the woman''s legs were bent unnecessarily. She had a serious fracture and wouldn''t heal in a few hours. Ivanka winced in pain but she didn''t cry. Though she was very crybaby earlier because she was thinking about his poor little brother.

    "You have to straighten it out," Raphael said after examining her legs.

    Ivanka tried to get up and support her slender body with a stick that she found. Then she stubbornly tried to walk.

    "I can carry on, we''re going to climb to the top," said Ivanka firmly.

    Raphael shook his head.

    "You''re in a lot of pain right now. There''s no need to pretend to be strong..you can''t walk like that anyway. Look, your legs will automatically bend when you walk. You dare not set your broken foot on the ground. You''re a pure-blood vampire, your body is healing your broken bones. You have to straighten it or keep it in the right joints. Or you will live forever with crooked legs," Raphael advised her.

    "Is it that bad?" Ivanka sounded doubtful. She complied and sat back down on the ground to straighten her legs. It hurt so much, the girl shed a few tears.

    "I¡ªI think I''ll wait here until my leg heals. You can leave me," Ivanka said with a pale face and cold sweat running down the back of her neck.

    "You are now my responsibility. After all, why did you have to do such a stupid thing? You can wait for one of us to accompany you. Now because of you, we are both trapped in a dark abyss. Did you forget that this mountain is famous for its monsters? Then, you want to stay here?Raphael couldn''t contain his annoyance.

    "Okay, I''m sorry! But you''re exaggerating. I didn''t mean to," Ivanka shook her head reluctantly.

    "You just need one carelessness to make you die, life can not be repeated. without me, your brother will not recover. He will instead curse himself for your death," Raphael drew his sword Demetria who had now changed to its original form.

    "Ah, you, a wielder of a cursed weapon?" Ivanka looked surprised.

    "Yeah, this isn''t a rare thing..but, how can a civilian like you know about this?" Raphael wanted to know.

    "I¡ª just read a lot," Ivanka looked away as if to hide something. Raphael who was standing looking at her glanced at the bag she was carrying. With the tip of his sword, Raphael took her bag.

    "Hey!" Ivanka protested. she couldn''t do much because of her broken leg.

    Raphael was also in a not-so-tidy state at the moment. Falling into the abyss had left his hair messy, his uniform covered in dirt and his footwear muddy. He had used Demetria''s power of growing vines to slow their fall. Other than a few broken toes, he''s fine. Now, his broken toe bone was cured. And he could move it like before.

    "That is mine!"

    Raphael didn''t care and took the leather bound book that was owned by Ivanka.

    "Sir, it''s a military secret so¡ª"

    "Your actions have endangered you, as well as the knights who are with you. So I have the right to search and investigate the contents of your bag," replied Raphael coldly.

    "Oh really? You''ll regret leaking what you read, sir! The Avalons won''t allow this!" Ivanka shouted again.

    "Oh, so you''re going to admit that you stole this book? If you report me it means that you also have to confess how you got this journal, right?" Raphael smiled slightly at her. He was clearly in a more deserving position to lead right now. He didn''t want to let a girl of unknown origin underestimate him. From the start she was trying to dominate. Raphael was polite but, even when the girl was down she was still arrogant.

    Ivanka was silent, she bit her lip in annoyance. Her broken leg had not fully recovered. Then she heard a wolf growl not too far from their current position. Raphael was surprised, because Ivanka didn''t seem worried about the wolf''s voice. The voice did come from above, maybe they wouldn''t hunt to the bottom of the abyss. What they should be afraid of right now are reptiles such as snakes and poisonous lizards. The girl seemed to know quite a bit about how to survive in the wilderness. Or did he just feel strong enough to beat a pack of wolves?

    "Is this what you were trying to pick?" Raphael opened her journal and showed her a page.

    There was a picture of grass that looked stiff and sharp black in color with a few small flowers like firefly light sticking out of it. Next to the picture was written the name Devil Grassroot.

    "Ah, that¡ª" Ivanka looked away. She squeezed her hand too. She almost got the plant. But she slipped.

    "How did you know?"

    "Easy, because this page is more shabby and damp. You must have opened it often. But there is no clear information about this plant. Are you sure this can reduce the symptoms of the demonic DNA transformation?" Raphael asked.

    "What? Demon DNA?" Ivanka tilted her head.

    "I thought you knew that term. You really don''t know? I heard it directly from one of the avalon knights I know. Since I now know what you''re looking for, I''ll tell you about what I know," said Raphael again.

    "But we have to leave this place first. We can''t climb the abyss in your state. We''ll find another way." He said again.

    Raphael then lifted Ivanka''s body and carried her on his back. The girl of course protested. But Raphael knew she was going to do it, so he didn''t ask permission first.

    "Be careful what you do, sir Raphael! I''m a lady, you can''t touch me carelessly!" Ivanka protested with a blush on her face. she was uncomfortable because even when she could only see his back, Raphael was still charming. His back was straight and broad, making her instantly feel safe as if she had a living shield.

    "It''s an emergency, lady! if you don''t want to be touched you shouldn''t be wandering around recklessly." Raphael responded impatiently. He was a vampire, of course Ivanka wasn''t heavy on him at all. It''s just that the dark surroundings made him hesitate to take a step. He could have stepped on poisonous snakes and other dangerous animals.

    Then, the sound of a snake hiss was heard. The sound filled their surroundings, from what was initially faint to louder. Raphael immediately put Ivanka down and readied his weapon. Ivanka knew this was serious, she wasn''t as confident as usual. She even subconsciously forgot about the pain in her leg. Because none of that could distract her from this horror¡ª As the two of them stared at each other with a pair of golden eyes with large reptile pupils.

    Giant snake.

    The monster was in hunting mode, so pretending to be dead or standing still wouldn''t be a solution. The snake would soon detect that there were two vampires who were ready to become its nutritional reserves for the next two weeks.

    Ivanka coughed, unable to contain the tension that had overtaken her. This was the first time she had seen such a large snake. The snake quickly opened its mouth and devoured her whole.

    "Lady Ivanka!"

    Raphael was caught off guard. The snake didn''t even try to entangle them. Its body size was probably equivalent to an oak tree hundreds of years old. Raphael blocked the way of the snake and looked at him. The snake hissed and immediately pounced on him. He was eaten.

    Raphael held his breath. He had never been in a place with such a stench before. Leftover food that has not been completely digested, the smell of stomach acid that will melt anything that enters the snake''s stomach, and the slimy stomach wall wants to make him vomit. But if he did, he''d just be wallowing in his own vomit.

    "Ugh¡ª Lady Ivanka!" Raphael called. The place was very cramped. He''d be out of air in a matter of seconds.

    "Sir! You after me? But what are we gonna do? We''re going to die!" Ivanka looked nauseous. But she''s fine. The snake swallowed them both whole.

    Raphael took her hand, and looked into her eyes. He gripped it tightly as if he didn''t want to part. Ivanka didn''t think that a knight she had only known for a day would be willing to sacrifice his life for her who was a nobody.

    Raphael was still holding his Demetria sword. He then swung it. Then a bamboo tree grew from the flesh of the giant serpent''s stomach and tore its stomach from the inside.

    Raphael could feel that the snake was in pain and his body was shaking violently. Raphael hugged Ivanka to protect her from the impact. There wasn''t enough air left that Raphael felt weak. He used Demetria once more to grow a bigger tree. It killed the snake in a few seconds.

    With the remaining strength he had, Raphael tore open the wall of the snake''s stomach and took a breath of fresh air. He managed to get out, before the lack of oxygen and all the deadly shocks in the snake''s stomach had forced him to lose consciousness.. He collapsed unconscious on the damp ground.

 Chapter 89 - Accidental Affair

    The lack of oxygen had forced their brains to rest. Not only Raphael, Ivanka also collapsed when her body hadn''t even completely separated from the belly of the big snake. The carcass of the huge snake had protected them. Other predators did not dare to approach because it was its territory.

    Ivanka got up first. She suddenly felt pain all over her body.

    "Aww ouch," she massaged her head, and was once again feeling sick to her surroundings at the moment. A snake''s stomach with a hole with its contents spilled out, a pool of blood and clothes full of mucus¡ª made Ivanka want to quickly escape from this place and lock herself in a comfortable room.

    She also looked at Raphael. Her disgust had turned into peace. To her, Raphael slept like an angel. He closed his eyes quietly as if not in the scary wilderness. How could a knight be careless like that?

    However, there was something else Ivanka realized at this time. Even just by looking at him and being close to him, her heart was pounding violently. Ivanka couldn''t resist as she presumptuously touched the knight''s hair and stroked it. He could have run away leaving Ivanka. No one will blame him. But the man sacrificed his life and jumped into the snake''s mouth to rescue her.

    Ivanka swallowed her saliva. She must be out of her mind. How could a man covered in the guts and blood of a monster snake like Raphael look so attractive to her? Ivanka felt her legs improve. She was grateful that there didn''t seem to be any crooked or misplaced bones from her injury. It was because Raphael kept reminding her to treat her injury correctly.

    It still hurts quite a bit but Ivanka could walk well. She slipped because she stepped on the yellowish gastric fluid of the snake. But she had gotten used to it and no longer felt like throwing up at the situation. Ivanka grabbed Raphael''s shoulders and dragged him away. She then made the knight''s body lean against a large shady tree.

    There was quite a lot of light coming in. It may still be evening. But she had to get out of the abyss before nightfall. Because more dangerous monsters would appear at that time.

    Ivanka pondered. Did she just go away leaving Raphael? But it wasn''t until a few seconds later that Ivanka rejected the idea. Somehow, she needed Raphael. She couldn''t imagine that Raphael would be harmed because of her. She had twice owed the knight her life.

    The girl thought to make Raphael more comfortable. With slightly trembling fingers, she unbuttoned his collar. Now Ivanka saw the commander''s masculine curves that she would never forget. The girl noticed a blush spreading across her face. But that didn''t stop her from continuing to undress.

    Ivanka felt her body heat up suddenly. The desire to touch the man became an irresistible temptation. She''s still a girl, she shouldn''t have done this. But Ivanka was too enamored with Raphael. That''s embarrassing. He felt like a pervert. Yet she hated people like that. But now she couldn''t hold her hand as she unbuttoned his clothes, touched his face and hair and rested her pretty head against the commander''s broad chest.

    Ivanka thought she must have gone mad.

    The girl raised her head. Swallowed his saliva and brought his face closer to the commander. His handsome looks are her taste, as well as his body and personality. Ivanka looked at him wistfully, feeling intoxicated by something she couldn''t explain. The girl gave him her first kiss which started with a soft kiss. It was cold but pleasant. Like drowning in a deep and silent lake, that was how Ivanka felt now. Even though she was caught up in something dangerous, she didn''t want to end it.

    Innocent kiss, full of curiosity. Awkward, as well as provoke adrenaline. Ivanka was harassing someone right now. She might be imprisoned, but Ivanka didn''t care. All she knows, she admits that she was attracted to the commander and wants to have him.

    The kiss suddenly turned more serious. When Raphael''s strong hand grabbed her waist and the man also licked her beautiful lips. His eyes were still closed. Ivanka was surprised. He didn''t think that Raphael would also like what she was doing. Then, his fingers slipped under her clothes. The commander''s warmth touched her skin. Making her moan, her breathing became heavier. She wanted him to touch her further. Until Raphael mumbled something from his mouth.

    "Valerie," he sighed. Ivanka gasped, her eyes opened and she instantly felt disgusted with herself. Ivanka wanted to dodge, and that''s when Raphael came to his senses.

    "Huh! What? What have I done?!" Raphael frantically turned his face away. He didn''t look blushed. He didn''t think the interaction was romantic.

    "I¡ª I just wanted to help you breathe better because, you¡ª you didn''t wake up, so I¡ª" Ivanka was very embarrassed at this point. She was lying. Earlier she was just stuck with her own desires and forced it on the unconscious Raphael.

    "What? Are you crazy?" Raphael looks shaken and wipes his mouth.

    "Y¡ª if you don''t know how to give artificial respiration, don''t do it! Especially for a man like me! I could have done worse things to you," Raphael scolded her. This time he was aware enough and knew how bad what he just did.

    "No¡ª it''s okay, we didn''t mean to do it," Ivanka lowered her face. She hoped this conversation would end soon. Her heart was sad now. She received a painful rejection. She remembered the way he kissed and touched her. Raphael was not a man without experience. He had someone to share his kisses and warmth with. Someone named Valerie.

    The girl regretted why she didn''t notice in the first place. Maybe because her brain always thought that Raphael was a single man. Even though the commander wore a wedding ring on his finger.

    Ivanka was gloomy, as if she hadn''t been unlucky enough to fall into the abyss. Now Raphael seemed to push her down a deeper hole. Nothing could be worse than falling in love with a married man.

    "Sorry for doing that to you, no matter if I was unconscious or something..I won''t do it again," After Raphael fully regained his senses, he became more rational and treated the incident less emotionally.

    Ivanka smiled awkwardly. She wouldn''t be able to interact with Raphael like she normally would. Ivanka had fallen in love with him less than the day they met. Even though she knew Raphael was married, strangely she didn''t mind if he touched her again.

    After all, wasn''t polygamy something that noble men used to do?

    Ivanka slapped herself after thinking that.

    "Lady Ivanka? Why did you hit yourself?" Raphael looked worried. He thought what she had just experienced may be very traumatic for the woman. In his dream Raphael felt he was touching his own wife. He himself still couldn''t completely shake off his desire. It''s been more than a month since he was separated and he misses Valerie too much. But Raphael would find it hard to forgive himself this time, he had touched another woman. It didn''t matter if it was intentional or not.

    Ivanka would not allow herself to lose just because of a sudden feeling of love. She lived for twenty-two years rejecting marriage offers from the most powerful mens in Avalon. But why should she fall in love with a Florentian knight? Worse yet, a married man.

    "We have to find a way out of here soon," Ivanka said nervously before taking a step.

    Raphael couldn''t ignore Ivanka''s sad expression. The haughty but cheerful girl seemed to have lost half of herself. Raphael was feeling really bad right now. It was different if the woman he touches was a prostitute or something. Ivanka was a respectable woman with high self-esteem. That must have really hurt her.

    "I''ll do whatever it takes to make you better, lady Ivanka..I know, even though I didn''t mean to but¡ª" Raphael mumbled, his attitude changed towards Ivanka. He no longer treated her like a spoiled and arrogant girl. This time, he saw Ivanka as an innocent girl and a victim of unintentional abuse.

    Ivanka looked at Raphael, staring into his eyes which were black as clear and deep as the Balkans. Ivanka knew that the real victim in this situation was Raphael. Ivanka unbuttoned and kissed him without permission. But Raphael didn''t see it that way. He felt like a criminal who snatched a woman''s chastity.

    But Ivanka no longer cared. So what? She had already fallen in love and made this misunderstanding. Why couldn''t she just carry on? Ivanka wrapped her arms around the commander''s neck and brought her face closer.

    "You want to make it up? All right, then. You have to kiss me one more time.. This time, do it without thinking about other women in your head," Ivanka said earnestly.

 Chapter 90 - The Greedy Woman

    Raphael was silent, if he did it means he cheated on his wife on purpose. He didn''t know if he would be willing to kiss another woman when he was awake? However, Ivanka had her first intimate interaction with Raphael. Worse, Raphael didn''t notice when he did it.

    He couldn''t pretend it never happened. Ivanka was a lady, and Raphael knew that she wasn''t a woman used to touching men. Ivanka was clumsy, nervous and doubtful. Her body language now reminded him of Valerie. He knew the expression of a girl when she first lost her innocence.

    "Would you have the heart to let me reminisce about my first kiss with someone who didn''t think about me at all when he did? It makes me feel stupid and pitiful," Ivanka showed a sad expression, Raphael was sure that her tears were about to spill at this point. But the girl still said it in a haughty and commanding tone.

    "I can''t do it," Raphael shook his head regretfully.

    "I''m a married man, I don''t want to do that with another woman. Everything that happened earlier was a mistake that we both didn''t mean to do," Raphael evaded. Now his tone returned to being formal to Ivanka.

    It didn''t matter, whether he married his current wife out of an arranged marriage or for sheer interest¡ª he was still a husband. He had promised to cherish his marriage to Valerie and they both agreed not to glance at other men or women.

    It has been a tough day since her being temporarily separated from Valerie. Their honeymoon had to be stopped because of a one-sided wish from Valerie. Even though Raphael had just enjoyed the start of his marriage. He went through lonely nights but he didn''t think about venting his desires with other women.

    Ivanka was silent, she realized that this situation was very embarrassing for her. She demands someone with whom she had no romantic relationship to kiss. Ivanka cursed herself. To what extent was she willing to embarrass herself? The man clearly refused.

    "You''re right, it was an accident..I shouldn''t burden you with that," Ivanka lowered her head, she was disappointed in her current situation, especially with herself.

    The girl then walked faster. Before she finally stopped walking because she remembered something. Why should she give up? Would she forget everything that happened including her feelings? Ivanka had never been interested in any man before but now. That means, she probably won''t find another man who could make her feel the same way.

    "But¡ª" Ivanka started her sentence doubtfully.

    "I''m not someone who can ignore this as if nothing happened," Ivanka said.

    "My Lady," Raphael shook his head sadly. He often rejects women. But this time the situation was different. They had kissed, and Raphael still remembered the feeling of her skin and the warmth of her body even though he was half conscious.

    That was why Raphael had been hard on himself all this time. He was not willing to touch women easily, although in the circle of knights, sex outside of marriage was common. Raphael was a wary person. He worried that at any time he could accidentally get someone pregnant or get involved in an exhausting romantic drama. For him, the military was the number one priority in his life. Apart from Valerie, he wasn''t willing to touch any other girl.

    His worries were confirmed. Just because of an accidental kiss, his relationship with Ivanka became awkward. Raphael wasn''t too innocent to realize that she might be starting to have a crush on him. Raphael knew he was quite attractive and somehow, the womens easily liked him.

    Ivanka endured her embarrassment, and decided to follow her heart. What if Raphael was her destiny? What if their meeting was not a coincidence? Ivanka didn''t want to give up without fighting. She had already decided. She would make Raphael her own.

    "I like you quite a bit, sir Raphael," Ivanka confessed.

    "I probably won''t be able to sleep well thinking about all that has happened between the two of us," Ivanka said again.

    "Again, my lady, I''m married," Raphael bowed slightly regretfully.

    "If you weren''t married, would you consider me?" Ivanka asked a little awkwardly.

    Ivanka, no less beautiful than Valerie. She was taller, with beautiful straight black hair. Her face was also beautiful, and was emphasized by a bright red lip blush. Raphael didn''t want to compare the two of them. But, if he didn''t know Valerie, he might be willing to date Ivanka. However, he was not a greedy man. As a normal man, of course he could once or twice admire another woman''s physique. But Raphael never approached girls just because they were beautiful or for the purpose of having fun.

    Seeing Raphael who didn''t respond immediately, Ivanka caught doubt in his eyes. Raphael was probably like most nobles who marry because of family pressure or because of mutual interests.

    Ivanka smiled, meaning she had a chance. The girl looked into his eyes and held the end of his arm. She made a slightly seductive gesture this time, and flashed a smile that was still alluring even though she was dirty from the snake''s entrails.

    "You have a lot to gain from dating me, sir Raphael," Ivanka smiled at him.

    "My lady, I won''t," Raphael shook his head weakly. Even in her current disheveled, weak and injured state, the girl was still attractive.

    "You will attain a high position in the military, you will receive all the wealth and pride. Besides, don''t you value Florentia''s victory above all else?" Ivanka said in a persuasive tone.

    "Sure, but what does all that have to do with our problem?"

    "Aren''t you wondering how I got hold of the secret journals belonging to the Avalon scientists?" Ivanka said.

    "Because you''re related to them, perhaps?"

    "Moreover, I can be a spy for you..I can even tell you the weakness of king Dimitri Avalon," said Ivanka. This immediately sparked high curiosity for Raphael.

    "How do you do that?" Raphael was a bit defiant.

    "Because I am Ivanka Rion Avalonian...I''m a princess, the biological daughter of King Dimitri," said Ivanka again while enjoying the commander''s surprised expression.

 Chapter 91 - The Last Training

    "Are you ready for your first test, Valerie?" General Gregovich asked her seriously while folding his arms. He was standing on a dry, sandy patch of land. But general Gregovich had shown one of the powers of his cursed weapon. He could restore the condition of an object to its original form. He could accelerate a person''s aging and vice versa.

    That was all he could do, just by touching the tip of his weapon to the opponent. He didn''t need to slash or exert excessive force. At first, Valerie wasn''t sure how the general could use his time manipulation powers in battle.

    The sand that he was stepping on at this moment, had previously taken the form of a living giant wolf that was trying to attack him. He pierced his neck with his chronos scythe, then aged him a hundred years into the future. The wolf slowly became frail, thin and rotting before its body was completely dry and melted into sand.

    Making someone like Gregovich as an enemy would be unfair. Valerie had to find out, did there any other cursed weapon users in Florentia as strong as him?

    "I''m ready, I guess," Valerie sounded a little hesitant.

    "You will kill this giant snake. The rule is, use Apollon in the awakening state," Alexander said again.

    Next to him, he had locked up a giant snake that was rampaging uncontrollably. Gregovich caught him by first turning him into a baby size, then locking him in a cave. Valerie could see through the crevice of the cave covered in rock. The snake, which had now changed back to its adult size, hissed furiously.

    Mount Rubera was a dangerous place full of monsters. That was why General Gregovich made it a training ground for Valerie and Amelia.

    "I''m not going to help you, now, good luck," Alex let go of the snake, he then jumped up the hill to find a safe viewing position. Amelia wasn''t there, because she was in town on military business.

    Valerie, who was now wearing a white shirt with soil stains, and body-fitting trousers, puts on a stance. She made sure Apollon was ready to face it. Now, after several kills of human criminals¡ª Apollon had tasted their blood and was easier to work with.

    Apollon was now shining. Even as the master¡ª Valerie felt her skin sting from the heat. Apollon was a sword with the power of the sun. But how could sunlight be used against a snake? The animal was not a vampire. It would not be sick at all even if it basked all day in the sun on a hot afternoon.

    But, rules are rules. Valerie had to use Apollon''s power against it.

    Valerie spun Apollon around, and once again an artificial sun-like circle was created floating there. Small size. It was different when she killed Gunther. Valerie ran jumping backwards and created more than one of her sun balls. Then with one jolt, she gave the order for Apollon to release its power.

    A blinding flash of light was created. The snake was confused. He couldn''t see anything. Apollon had blinded it. Surprisingly, Valerie, who has that power, was not affected by the light. She was not dazzled and could walk easily around the snake. She could control Apollon better. She could now order it to attack. Even though Valerie knew she could do more than that.

    In the blindness, Valerie was free to slash its body. Attacked it mercilessly, stabbing all of its vital organs. The too-bright light left her opponent powerless to do anything but grope in panic.

    When Apollon finally got rid of the light¡ª Valerie stood proudly next to the carcass of a giant snake that had now died without any resistance. Its scales look peeling, a sign that Apollon''s power was also hot enough to burn a creature like it.

    Alexander jumps down on the ground.

    "I didn''t see the way you killed it, I couldn''t see anything because I had to close my eyes..if I dare to open it, my eyes will go blind," said the General. He sounded complaining but actually it was a compliment.

    Valerie smiled at him.

    "Then do you think I can communicate with Apollon?"

    "Yeah, now you just have to keep practicing and find a stronger opponent. You have to because your weapon has unknown potential," Gregovich patted her on the shoulder. He then invited Valerie to sit down and talk.

    "So, due to military matters, I was forced to end our training..this is fun. I''m glad to see you and Amelia getting stronger. Especially yourself Valerie, you might be a serious threat for the Avalons in the future. I''m waiting for the day you will surprise us and see if my decision to give you a second life is the right one?"

    Valerie was silent, she thought that at least it would be a few more months to train with them. She didn''t expect General Gregovich to end it so soon. Maybe that was why this month he has been training Valerie hard, including doing things that have to violate her life principles such as killing humans.

    "You''re going back to Acheron?"

    "Looks like I''ll be following Raphael wherever he goes..we had promised to meet in Ithadurna in a few days. I think he has business there too," Valerie shrugged.

    "When we part, what does that mean when we meet, I can kill you?" Valerie asked.

    "Wow, calm down, you''re too excited..ten years too soon for you to face me. I''m just reminding you, if you attack me, I''ll kill you. It would make me regret having to kill a vampire who has the potential to become a general in the future," he laughed.

    "You think I can become a general?"

    "Yes, if you can prove your strength,"

    "How to?"

    "Killed quite a number of important people in Avalon," said Gregovich again.

    "Like you?"

    Gregovich burst out laughing, amused by her words. He didn''t mock her. He was simply surprised by how easily a noblewoman like her once timid now dared to face him.

    "Yeah, like me, or Amelia. I''m not very familiar with the promotion system in Florentia. But I don''t think it''s too different from the one in Avalon," he said.

    "Is the training over?" Amelia stepped cheerfully towards them. Her eyes showed that she couldn''t wait to greet them.

    "Oh, you came back pretty quickly, Amelia,"

    "I wanted to say hi to my friend, Valerie. You''re pretty awesome too aren''t you?" Amelia commented.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I took care of some things in town, I received a lot of interesting information. Including you, Valerie," Amelia smirked at her.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Caesar Petrovsky reports that he knows about General Gunther''s killer.. It was you, wasn''t it? Valerie?" Amelia said as if she had just won a big lottery.

 Chapter 92 - The Enemies

    Sooner or later, they would find out. But Valerie didn''t think it would happen so soon. Among Avalon, she knew that only Caesar Petrovsky had any information about her. Valerie was also sure that Gregovich didn''t expect this to happen. In her past life, Valerie had not only received information from Alex. She also liked to read newspapers and chat with many other knights.

    So, the fact that she killed Gunther was a shock. Alexander couldn''t hide it, the look on his face tightened but he tried to look like it didn''t affect him. He had been acting like a god all along, as if he knew everything. Alex was not a snob. He taught wisdom and emphasized how a knight should hold his honor above all else.

    But of course he wasn''t someone flawless. Gregovich thought everyone around him was not as smart as he was. He has thousands of valuable information in his head which was not easy for him to share even for Avalon. He who feels like a god thinks that he has to be responsible for the flow of time. He did not want to destroy history and that made him a person who was often wary.

    "You said once that you once awakened the power of Apollon and killed someone strong, was that Gunther?" Investigate Alex. Valerie nodded. She wasn''t afraid. She didn''t mean to lie. She just didn''t tell it clearly.

    "Oh my gosh, it turned out to be true. I have a hard time believing this, have you been pretending to be weak all this time? Is this an intelligence operation of Florentia? Am I right, Alex? This girl is hiding something!" Amelia spoke in a mocking tone.

    "Pretending to be weak? No! I take this training seriously," Valerie argued.

    "Is that true? Then how did you, with your untapped skills like this, kill General Gunther?"

    "That''s intelligence information that I can''t share with you guys," Valerie shook her head firmly.

    "Amelia, it''s okay..I know that her intention to join our training was not to spy. After all, we don''t share any important information with her. Since our powers are no longer so secretive," Alex responded calmly. Even so, he no longer looked at Valerie with a friendly expression. He looks angry and disappointed. He regretted the death of his comrade, and why he could lose against a knight who lacked experience like Valerie.

    "You''re too soft on him, sir! Just because she''s the wife of your favorite student, you shouldn''t be like this. Don''t you hold a grudge against her? Gunther is your friend!" Amelia shouted at him.

    "Amelia! Calm down! I won''t kill her here! That was a war situation after all," Alex said.

    "I''m not willing to kill a knight who is still too weak, I want Valerie to reach the top before we can compete against each other," Alex glared at Valerie.

    "I understand sir," Valerie bowed. She would not disappoint her teacher. She would definitely be stronger until she was worthy to face him.

    "Alright! Even if my hands are itching to stab her¡ª I''ll let go. After all, Caesar made an announcement to all of Avalon. Valerie is hers, his prey, so no one is allowed to touch her," Amelia shrugged.

    Caesar Petrovsky said so? Valerie could have responded differently. By announcing that she was Gunther''s assassin¡ªmeaning the knights including Avalon would respect her even more. Then he said that no one could hunt her down. That means until Valerie was strong enough, she won''t have to worry too much about the arrival of assassins or attempted assassinations on her from Avalon.

    Maybe what Caesar did had given her an advantage.

    "Alright, our training ends today. I don''t know if there will be another chance. Because actually, I''m also still taking care of a lot of other matters. I thought I might be able to persuade you to join Avalon. But you killed Gunther, so the Avalons will be difficult to accept. Although, your brother seems to be comfortable in Avalon," Alexander spoke for the first time about Jasper.

    "What about my brother?" Valerie asked. She has discussed this before. But Alex didn''t want to talk about it much.

    "He''s safe and under control. He still gets his freedom and all the therapy he does is not forced. That''s all I can tell you," Alex said again.

    Alex then came closer and whispered something to Valerie.

    "Prove yourself, climb to the top and amaze us. I''ll see how you change history. Will it be worse? Or the other way around?" He whispered to Valerie and ended with a friendly pat on the back.

    "Amelia! We''re going back to Balaghar now!" Alex orders.

    "We part ways now, you''re alone now..but if it''s just a monster, you can definitely handle it."

    Amelia quickly packed up her belongings, including the leather bag that was owned by Alex. She then carried it on her back and walked side by side with her teacher. They stepped down the mountain without looking back.

    "We can''t go home now, I not only received news from Caesar. The palace also gave a new mission, we have to look for princess Ivanka. The queen suspects that she is wandering in Ithadurna looking for an antidote for prince Yuri," Amelia said in a whisper to him.

    "What? Cure prince Yuri you say? But he''s not sick. How long will King Dimitri keep it from Princess Ivanka? Prince Yuri was just like his father. He has demon DNA like him. It''s just that he can''t control it very well."

    "But why don''t they honestly tell her what the prince''s illness is?"

    "You see, Prince Yuri has been poisoned with liberal views, he''s a peace worshiper and rejects war. King Dimitri wants to punish him for that. He wanted him to feel the endless torment of thirst for blood. Besides, he wanted a strong heir. The king believes by letting him live in such conditions¡ª he will become stronger, and vile," Alexander said with a slight smirk on his face.

    After Gregovich and Amelia gone, Valerie finally realized that she was alone. Her strenuous training finished early and she was definitely stronger. Now she just needed to find an inn in Ithadurna and wait for Raphael to visit him.

    Apollon felt lighter in her hands this time.. She now felt that she was fully prepared to join Florentia and could not wait to duel with Florentia''s elite knights.

 Chapter 93 - The Princess

    "I can''t agree with your wish, princess," Raphael spoke in a slight whisper to her and showed remorse. He didn''t like hurting a girl''s feelings. The princess fell in love with him, but Raphael could not return that feeling.

    Ivanka turned her face doubtfully. How long would she stay selfish? Ivanka didn''t think that she who always logical and critical now look so stupid. Ask him to have an affair? She had always thought of such women as disgraceful and lowly.

    At every party of the Vampire nobility, she often encounters situations where she likes to blaspheme and bring down nobles who were proven to steal other people''s husbands or be flirtatious with married men. Ivanka hates people like them because king Dimitri also had several concubines and she knew her mother was not happy with her marriage.

    But she has now become one of those women.

    "I see, pardon my impolite attitude. I think time will help me to forget this feeling. But, are you still willing to be friends with me?" Ivanka looked at him expectantly. Deep and soulful. Raphael was uncomfortable when he knew that those feelings were directed at him.

    "I don''t mind being just friends," Raphael bowed slightly politely.

    At that time they had come down from Mount Rubera. It was just before nightfall and Ivanka had carried enough devil grassroots in a woven bag tied with rope. Ivanka and Raphael managed to climb back up the ravine after finding an uphill path that wasn''t too steep.

    Now the Jaguar team has done its job. They had discovered the economic potential for the state of Ithadurna and had to write a report to headquarters. Later, the military higher-ups¡ª who used to carry out administrative duties ¡ªwould discuss with Duke Radcliffe to decide on the next steps. It was no longer the business of Raphael and his friends. Although Edgar had said that they, as inventors of the marble quarry, were legally entitled to own shares in the business.

    Gabe, their guide must be very happy right now. He was one of the inventors of the mine so he''ll be rich later. Although the exploration rights were still controlled by the Duke with the supervision of Florentia.

    "Don''t you think there''s something odd about the two of them?" Damian whispered to Edgar. He pointed at Ivanka and Raphael who were walking side by side towards the bar whispering to each other.

    "Yes, whereas before they were quite fierce, now that woman seems obedient to Raphael,"

    "She said Raphael saved her life," Damian thought.

    "No, there must be something going on between them..two vampires of the opposite sex in a dark place with no one to watch over them¡ª a lot of thing can happen," Edgar smirked.

    "You''re crazy! Do you mean our commander touched Lady Ivanka?" Damian could barely contain himself exclaiming, he covered his mouth. He didn''t want Raphael to hear it. The commander glanced behind him for a moment, giving him a suspicious look before returning to speak to Ivanka.

    "Could be, Raphael parted ways with Valor¡ª I mean Valerie, for more than a month. He''s also a man with biological needs," Edgar concluded carelessly.

    "We know Raphael, he couldn''t have done it," Damian shook his head.

    "No, something might have happened, I could guess," Edgar said confidently. .

    When Raphael once again looked at them, Edgar immediately gave a military salute with his right hand. Raphael was a little suspicious because it seemed as if Edgar was making fun of him. But he decided to ignore it.

    When they arrived at the Bar, the atmosphere remained lively. The lights were turned on by a dynamo energy source that was driven by the flow of a river. Electricity was a new human creation, but the technology has been felt in almost all areas.

    "Your Highness, Ivanka," Amelia bowed to her while bending one of her legs. It was a sign of respect in the style of a noble''s daughter. Amelia did it gracefully even though she was wearing a hunter''s outfit.

    "What? Are you guys following me here?" Ivanka was surprised to see Gregovich and Amelia there.

    "Princess?"

    "A princess?"

    Damian and Edgar couldn''t hide their surprise. Because Ivanka was like an ordinary noble''s daughter.

    "Why There are only two of you? Where¡ª" Raphael immediately interrupted. He was worried that something had happened to his wife.

    "We parted ways this afternoon, I think she''s already in town. I ended our training early because of Avalon''s business. She said she would be waiting for you. Then, how come you''re with Princess Ivanka?" Alex immediately answered.

    "You can ask our guide directly, I and my subordinates must return to Duke Radcliffe''s mansion immediately. I''ll excuse myself sir Alex," Raphael bowed, including doing the same to Ivanka. He then asked Edgar and Damian to follow him. The knights weren''t very friendly at the moment, since they knew those people were part of Avalon.

    "They are all very attractive, why is Florentia full of handsome men?" Amelia sat at her desk with her chin on her back.

    "It''s not fair that Valerie has it all, I want to make her suffer a little more," Amelia complained.

    "Stop talking stupid thing, Amelia," Alex shook his head as he gulped the blood from his glass. Their table shunned Because all humans are afraid of Avalon. But Ithadurna was now controlled by Florentia so they couldn''t hunt arbitrarily.

    "Y¡ªyou know sir Raphael?" Ivanka asked.

    "He used to be my student,"

    "His wife also trained her cursed weapon with sir Alex," Amelia chimed in.

    "Oh, is his wife also a cursed weapon user?" Ivanka asked quietly.

    "Yeah, but she''s nothing special," Amelia replied.

    "Careful Amelia, she might surpass you," Alex said lightly to her.

    "So, princess, you caused the palace to panic because you left without saying goodbye. Did you find what you were looking for? You told your lady-in-waiting that you were looking for a cure for Prince Yuri?" Alex asked casually.

    "No need to fool me, I know Yuri isn''t sick. I''ve heard it from Raphael,"

    "Oh, what did he tell you?"

    "About Yuri who might have demonic DNA on him, and I''m guessing father might be doing experiments on him," Ivanka said furiously.

    "How did that Florentia commander know about the demon''s DNA?" Amelia asked in surprise.

    "I''ll explain later, of course for now she''s not too much of a threat to Avalon. You may feel I''m softening on them, but I know what you don''t know," Alex gave a slightly mysterious expression.. Various plans filled his brain and what he was thinking wouldn''t be easy for Florentia.

 Chapter 94 - The Reunion

    Ithadurna still hasn''t bounced back from defeat. The citizens were still adapting, and discovering new things they could do apart from making weapons. Avalon''s weapons workshops were closed, sealed with heavy iron chains. Some were also destroyed, as Avalon was reluctant for Florentia to have them.

    Florentia stubbornly refused to follow in the footsteps of Avalon who made that state a center for military workshops. Florentia wanted to get rid of Avalon''s strong influence in that place once and for all.

    When Florentian knights like the jaguar team walked him around there valiantly¡ªthe humans were usually frightened. They were used to being ruled by Avalon. They had to be prepared for the deadly draw and go through their lives if today could be their last. Raphael was a little uncomfortable seeing the humans who looked down like frightened mice every time he passed.

    Their eyes are bloodshot, usually pure-blooded Avalon knights prey on humans straight from their skin. They rotated their prey until their blood was drained. That was what happened in every area controlled by Avalon. Neither could they freely escape, as each and every one of them was being watched. Their supervisors were human too. If anyone escapes, then the supervisor would be the next prey.

    The residents of Ithadurna were not used to it. Although the rules were different now. No one would consume their blood to death. However, humans still had to order their blood donation according to their turn. Their bodies might be covered in needle-stick scars on their skin, but they could still be alive.

    Florentia may be more lenient to humans. But humans were still their prey. In addition, Florentia puts pressure on humans to be productive in exchange for their lifestyle. The tax paid was greater, they could not pay it in blood or sacrifice the lives of their children. Florentia was a vampire faction with an ambitious vision of the future.

    They tried to create a world that was suitable for humans and vampires, but all that costs a lot of resources.

    In a city called Galilee, there were many inns and shops. There the economy began to grow and the faces of the humans and vampires who inhabited it looked brighter. When they saw the florentia uniforms, they were calmer and entertained Raphael and his two companions well.

    "Shouldn''t we go back to the Radcliffe mansion?" Edgar asked.

    "It''s almost night, are we going to stay here? Horse riding at night is a bit dangerous, today isn''t a full moon and it''s a little cloudy so the horses can get lost," Damian chimed in.

    "Yes, we will find lodging here, I have to pick up Valerie. She finished her training early. I promised not to return to Acheron until I met her," said Raphael.

    "Ah, well do you need my help looking for her?"

    "Perhaps, she didn''t clearly say where to stay. Where do vampires usually gather?" Raphael scratched his chin in thought.

    "There''s a vampire bar over there, where else can vampires legally drink blood? Florentia has made new rules in this area..Valerie must be hungry and she paid a visit to the bar. I noticed the Galilee district only had one bar. Over there," Edgar pointed.

    When the three of them entered, a dim atmosphere greeted them. There were several human servants who sold their blood. It was legal in Florentia''s territory. However, their faces were a little pale. Maybe they drained too much of their blood. It was dangerous, but the bar owner didn''t stop them. Maybe because this was a new rule so there was no firmness about it.

    "Raphael!" Before the commander could ask the barman about his wife, Valerie ran over and hugged him tightly. The beautiful woman showed a sense of relief and pleasure. Raphael returned the hug and patted her hair gently. Though he seemed to be modest when interacting with his wife as Edgar and Damian''s eyes were watching him. He didn''t want to seem too close with Valerie. Even though Raphael could barely control his own hands. He wanted to hug her tightly and carry her away from that place.

    "Edgar! Damian!" Valerie let go of Raphael and turned to greet the knights.

    "Well, lady Valerie, how are you?" Edgar looked awkward. Because Valerie used to be the Valor he always beat up. He didn''t know how many times Edgar had hit her in the face and bruised her jaw and eyes. It''s always a duel situation of course. But Edgar was a little angry with Raphael. How could he allow him to hit Valerie''s face. Even though the commander had known that she was a woman for a long time.

    "You can call me Valerie, no need to be so formal..I am your junior, and nothing will change. I''m planning another duel with you and I''ll be mad if you give in to me later," Valerie smiled as she said it. Edgar and Damian laughed.

    The knights were worried about how they would treat Valerie. But the girl hasn''t changed much. She was still the cheerful Valor, the cry baby yet brave one who didn''t give up easily. He was the assassin of general Avalon and wielder of a cursed weapon. Damian and company would not underestimate her even if they knew that she was now a woman. Instead, her current status as a woman had increased their respect. Because Edgar and Damian knew Valor''s struggle was extraordinary, even though he was actually a woman.

    Valerie had taken off the mercenary style clothes she was wearing and replaced it with the pastel yellow dress she had just bought. It was a dress that didn''t expand and was easy to move but still elegant. She tied her long silver hair in a ponytail and brushed light makeup on her face so she looked fresh. Even though she might have transformed into a formidable female vampire¡ª she wasn''t willing to sacrifice her femininity. Being able to use Apollon without having to hide her female status made Valerie happier. Her aura radiated and affected those around her.

    The four of them gathered and talked, discussing their past during the war friendly. The vampires drank human blood poured in crystal glasses. When in the barracks, human blood was not easily obtained so they almost always meet their blood needs with animal blood.

    "So you''ve finished the training?" Raphael confirmed.

    "Yes, I thought there would be another time to continue. But my identity as Gunther''s killer was exposed, so I guess Alex is having a hard time being nice to me anymore," Valerie laughed but still looked regretful.

    "It''s okay, you can continue your training with me," said Raphael. He was a little happy, because that meant Valerie wouldn''t be away from him for long.

    "Shall we return to Acheron?" Valerie asked.

    "Yes, our house is almost finished. I also need your help to choose the furniture,"

    Damian and Edgar who saw their interaction remembered that they were husband and wife. That was the strangest and most difficult to accept of all these changes. It was not because they''re an incompatible couple. But Damian and Edgar who already knew the two of them just never expected such a conversation to occur between the two of them.

    "Alright, it''s time for us to find an inn, we''ll see you again tomorrow morning here, Raphael," Edgar and Damian said goodbye with a bit of awkwardness.

    "Where did you guys come from?" Valerie asked after the knights left the bar.

    After they left, Raphael became more relaxed. He leaned against the circular wooden table they were sitting on. He saw Valerie who was close to his reach. Then his right hand grabbed her head, rubbing it while occasionally playing with her silver hair.

    "Mount Rubera, there''s Florentia business,"

    "Oh, I train there too. But why do you smell so bad? Like you''ve been wallowing in pig vomit," Valerie held back a little laugh and seemed to cover her nose. She held her husband''s hand who was playing with her hair.

    When she held it, Valerie felt a little strange. It feels a little hot and rough. They hadn''t seen each other in a long time and Valerie felt¡ªeven though her husband wasn''t supposed to be at his best¡ªlooking more attractive than she had last remembered.

    "There was an incident, I fell in a ravine while exploring Mount Rubera, we found a large marble quarry,"

    Raphael told the story while staring intently at his wife''s face. He had no intention of talking about Ivanka at all. He didn''t want to ruin his relationship with his wife. Although maybe Valerie wouldn''t find it a problem for her. Since she was an intelligent woman, she would know that Raphael was innocent.

    "Are you able to communicate with Apollon yet?" Raphael asked, this time he shifted his chair and was closer to his wife. Although Alexander Gregovich was famous for his rigorous training methods¡ª Valerie didn''t have any scars or injuries on her body.

    "I think I''m starting to understand Apollon," said Valerie half doubtfully. Apollon loves human blood. If Valerie wanted to become stronger¡ª she had to kill more. She didn''t know if she could do it without losing her humanity.

    "I won''t press you to tell unless you want to . . But if this thing starts to burden you, you can tell me and we''ll find a way out."

    "No, I think I can handle it," said Valerie firmly.

    Raphael didn''t really like her reaction. His wife still keeps a distance from him. She didn''t fully trust Raphael and thought she could do it all by herself. When Valerie becomes stronger, what if she no longer needs him? What if the Dubois family approved of her joining the military and decided to divorce? As the commander, Raphael should be happy. But he didn''t know if he would still be the same Raphael without Valerie in his life.

    Valerie got up from her seat and asked Raphael to take her hand.

    "Come on,"

    "Where to?"

    "I''ve rented a room, you need a shower," Valerie said.

 Chapter 95 - The Reunion (2)

    Valerie opened the door to her room with a bag of new clothes in her hand. She bought it today along with her new clothes and the boutique clerk sent it in the lobby just now. Valerie put her shopping bag on the bed and took out its contents.

    It was Raphael''s clothes. Valerie bought him a civil suit that noble men usually wear. She hoped the size wasn''t the wrong one, Valerie was just using her memory when choosing one. She never asked Raphael what size his clothes and shoes were. But she was grateful to buy it because coincidentally her husband turned up dirty and untidy.

    With a slight hum, Valerie tidied it up so Raphael could put it on immediately. The room they stayed in was nothing special. There were not many luxury accommodations in Ithadurna. Because the state was not a tourist destination. It was small in size but the windows weren''t wide enough. The vampires didn''t like too much light, so the vampires'' rooms were usually dim. The windows were opened just enough to prevent moisture from building in, as the sun prevented mold from growing.

    Ever since Valerie got involved with the military, she couldn''t remember the last time she felt completely at peace. She knows the war is still going on, the Shadows were still on the loose and now there were new enemies who wanted her death. One day she might have to fight Caesar, Amelia and even Gregovich¡ªher own mentor.

    But for now, when she was with Raphael, she felt safer than usual. Did it the meaning to have a partner? Or blood partners? They could rely on and protect each other. Of course Valerie shouldn''t allow herself to be a burden either. She will continue to strive to be stronger in order to be equal to him. Valerie didn''t think to share all her heart with Raphael, she needed to feel independent. She didn''t want to feel weak and always needed his commander to solve all her problems.

    Gregovich says every knight should rely on themselves more than anything. Because no matter how close someone was, they could betray. He had to protect himself by not getting too attached to other people.

    Valerie sat on her bed looking up at the ceiling. There was a simple decorative lamp hanging there. It reminded her of her life as a noblewoman so far. If she married Raphael as an ordinary noblewoman¡ª perhaps she could comfortably depend on her husband. But Valerie was a knight and she didn''t want to be a mediocre knight. She had people she had to protect, and an ideal future she had to create.

    In her thoughts, Valerie heard the sound of the bathroom door opening. Raphael stepped outside while drying his hair with a towel. Valerie had always felt the sight was one of the most erotic things she had ever experienced. Raphael Chastain appeared with his hair still dripping wet, the masculine scent of essential oils from his body made his female instincts churn, his perfectly sculpted and wet body and the damp towel covering his lower body made Valerie gulp with a flushed face.

    Valerie won''t pretend she didn''t enjoy it. In fact, her heart fluttered when she thought of the nights they had spent together. As men, it''s only natural that they think about it a lot. But Valerie herself actually imagined quite often when she was touched once again by Raphael. Her body warmed just thinking about it in the days without Raphael by her side.

    "You showered too fast, are you sure you cleaned everything?" Valerie turned her face the other way, worried that Raphael could read her heart.

    "Of course, do you want to check me?" Raphael asked, ending it with a small grin. Valerie felt awkward. He was joking right? When Raphael joked about intimate matters with a slightly serious expression, it only made Valerie''s heart flutter even more.

    Raphael got into bed and surprised Valerie because he immediately lay her down and gave her a kiss. Valerie still felt the water dripping from his hair which also wet her face and neck.

    "You''re making me wet," Valerie said quietly, as Raphael briefly stopped kissing.

    "That''s weird, I''m just getting started," he smirked.

    "Wait! I mean, your hair, Raph! You didn''t dry it properly!" Valerie shouted in panic, her face turned red, she seemed to have unconsciously said something sensual.

    "I know you''re tired but let me touch you," Raphael said as if asking her permission, but his hands were already busy. Valerie tensed, she covered her face, while the man became dominant and controlled the game.

    It was strange how Valerie felt she was no longer in control of her body. It was as if half of her soul had now been possessed by Raphael. Valerie knew that after all this was over she would probably be very embarrassed by all her sighs and body reactions that were too honest. But she couldn''t help it.

    Raphael, a little different. He wasn''t harsh and pushy, even though Valerie thought the first night after their separation would be like their last. Valerie didn''t really enjoy it because Raphael didn''t listen to her. This time, however, the man was not in a hurry. He made sure Valerie was having a great time just like him.

    Then Valerie thought it was unfair that Raphael was the one who did everything. Valerie had gone through an awkward and exhausting wedding preparation class. She had to practice.

    "Uhm, Raphael, do you want me to do something for you?" Valerie asked, in a slightly shaky voice.

    "Drink my blood, Val," Raphael said in response.

    ***

    "So how do you deal with your need without me, Raph?" Valerie asked, some time after their night activities were over and each of them had regained their sanity.

    "What do you want me to say? Of course I didn''t," Raphael insisted, getting up from his bed and wrapping a towel around his lower part.

    "Eh? Did you not touch yourself or¡ª"

    "No! how do you look at me? Do I look like a pathetic man who has to do that? I''m fine," Raphael looked at the clothes Valerie had bought and started to put on his shirt.

    "Don''t get me wrong, I mean, it''s because of you and your demon DNA¡ªperhaps making your need for women higher. I was worried about leaving you so¡ª"

    "It''s not because of the devil''s DNA," said Raphael who was now buttoning his shirt.

    "No? But¡ª"

    "You''re wrong, my excessive thirst for you isn''t due to my demonic DNA. Maybe I can''t drink animal blood anymore, but I also don''t feel the need to vent my frustrations on just any woman except you..if that''s really the symptom I have, I definitely can''t help it," Raphael concluded.

    "Eh? So it''s because¡ª"

    "Apparently, I just like my new wife too much," he laughed, which caused a blush to spread across his wife''s face.

    Raphael was a person who is always honest and speaks whatever he thinks. That''s one of the things Valerie likes about her commander. His firm attitude and trying to keep his personal affairs separate from the military was also quite impressive. It seemed that even though Raphael and Valerie were now quite close¡ª he would not treat Valerie special while she was in the military. But there''s also a chance that it would change.

    "I''m going with you to headquarters, I want to get my uniform soon," said Valerie.

    "In two days, I will return to Acheron. Edgar and Damian are going to headquarters, aren''t we going home to decorate the house?"

    "No, I don''t want to rearrange the house. We''re both military people, we won''t be staying in it often enough..can we just pay someone to set it up?" Valerie said.

    Raphael was silent. Of course he had considered that. But he thought he and Valerie could continue their honeymoon and get to know each other. Raphael felt there was a compulsion on his part to make Valerie see him more as her husband than her commander. If they continued to interact because of military matters, Raphael was worried that they would become more distant.

    "I will. But, are you sure you don''t want to decorate it yourself? One day you will have a child and raise him in that house."

    "Children? Maybe it will take a long time, we can wait, you said yesterday that you didn''t want me to get pregnant too soon," said Valerie. Raphael was silent for a moment.

    "Ah yes, I said that before, but¡ª"

    "I can''t take it easy, Raph, I already feel sorry that Alexander didn''t continue my training, and I can''t wait any longer to be active in the military," Valerie explained.

    "Team jaguar has achieved enough, we will all be given a promotion, you too, Maxwell said he will recognize your achievements as Valor when you officially become a knight. So you won''t be left behind," responded Raphael.

    Jaguar team was an elite team consisting of pure-blood vampires and led by Raphael. Being a part of them, Valerie didn''t find it challenging enough as their fine achievements would keep her in Raphael''s shadow forever.

    "I also want to ask the generals to put me in another unit.. I don''t want to be in the jaguar team anymore," said Valerie firmly.

 Chapter 96 - The Florentias Headquarter

    If Avalon had Balaghar, as the place where they built their headquarters¡ª Florentia had the state of Aetherna. In contrast to Balaghar which was built as a strong fortress¡ªwith located in the mountains with well-guarded access¡ªAtherna has many coastal areas.

    Aetherna was built on Florentia''s vision of creating peace between humans and vampires. They made the country accessible and lively. Although there were still areas that were heavily guarded¡ªthere was no aura of fear and intimidation there.

    Florentia''s knights, consisting of humans and vampires, seemed to get along and talk intimately. They walk without a gap with civilians. The ocean atmosphere immediately greets visitors when they first enter the gate. There was a tall stone pillar with ancient carvings when the newcomers arrived. It may be as large as a hill or hundreds of years old sequoia trees. The carving was dominated by siren reliefs which were said to protect the sailors.

    The smell of salt immediately wafted, as Valerie removed the scarf that was wrapped around her neck and part of her nose. She rode the horses with the jaguar team. Before reaching Aetherna they had to pass through the arid desert. Sandstorms were so frequent that they had to cover almost their entire bodies with cloth. Not only do sandstorms interfere with vision, they also have to be wary of the scorching sun.

    Usually vampires travel at night. Their horses had been trained to adapt to the activities of the vampires. But horses were still not nocturnal animals so they needed to get plenty of rest. It took almost three days to get to Aetherna from Ithadurna by horse.

    Beside bright terracotta buildings with square roofs, they were also greeted with streets made of yellow volcanic stone. Residents'' houses were built side by side. The population of Aetherna was quite large, so not many houses have large yards. The multicolored vines of morning glory thrived on the window trellis and dangled all the way to the door.

    This certainly was not the first time for her to visit there. Aetherna was one of her favorite states. In the past, her father and mother rarely took Jasper out of the house. So they brought in Valerie to take his place and introduced her to the nobles of Aetherna. Duke Dubois was a businessman. He was more often there for business transactions than political matters.

    Unlike the modern Lapella who became the center of lifestyle and education in the Vampire world. Aetherna was a city of arts, whose citizens maintained its culture and history. Valerie felt like she was entering the passage of time and found herself in the past. She remembered her fondness for the literature of the Aetherna humans. Not infrequently, when reading it Valerie imagines life as a poor peasant girl who gets her happiness from being loved by a handsome and powerful prince.

    In this city, human bars stood side by side with vampire bars and everything seemed to be bustling. The humans were used to seeing Florentian knights strolling around there. They didn''t always patrol. The majority of knights wandered the shops because they wanted to have fun or socialize.

    The land was familiar, and always gave her a nostalgic feeling. However, although Valerie visited Aetherna quite often, she never visited Florentia''s main base.

    "Are we also looking for lodging here?" Valerie asked, as she got off her horse and gave it to a human who runs a stables rental business. Local authorities forbid horses to roam in the shopping district. They all had to continue their journey on foot. Or take a steam train that passes every ten minutes.

    Steam trains were nothing new. Some other states have longer rails reaching hundreds of kilometers in length. But specifically in Aetherna¡ª Only knights and military people or people by invitation were allowed to board the carriage.

    The carriage had only one destination, which was Florentia''s main headquarters.

    "Florentia''s main base has rooms prepared for its knights, certainly not as bad as living in a war tent. Those rooms are in a dormitory with lodging facilities. There are bathrooms inside and a stable blood supply. I don''t think we need to rent a room in the city. after all it takes time from downtown to headquarters," Raphael explained, taking his wife''s hand.

    "But, that carriage can only transport knights, I haven''t ¡ª"

    "I''ve brought a cover letter from headquarters for you, they sent this to Acheron two weeks after you left to train with Alex. Actually, I told them you were ready to be sworn in about two months..but since your training finished early, I guess they won''t mind. Besides, I''ve made sure that your uniform and rank emblem are ready," Raphael explained again.

    "Okay if you''re so sure. I guess I was in too much of a hurry. Those knights are busy right..I feel bad for urging them to work faster."

    "No, because you wield a cursed weapon. You are special. They should treat you with respect because Florentia needs you," Raphael confirmed.

    "Oh, okay," Valerie sighed. She felt a little tense. She saw Edgar and Damian waiting on the platform and waved at them both to hurry. The clock indicated that their train would be arriving soon.

    "But," Raphael spoke again.

    "About you thinking about leaving the jaguar team, I haven''t told them..So, I can''t guarantee that they''ll agree to it," Raphael continued. He was disappointed of course. In the first place, he and Valerie were supposed to stay together while in the military. They were blood partners so Florentia would usually keep the two of them on missions. But Valerie thought that she would not develop enough in the jaguar team.

    "Oh, I see," Valerie nodded and smiled at him.

    "Besides, will the Duke and Duchess Dubois agree to this? I promised to protect you while in Florentia,"

    "Why should they know?" Valerie asked, confused.

    "You don''t want to tell them?"

    "I just need their blessing to marry you so I can join the military. They''re not going to check. I mean, we don''t need to be together all the time and you''re not my nanny either, Raph," Valerie said again.

    "Oh," Raphael responded dryly, then turned his eyes the other way. His heart was uncomfortable knowing that Valerie would join another unit. Raphael didn''t think long. Of course Valerie would not be by his side forever. Especially since she was about to become a knight.

    "Valerie, why do you carry such a big luggage?" Edgar asked.

    "I have to bring a change of clothes," Valerie responded while carrying her bag.

    "Headquarters has provided everything, they arrange the clothes we wear. Even our nightgowns will be uniform. Raphael, didn''t you tell her?" Damian responded as well.

    "No, sorry I should have said. Valerie wasn''t a knight who joined through the military academy. So she doesn''t know,"

    "What? So it''s really like a Dormitory? But didn''t you say earlier we were going to be roommates? Or will there be separate rooms for male and females?"

    "No, we are husband and wife, also blood partners. The rules allow us to sleep in the same room if there is no conflict with the mission,"

    "Raphael''s room is also different. He''s the commander, Val..so he has more luxuries than us," Edgar said slightly sarcastically.

    "I didn''t manage the room."

    "But, do you know what rank you will receive later?" Damian asked.

    "I don''t know, It''s not even a year since I joined the war Against Avalon and my status as a knight isn''t official yet. Maybe, my rank will be a ''private''?" Valerie responded doubtfully.

    "That''s only for knights recruited from among the humans or mixed blood vampires or those who recently joined without having been involved in a war before. Florentia assigns ranks according to their contribution to the war. Even Kyle is already a 2nd sergeant," Edgar explained.

    "Yeah, I heard that after he reported in Lapella, the head of the ''Archery and long range attack'' division immediately recruited him," Damian muttered.

    "Eh, didn''t he wish he could join the jaguar team?" Valerie asked.

    "We''re glad he joined, but that''s not how Florentia manages its knights. Apart from the users of cursed weapons¡ªthe placement of knights is up to the high ranking knight. They think Kyle is more useful in the Archery division than with us."

    "Too bad, even though he''s my favorite donor," complained Valerie.

    "You talk like that even though you also want to leave the jaguar team," said Edgar, a little disappointed.

    "Even though we are happy that there will be women on our team," Damian added.

    "But, no one would be more disappointed than Raphael..he must have imagined a lot of fun with you while on the mission together," Edgar teased, to which Raphael responded with a fist in his stomach.

    "Stop talking nonsense, and Valerie, have you learned enough about the Florentian military? At least you should have sufficient knowledge before joining. Because being strong isn''t enough if you want to be a good knight," Raphael advised.

    "Of course I know, at least I''ve learned about the ranks of the Florentian military and the six divisions in the Florentian military," Valerie responded before she explained what she knew.

 Chapter 97 - Another Female Knight

    "The lowest rank is private, then captain, sergeant, lieutenant, lieutenant general and general," Valerie recalled and said it a little doubtfully. It had been quite a while since Valerie had last memorized it. To those knights, Valerie had only been involved in the military for less than a year. It was because of the war situation. She was not the only civilian involved in the war. So she didn''t learn much theory other than things that were useful in a war situation.

    "Good enough, but not quite right, the lowest rank is Private, then followed by Captain, 2nd Sergeant, 1st Sergeant, 2nd Lieutenant, 1st Lieutenant, Commander, Lieutenant General, the highest rank is General. Unlike Avalon, Florentia does not have a king. So the important decisions are made by the general''s council," Raphael corrected slightly.

    They had already boarded the steam train which was now starting to move at a moderate and steady pace towards Florentia''s headquarters. The seat was quite comfortable, covered with foam and black leather upholstery. There were plenty of seats but only half of the capacity was filled.

    The train arrived at the platform every less than an hour and consisted of seven passenger wagons and four freight wagons. The boisterous sound of the steam engine sometimes drowned out the voices of the passengers so Valerie had to speak louder.

    Inside the carriage, Valerie saw quite a number of female knights and all of them were wearing uniforms. Valerie was a little uncomfortable knowing that she was the only vampire out there who wasn''t wearing a uniform. The massinist took a long time to check her paperwork before she was allowed to board the train.

    She was sitting next to Raphael and her husband had been busy testing her with basic knowledge of Florentian military. However, their interactions were often interrupted because the knights who passed by always greeted him and made small talk with him.

    "As a cursed weapon user, when you are recruited by the military, your rank is at least a second lieutenant. Supposedly, by killing general Avalon and your achievement in finding Rutherford''s secret lab during the war will earn you a higher rank. But considering your young age, I don''t think you''ll get the rank of more than 1st lieutenant," Raphael explained.

    "Oh I see, it''s because I''m not even twenty yet. What about Damian and Edgar?"

    "All the members of the jaguar team are not below the rank of second lieutenant. For normal knights, they usually have their own troops to lead. But since they''re part of an elite team tasked with taking on tough enemies¡ªthey''re moving under my direction," Raphael explained again.

    "What does the jaguar team actually do when it''s not in a war situation?" Valerie asked.

    During the war, Valerie knew that they were facing strong enemies. But what about when not in a war situation? Their final mission didn''t even involve their swords at all. They served in Ithadurna for administrative matters.

    "The jaguar team has members who are all pure-blood vampires. Apart from being strong and capable of fighting shadow or commander level knights fairly evenly, we also come from a high-class noble family," Raphael explained.

    "Oh, is that why they were recruited? because their families are influential?"

    "It''s more because they''ve gone through an aristocratic education and attended a good academy. We operate directly under the general council. Unlike the spies, we move blatantly. Not only did we face a formidable foe that ordinary knights couldn''t face¡ªwe were also occasionally asked to do diplomacy, help with negotiations and the like. Because that''s why all of our members are used to interacting with dukes or nobles, they will take us more seriously since the majority of us come from noble families who are respected among vampires," Raphael explained again while leaning against the window. Their train were now entering the tunnel, it seemed that Florentia''s headquarters was behind the hill.

    "I see why you are thinking of leaving the jaguar team. You don''t think being with us is challenging enough for you now that we''re on a truce. Well, we really won''t go out into the field too much during the truce. However, I think with a more relaxed task I can train you more often. Maybe like Gregovich, I can take you to a similar place to train and¡ª"

    "I need real experience, practice after practice that I do will probably make me stronger. But what I want is to become a true knight. I need to do missions more often and real, I want to feel the challenge to increase my experience. Because I don''t just want to become stronger, I want to be of use to Florentia. If I continue with you guys, then I''ll have a hard time getting a chance to prove myself. The generals will choose the mission according to your capacity, even though I also want to do what ordinary knights do. Join into an elite knight isn''t the right thing for me. I need to adapt longer to Florentia''s environment," Valerie explained her thoughts. Raphael listened while occasionally nodding.

    "I see, I won''t forbid you, I started my career from the bottom with the rank of 1st sergeant. It took me five years to reach commander level. I won''t deny it, if my status as a cursed weapon user also helps my career advance faster. So, because you have Apollon, and If you continue to show your achievements, you should have reached my position in less than three years," Raphael said again.

    "You want to be the commander, Val?"

    "To be more precise I wanted to become a general," said Valerie confidently. Raphael didn''t laugh or smile in the slightest when he heard Valerie''s ambition. He didn''t know what made Valerie so excited to be a knight. She always seemed in a hurry and seemed like she was running out of time. She rushed as if disaster would befall Florentia in the near future.

    Valerie admits that she had the ability to see the future. However, Raphael only knew one person who could actually do it and that was Alexander Gregovich. While Valerie has not explored her strength to the fullest. It was not strange If Valerie did have that power. Because she wields a cursed weapon called Apollon, which was named after the god of divination.

    "Again, I can''t guarantee that the generals will agree. You are my blood partner, according to the rules you will serve on missions with me..You may need to convince a general to recruit you. Cursed weapons users are treated special, usually the division head will gladly accept you. So you have to think about it carefully. In which division will you serve?" Raphael saw his wife''s eyes were firm to show that he didn''t take her lightly. Valerie must know, if she decides to separate from the jaguar team, then Raphael couldn''t always protect her.

    "Oh, sir Raphael?" A woman was heard greeting. Raphael and Valerie turned their heads and saw a mature woman who was probably in her early forties. But she was attractive, and looked dashing in her well-fitting military uniform. Valerie loves the design of the outfit. Dominated in white and fit the body, but looks easy to move. The women''s military uniform was a white long-sleeved coat with rank stitching and the Florentian emblem.

    "How are you, Lieutenant General Isabelle?" Raphael stood up and saluted her then bowed and greeted her. Isabelle nodded at his formal greeting and didn''t wait to be invited to sit across from them.

    "I didn''t know you would be returning to headquarters so soon. Aren''t you on leave?"

    Valerie also nodded at her, she smiled while occasionally watching her. Isabelle was a charming woman with shoulder-length short light blonde hair and light makeup. She has a firm face but feels friendly. The woman also nodded back at her with a smile. Valerie was pounding, she had never met a woman as charismatic as herself.

    "General Aramir asked us to do some business in Ithadurna, I also ended my leave because Valerie wanted to join Florentia sooner," Raphael replied.

    "Valerie Dubois¡ª ah sorry, I mean Valerie Chastain, we can finally meet. Welcome to Florentia. Well, I know that you''ve been involved in wars before so you''re not really a rookie. Sorry for all this procedure, this is a military rule," Isabelle told her. Valerie couldn''t deny the strong maternal and nurturing aura from Isabelle. She remembered Veronica Dubois and missed Lapella.

    "Thank you Lady Isabelle, I mean Lieutenant General Isabelle," Valerie was a little nervous.

    "Being a female knight isn''t easy enough. It''s a profession that men usually do. If you want to ask anything you can look for me. you can call me Lady Isabelle when it''s just the two of us," she said again.

    "Valerie is tough enough, she''ll be fine," Raphael responded.

    "I know, Raph. But we women need to be more mentally prepared to do a job like this..I already scolded General Maxwell for hiding her identity. It was very dangerous, I don''t know what the Dubois family was thinking at the time. It seems, you used to be so popular with Avalon bachelors that you took your father to extremes," Isabelle laughed. Although she was a high ranking knight, she did so with elegance. Valerie was amazed, how could someone look so strong and elegant at the same time?

    "He said my father couldn''t decide quickly who would marry me, so he temporarily hide me. Some have tried to kidnap me several times and there are internal family problems. But Duke Dubois regretted it to the point where I could barely return to the military because he forbade me," Valerie responded.

    "Oh, apparently Duke Dubois has a complicated reason..is that why he married you to Raphael?"

    "Yeah, he¡ª"

    "That''s because Valerie and I have dated before," Raphael cut in, he didn''t like it when people saw their relationship as an ordinary arranged marriage. It wasn''t a problem before. But right now, he felt compelled to confirm that their marriage was real. Florentia headquarters was filled with men, some of whom did not hesitate to seduce married women.

    "Thank you Raphael for allowing your wife to become a knight..You know, not many female knights have that opportunity," when Isabelle said it, her gaze was a little sad.. Valerie guessed, she might have sacrificed a lot to achieve her position now. Would there be a time when Valerie has to give up the things she loves in order to achieve a high position in the military?

 Chapter 98 - Her New Life As A Knight

    "I don''t remember meeting Lady Isabelle during the war in Taverin," Valerie mumbled, when Raphael finally unlocked her bedroom door for his wife. The room was different from the one in the Chastain mansion. Not too wide and the lighting waa dim.

    Valerie could see that the bed was quite firm with white sheets and blankets. When Valerie sat on her bed, she felt like she was on a piece of wood. Luckily she was familiar with sleeping in a less comfortable place. It was the thing that made the knights even more wary.

    The room would only be a place for them to sleep after a day of activities. Lots to do at headquarters. It was said that Raphael also had his own office where he and his team would receive assignments from the generals.

    "Isabelle Wichita is the younger sister of Duke Ray Wichita, ruler of Aetherna. She is also the head of Florentia''s research and development division. Like Rutherford, she is not directly involved on the front lines. They become support to provide various logistics and weapons of war," Raphael explained as he loosened his shirt and lay down.

    "What is the division doing?"

    "Creating weapons, researching new weapons, including research the enemy''s technology and preparing ways to deal with it. Isabelle is a reliable engineer,"

    "Oh, now that Margaret Rain is on our side, Florentia will give birth to many good new weapons. Not to be outdone by Avalon. I mean, Avalon scientists and engineers are insane people. But that''s why they always think a few steps ahead," Valerie responded.

    "Margaret Rain? Is she the child you gave a scholarship to at Lapella? She is the one who made defenses for the port biram village and able to take on the Shadows without the help of the knights?" Raphael confirmed.

    "Yeah, impressive isn''t it? They even caught Caesar Petrovsky,"

    "What? Why didn''t I know that? Caesar? Trapped by humans?" Raphael seemed to have a hard time hiding his laughter. It didn''t suit Petrovsky''s character at all.

    "Oh, didn''t we tell you that?" Valerie thought, maybe it was because she didn''t think it was important enough to tell.

    "I guess Caesar was just off guard. when he was assigned to hunt down and capture the Shadows type C. They are creatures that are difficult to kill. I hope that doesn''t catch you off guard, Val. Even if an enemy looks weak, that doesn''t mean he can''t kill you," Raphael advised.

    "I know," Valerie recalled when she faced General Gunther a few months ago. Even though he was breaking his leg and ribs from falling into a ravine. But he remained so strong that Valerie nearly died.

    That said, Caesar had a grudge against her for that. Gunther was one of his mentors. Caesar had every good reason to kill her but that didn''t happen. Was Caesar really waiting for her to be stronger before facing him?

    Valerie''s face, which was serious in thought, made Raphael pull her hand closer to his body. The commander gave her a kiss.

    "Why suddenly kiss me?"

    "Because I know you''re thinking about Caesar and I don''t like it," he said again.

    "I know I''ve asked this before, but¡ª are you sure you''ve never kissed another girl besides me? Even the inexperienced me knows that you''re really good at it," Valerie teased slightly.

    It wasn''t the first time Valerie had said it. Normally, Raphael''s reaction would be to firmly shake his head and say that Valerie was the only woman he''s ever touched. He said that he was very busy and didn''t have any chance to date anyone. Valerie Looks believed him. Only, this time it was different.

    Raphael turned his face the other way and didn''t answer immediately.

    "I told you that you were my first woman right?" Raphael said affirmatively. Valerie was suspicious. Why was his attitude a little different? Besides, Raphael was not a man who was good at lying.

    "Did you do something?"

    "No! What do you mean?"

    Raphael looked restless and got up from his bed. He knew that he might be intimately involved with Ivanka. But it was all done unconsciously. He didn''t want to feel guilty about it. But he wouldn''t tell Valerie either. He didn''t want any unnecessary fights. Even though Valerie didn''t have any special feelings for him either, she had high self-esteem. She would probably be disappointed in Raphael and their relationship soured. Raphael didn''t want Valerie to have a reason to leave him.

    "No need to be upset, why do you look uncomfortable?" Valerie detects her husband''s uneasiness.

    "I want to take this uniform off for a bit, it''s uncomfortable and makes me feel hot," Raphael confessed.

    "I''ll help you," Valerie sat in front of him and unbuttoned his clothes.

    Raphael was silent while looking at his beautiful wife. Raphael had a lot of things he was hiding from Valerie. It was not just about Ivanka. But also how he couldn''t see Valerie like he used to since the first time the commander discovered her identity as a woman. Actually, he desired her even before they married. Raphael thought that maybe it happened because Valerie was the first naked woman he had ever seen.

    Raphael often imagined Valerie standing with her hair wet and still dripping with water. He remembered the innocent look in her eyes and the way she begged not to tell anyone for fear of getting into trouble. For the first time, the upright Raphael wanted to take advantage of his position and imagined various inappropriate scenarios against Valerie at that time. Luckily his logic prevailed, and in the end¡ªthough not in his plans for life¡ªhe married her. And ever since he first touched her, Raphael seemed to have a new addiction and only Valerie could be the antidote to his thirst.

    ***

    "Valerie Chastain, you are now officially a Florentian knight with the rank of 1st lieutenant. I hope you will continue to show your achievements for the glory of the Florentian vampires," General Harvey Von Maxwell saluted her. Valerie did the same.

    She was slightly thumping with excitement. It made him forget her tiredness. Raphael, looking for an opportunity in their busy life to having sex. They did it so often on so many occasions that she became used to it. It was inevitable, they were newlyweds. So Valerie will accept it. After all, Raphael was a normal man with biological needs.

    Valerie had received her uniform and an emblem that marked her as a knight. There was a slight emotional feeling creeping up her chest at this moment. Maybe she''ll cry for reasons she didn''t really understand.

    The procession was not very formal. There was only her, Raphael, a few knights whose faces were unknown as well as general Maxwell. He was the last general to deal with Valerie. The woman only knew Maxwell. Different from when she''d met at the Taverin or at her wedding¡ª Maxwell looked humble and regal.

    He had several subordinates with serious and firm expressions. He also wore his uniform and epaulets on his clothes. Maxwell was the only Florentian general whose powers were unknown. Valerie wasn''t even sure if he could fight? What was clear, the aura of a general was different. Valerie couldn''t resist the urge to be submissive towards him.

    Maxwell was a tall, slightly skinny man with light blond hair. His face was pale as if he hadn''t drunk enough blood and he looked as if he could collapse just by being blown away by the wind. But he was a general. One must be very accomplished and strong to be able to occupy that position.

    "I want to have a pretty serious talk with you, Valerie Chastain. Can you all leave us alone?" Maxwell ruled. He also looked into Raphael''s eyes. The commander bowed to show his respect and obediently left Maxwell''s study.

    "Well, I heard you want to leave the jaguar team?"

    "That''s right, sir,"

    "That means you will abandon your status as Raphael''s blood partner, and not use it in the military. Are you sure? Blood partners usually go on missions together,"

    "We believe that it will be okay, Raphael has also agreed and respects whatever decision I make,"

    Maxwell sat down at his desk and he asked for Valerie to sit in another chair.

    "I can see that you are ambitious, Valerie..That''s a good thing, but passion alone isn''t enough. So, what are your strengths?" Maxwell looked at her seriously.

    "I''m a cursed weapon user and once killed an Avalon general," Valerie said confidently.

    However, Maxwell chuckled in response.

    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to offend you. Of course as a knight, being strong is important. But, strength is not everything in the military," Maxwell said again.

    "Can you explain?"

    "Before I continue this conversation, I want to say that I have agreed with the other divisions regarding you. I may need to be honest with you, if before we found out about your request to leave Team Jaguar, I was already planning to recruit you,"

    "Recruiting me?"

    "Now you''re officially going to work under me, Valerie Chastain.. As a spy for the Scout and Intelligence division I lead," said Harvey Maxwell, flashing her a smile. Become a military spy? Would it make her stronger?

 Chapter 99 - Her New Life As A Knight (2)

    Be a spy? Valerie had no idea that she would be one of them. The Scout and Intelligence division was not very prominent in Florentia. They were tasked with gathering information about the enemy as well as carrying out missions secretly.

    Their achievements were barely audible. No one knows that they assassinated the great people of Avalon. Or when they paralyze enemy bases in mysterious ways. They were intelligences who were said to move in various ways to achieve their goals.

    Before she joined the jaguar team in wartime¡ªshe was under Maxwell''s division. The Scout unit was indeed the first thing she was after. Valerie felt she could provide a lot of information that would benefit Florentia. Only, since Valerie''s goal was to quickly advance through the ranks¡ª she didn''t know if being in the intelligence department would help her.

    "So, Lady Chastain, I have a feeling you have the potential to be intelligent, do you know why?" Maxwell asked her again. The general did have a friendly demeanor that made anyone not hesitate to talk to him. Even so, he was very mysterious. He never showed his strength in front of people.

    "Is it because of my ability to predict the future, sir?" Valerie replied.

    "I don''t know if it''s possible, I know someone who might be able to do it, he''s an Avalon as well as your teacher, Alexander Gregovich. He can control time, but that doesn''t mean he can predict the future. I know he can go back in time but he can''t bring himself to the future. I consider you talented in predicting, you can guess the scenario in an event and choose the most favorable plot for Florentia. So, I respect your instincts. That, is something that to me, is worth more than the power of your cursed weapon," Maxwell explained as he cupped his fingers and placed his hands on the table and looked at her with a smile. Valerie was a little nervous in response.

    Maxwell apparently knew she learned to use a cursed weapon from Gregovich. But he didn''t seem to mind it. Valerie at that time also kept their interaction focused only on using her weapon and not to share any information about Florentia.

    "So all my hard work to become strong with my cursed weapon, isn''t really impressive for you?" Valerie knew it was rude. As a subordinate, she should have nodded and agreed with all the words of her superiors. But Valerie was a critical person. She had to come up with a reasonable answer before she could agree.

    "Don''t get me wrong, of course your power is very useful to Florentia. Until then your status as a cursed weapon user is a valuable asset to Florentia. However, we are in a truce period..I don''t know how long this will last. Obviously, you can see that the knights are starting to lower their weapons and live a more peaceful life. An example is Raphael Chastain''s last mission which does not require swords and arrows at all. You should know that as knights we don''t use our swords all the time," Maxwell explained.

    It was a fact, when war didn''t happen, they just slash their weapons at the training grounds. They didn''t have to shed blood or take risks. Then the military kept them busy with routine and administrative matters, such as dealing with civilians, guarding territories from petty rebellions or arresting criminals.

    "That means, we probably won''t be facing life-threatening situations often or facing strong enemies?" Valerie made sure.

    "Yeah, you know the point of a truce is that neither side can attack or initiate an attack. There won''t be any Shadows wandering around, there won''t be any border disputes involving the military or anything like that. Any acts of violence between knights will be seen as a private matter, unless it is proven that they were officially ordered by their superiors."

    "Meaning, for now, the worst thing that could happen is that I could be targeted by an Avalon who attacks me out of spite or dislike," Valerie recalled Caesar''s words. He says one day he will kill her to avenge what she did to Gunther.

    "Yes, an Avalon can kill you, but he will be tried by a military tribunal. The Avalon must take strict action against him or Florentia will see it as an official military action and the truce is cancelled. On the other hand, if you kill an Avalon, you will be tried. Killings that occur outside of a war situation will be prosecuted legally. Do you understand it?"

    Valerie nodded trying to think about the situation. Being a knight during the truce was probably safer for her. This was completely different from her previous life. She continued to fight for her life almost every day until she was tired of waiting for peace to come.

    "For now, both Florentia and Avalon are withdrawing and carrying out their missions behind closed doors. They don''t attack each other and are focused on their internal achievements. The research division, for example, is now experimenting with new weapons. The ground troops division will be holding a tournament to find new talent, the marine division has built new ports in strategic places and the civil and government affairs division is busy socializing new laws and regulations for humans and vampires," Maxwell explained again.

    "Then what about the Scout and intelligence divisions?"

    Maxwell straightened his back, and made a more serious gesture before answering.

    "Despite the truce, Florentia and Avalon are still at war. And the intelligence division is the only Florentia and Avalon division that remains at war in the shadows," said Maxwell again a little mysteriously.

    Valerie was silent. She didn''t know much Intel in Florentia other than Maxwell himself. There were several knights who joined the Scouts, just like she used to be. There were also some people hanging around the army base or barracks but Valerie didn''t know what their position was. Were they part of Florentia''s spies?

    Then she thought of the commander Kylus. He was a mysterious man who, in Valerie''s view, had plunged Florentia into a terrible defeat in her previous life. He''s not often seen at base, but he''s a commander. That meant he was on par with Raphael. It was just that he was a quiet person who likes to sit away from other people and was busy with his thoughts alone.

    Commander Kylus was the one she met when she was dying on the battlefield. He provided intelligence which he eventuallly passed on to the generals. Maybe, he was not really a traitor. Maybe he was a spy who received the wrong information.

    As she knew, it wasn''t just Florentia''s spies who were busy. Avalon also has intelligence and they may have penetrated Florentia''s internals long ago. Who knows, if the knights he used to interact with might be intruders from Avalon?

    "So sir. You want me to be a spy for Florentia?" Valerie confirmed.

    "I heard you took art and drama classes at the academy," he said again.

    "That''s right sir, usually noble girls like me take art classes. It makes it easier for us to socialize," Valerie responded a little confused. Why did the general bring up her education which had nothing to do with the military?

    "Are you willing to sacrifice your life and everything you love for Florentia?" Maxwell asked her sharply.

    "Sorry sir, but, I know that there is a military code of conduct that allows me to refuse missions that violate ethics. So, it all depends on what mission I''m told?"

    "It''s just a theory, just laws written on paper. As a knight, you must obey all the orders of your superiors. You, Valerie Chastain, will work directly under my orders.. so, as long as the mission is still useful to Florentia''s interests¡ªyou must comply," Maxwell said sharply.

    "However," Maxwell continued.

    "You are a cursed weapon wielder, you have the right to refuse. I believe you are talented and will shine in my division. But, should you choose to work under another general, I won''t forbid you," Maxwell smiled at her. Valerie contemplated with a slightly bitter smile. She hadn''t had time to consider it. However, if Maxwell felt she would be of any use there¡ª Valerie was afraid she would regret it if she refused.

    This might be a more appropriate division for her. Valerie was raised as a lady. Unlike most of Florentia''s female knights¡ªwho came from middle-class families¡ªValerie might be able to capitalize on her image as an elegant lady for Florentia.

    "Why are you talking about me studying art?" Valerie confirmed.

    "Have you thought about using the skills I have for certain missions?" Valerie continued. She felt a little excited. But she tried to look disinterested.

    "Yes, I was thinking of sending you as a piano teacher in a noble family''s house,"

    "Noble family?"

    "Not an ordinary noble family, but in the house of the royal family of Avalonia. You will interact with the prince and princess of king Dimitri," General Maxwell said, smiling at her.

 Chapter 100 - Conversation With The Generals

    "We think you''ve guessed why we summoned you here, commander Chastain," said one of the Florentians with the rank of general. He was famous as a knight who never smiles and one of the strongest fighters that Florentia has. His name is Alexei Dante. He was only in his early forties and had a serious expression with striking light brown hair.

    He had a well-built body with slightly dark skin. The back of his hand was covered in scars, he had also lost his left pinky which was disguised by a leather glove. He was the leader of the "Ground Troops and Cavalry" division. That unit was the heart of Florentia''s power during wartime.

    He was the general who had been giving orders to the jaguar team. Someone who was respected and feared by his subordinates. Alexei didn''t hesitate to force his men into unimaginable dangers. But he was also not a general who liked to hide behind his rank and sit comfortably at his desk. He was almost always at the forefront. He was also a cursed weapon user.

    Currently, Raphael was in Alexei''s study, which was dominated by wooden interiors and glossy white marble floors. He was known to have great taste and did not hesitate to show his lifestyle in the military. Of course he didn''t buy all of that with his salary. Because he was also a rich noble.

    Apart from Alexei, there were also three other generals. There was Boris Veruca, leader of the marine division, and Katrina Humphrey who became deputy head of the Civilian Affairs and Administration division. Raphael rarely met more than two generals in one room.

    What made him even more nervous was, they had gathered just to talk to him. Apparently, this wasn''t planned either. Because Raphael shouldn''t be active again at headquarters. He deliberately hastened his leave because he followed Valerie''s wishes.

    "We would like to discuss your achievements at Taverin and Ithadurna. We think they are impressive. You demonstrated diplomatic skills, excellent observation and strength," General Alexei continued. Raphael had only responded with a doubtful nod. He didn''t know what he was there for. Why did general Alexei say that he probably already knew?

    "Thank you sir, it''s my duty as a Florentian knight," Raphael nodded in a respectful gesture.

    "However, we detected an attempt at nepotism from some of your decisions," Alexei continued again with a sharp look.

    "Sorry?"

    "Valerie Dubois, who is now Valerie Chastain..You took her to the military, persuaded several generals to put her in a safe position and even made sure the military recognized you as blood partners," he said again. The other generals just listened.

    "Sir, I''m sure that I didn''t break any rules when I did that," Raphael responded firmly.

    "Indeed, but there was an all too obvious effort on your part to keep your wife comfortable. Maybe to protect her or something. You also used the rules regarding the use of cursed weapons to smooth out your plans," continued Alexei.

    Raphael gulped. So, the Generals gathered to scold and criticize his decision? He didn''t feel like he was doing anything wrong. Though perhaps he had to admit that he showed a slant to defend Valerie. But Raphael didn''t do it just because she was his wife. He had made a promise to the Dubois family and he was just trying to fulfill it.

    "Besides, you even allowed Kyle Brennan, Lady Chastain''s favorite human, to join the jaguar team."

    "It''s only temporary, sir,"

    "Don''t cut me off, sir Chastain," said Alexei coldly.

    "Not only that, Valerie Chastain suggested another human named Margaret Rain to join the Research and development team after her studies at Lapella were completed," said Alexei coldly.

    "Sir, but,"

    "Your judgment is questionable, you turn soft and docile when lady Valerie is involved in your mission,"

    "Sir, with all due respect. I didn''t do that because he was my partner. I trusted her intuition. She was the one who found Gunther in the abyss and killed him, she was also the one who discovered Rutherford''s secret lab, she was also the one who gave me advice on mastering Ithadurna. So, I think I have every reason to believe in her actions," Raphael affirmed while looking Alexei''s eyes determined.

    "Including when you let her train with Alexander Gregovich and Amelia Grigory?" Alexei probed sharply. The other generals looked restless. What Valerie did at that time was indeed dangerous.

    "I know General Gregovich personally, sir..I consider it harmless and useful for Lady Chastain to increase her power as a cursed weapon user."

    "Sir Chastain, what will you do when Lady Chastain is taken hostage? Or when her identity as Gunther''s killer was exposed? Aren''t you worried about what Will happen to your wife?"

    "I''ve considered the possibility, sir. Gregovich has high self-esteem and I''ve made him swear not to hurt my wife."

    "How can you have such confidence? Gregovich is an Avalon," this time, Katrina Humphrey commented.

    "Because like I said, I know him personally. He won''t break the ceasefire agreement. I know that," Raphael said confidently.

    "But Amelia Grigory isn''t your friend right? What kept her from hurting Lady Chastain?"

    "Valerie Chastain is quite tough, she''s a cursed weapon user," Raphael confirmed.

    "She''s still a rookie, you can''t use your personal judgment on this, sir Chastain. Valerie Chastain has to prove herself, she has to go through several tests to measure her strength."

    "Sir, I don''t see any of my military decisions involving Valerie as a form of nepotism," Raphael tried to reassure the generals.

    "Yes, legally you don''t do anything wrong. But, the common eye doesn''t see it that way. We read your actions as favoritism, you eased her path as a knight and complied with her wishes because she is your wife. we know, you two just got married so it''s hard to separate military and personal matters," Alexei concluded.

    Raphael didn''t like it. He always tried to be professional. It didn''t matter if Valerie asked him for help with her pretty eyes or occasionally seduced him¡ª Raphael was sure he was still making a rational decision. Or, maybe that was just what he believed? Had he been violating his own principles without realizing it?

    "General Maxwell has decided to recruit Lady Valerie Chastain for the intelligence division. It''s not currently a war situation, so your status as blood partners isn''t really necessary. You two don''t need to go on missions together."

    "Before it was decided, Lady Chastain and I had agreed. So, it''s not a problem for us," said Raphael again. He didn''t want to lose.

    "That''s good, we have to make sure that your chivalry principles don''t waver. Especially because of feelings. Raphael, we knights, need no romance, love or affection. It can distort your judgment, affect your actions and the outcome of your mission. We generals have also started to formulate a new policy regarding blood partners. We feel that intimacy is not really needed and will only hinder performance," Alexei said coldly. The other two generals nodded

    But Raphael felt it was too much. Although he now realizes that maybe Valerie refuses to join the jaguar team, because she didn''t want to feel like a spoiled knight. She didn''t want to always be by Raphael''s side. The commander didn''t feel he was spoiling her, it was his instinct as a man to keep his wife safe. But after he thought about it, he maybe did have to reduce his interactions with Valerie in the military.

    All of Valerie''s future achievements, she''d better achieve without Raphael''s shadow. The commander knew that his wife had great potential in the future.

    "Sir Raphael," Alexei called out. At that time the commander was daydreaming thinking about something else.

    "Yes, sir?"

    "We have another reason why you were summoned here. Before moving on to the main discussion, we need to straighten out your principles first. Now we hope you understand that we don''t want you to go easy on yourself when interacting with Lady Chastain. Especially for military affairs. The other blood partners, including General Boris Veruca, could maintain his professionalism. Blood partner, useful for increasing their partner''s strength significantly during battle. That doesn''t mean you have to pamper your partner. You also don''t want Valerie to be a weak knight because you keep helping her right?"

    "No sir," said Raphael firmly.

    "I''m willing to talk to you about this, sir Raphael. I also have a blood partner in Florentia. I''m willing to teach you how having a blood partner will help our careers, not hinder it," General Boris responded in a slight whisper.

    "In essence, we recognize your achievements, Raphael Chastain. We think that you deserve a promotion," Alexei said more relaxed.

    "Sorry?" Raphael confirmed his hearing. A promotion? Raphael never guessed that.

    "I will recruit you as my representative in the Ground Troops and Cavalry divisions with the rank of Lieutenant General, Sir Chastain.. Hopefully you will continue to show your achievements," Said general Alexei with firm face.

 Chapter 101 - His Feelings

    Raphael tried to digest the information he just received. More than half of their meeting in General Alexei''s office was about criticism and disappointment. They say Raphael too side with his wife. They doubted that his decision was too easily influenced by Valerie.

    Raphael felt he had to be more careful in the future. He turned out not to be professional enough. He had to remember that outside of his marriage, Valerie was his colleague. In the military or the business and government industries ¡ª usually couples didn''t work in the same unit.

    Florentia''s military made an exception for knights who had blood partners. They could take care of each other and have a blood supply to heal wounds faster and increase strength. However, it was only useful on the front lines of warfare. It was a bond that shouldn''t actually be done. Unless they faced incredibly strong enemies.

    Had Raphael not been Valerie''s blood partner, he might have agreed to abolish that rule. But, right now he already had Valerie. His promise to Duke Dubois also often weighed on his mind. Was Valerie strong and independent enough to escape his control?

    "Sir Raphael?"

    Lady Katrina called out to him. Raphael was once again lost in his own thoughts. He immediately straightened his back and resumed listening.

    "I''m sorry, I''ve only been in command for two years, I won''t question the generals'' decision. But, regarding me being General Alexei''s deputy, is that¡ª"

    "We discussed this long before you were here. Since you won Ithadurna, your name has been on the list of candidates for the new lieutenant general. That''s why for the past few months there has been a special team that monitors and assesses you. You passed, with just a few notes. You''re almost perfect, apart from how easily you get distracted and turn into a civilian when it comes to your wife," Alexei continued.

    "Well, about that,"

    "It''s okay, you just got married. It''s natural for someone to be attracted to their partner when they''re newlywed. It will decrease the longer you are married and eventually you will get your logic back," replied Alexei.

    Raphael smiled awkwardly. He was not convinced by the claim. Because the longer he knew Valerie, the more he thought about her. He is often restless, misses her and gets emotional easily if there was any problem regarding her. Was he really such an idiot lately? He realized that he had even matched his schedule with Valerie.

    Was Raphael too much? He had thought it was because he wanted to take care of Valerie, as well as about his promise to Duke Dubois. But, did he really not need to do that? What if it turns out to be all just an excuse to make sure Valerie stays by his side?

    Raphael lowered his head. He felt his chest being squeezed by something unseen. It was warm and painful at the same time. He was happy and scared at the same time. He felt cursed as well as getting a blessing. This was bewildering, but, although it was too late, the man realized it. And Raphael accepted it. A little strange, because Raphael only realized his own feelings after being criticized by General Alexei.

    "Then does that mean I won''t be leading the jaguar team anymore?"

    "Team jaguar will not be disbanded, a new commander will replace you. You will work as my representative to manage tens of thousands of knights in the Ground Troop and Cavalry divisions. We have a new problem now. Even though it''s a truce period, it turns out that we still have to face the Shadows. Avalon calls them Shadows type C and they insist that they are not Avalon''s orders. You and your troops have faced them. We need your experience and prepare them to face those creatures," said Alexei again.

    Raphael pondered. The ground and cavalry divisions were indeed the divisions with the most knights. In addition to acting during war, they were also tasked with guarding human cities and villages. They made sure the civilian vampires of Avalon didn''t hunt in their territory and quelled the rebellion that ensued. They also maintain the security of each state. It was not an easy thing. Even for Raphael.

    "I''m ready to get to work, sir," Raphael nodded and stood up. He then bowed to the generals and gave a respectful gesture. The generals did the same and shook hands with him. Perhaps officially, Raphael''s new position and rank will be announced at the inauguration. Usually new knights would be inducted at the main headquarters once every three months.

    ***

    Raphael has started to pack his things. As a commander whose missions were mostly on the front lines of battle¡ª he didn''t stay behind his desk long enough to deal with paperwork.

    His room at Florentia headquarters was hardly ever renovated. White interiors and stilted d¨¦cor was everywhere the eye looks. Not much stuff or documents there¡ª Apart from some change of clothes and shoes that he prepared as a spare but never wore. There were also some paperweights and pens. He will be actively assisting General Alexei next week. He said Raphael had to move his things to a new room within that time.

    Raphael seemed to be able to move in less than a day since he didn''t have much stuff. Being the deputy head of the Division meant he would be more serious and less likely to go to the field. He had to use his brain more than his sword. Raphael looked at his Demetria sword which was now in the form of a small dagger. Last time, he used it to kill a giant snake monster.

    He certainly hopes the world will continue to be peaceful. However, there was another side of him who also likes challenges and adventures. Raphael shrugged his shoulders and sighed.

    "Raph?" Valerie called after knocking on the door. She opened the door even though she wasn''t allowed in yet.

    "First Sergeant Chastain, didn''t anyone teach you to wait for someone to answer before being allowed into the room?" Raphael said a little sternly to her. He propped his hands on the table and intertwined his fingers to show his seriousness.

    Valerie was confused at first, but soon came to her senses. It was still working hours and they were at headquarters.

    "I''m sorry sir! I just wanted to ask you to drink blood together," Valerie straightened her back and saluted him.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I''m friends with several human knights, they are willing to be donors and a female knight also said yes if you want to drink blood from her," said Valerie a little doubtfully.

    "Lady Chastain, I appreciate your hospitality. However, I will drink the donor blood that has been provided in the general''s special lounge. I can''t drink with you," Raphael shook his head.

    "Wait, what do you mean drinking with the general?" Valerie widened her eyes excitedly.

    "I was promoted to lieutenant general today, and will begin to adapt to my new rank," Raphael said flatly.

    "Oh my gosh!" Valerie covered her mouth with sparkling eyes. She tiptoed slightly trying to dampen her enthusiasm.

    "Can I hug you?" Valerie begged. She wanted to celebrate.

    "No, it''s still working time," Raphael refused and went back to packing his things.

    Valerie slightly bent her mouth and swallowed her disappointment. Become a lieutenant general? He was only twenty-six years old! Raphael was probably one of the youngest lieutenant generals that the Florentian military has. He did have extraordinary achievements and never disappoints in any of his missions.

    "Would you like to move it to your new room?"

    "Yes,"

    "Can I help you?"

    "I guess that''s fine," Raphael nodded while still busy tidying up the pile of documents that weren''t really that important. It was either a manual or a catalog of weapons he had never used.

    Raphael glanced at Valerie who was humming while folding the scattered papers. She tied her hair like a ponytail and exposed her long neck. Raphael noticed that the kiss marks were still visible on the nape of her neck. The watchful eye will notice it immediately. Raphael must remember to avoid that place if he wants to give her a bite when they make love next time.

    "Oh damn!" Raphael hit the table and ruffled his hair in annoyance. Then he put his face on the table face down.

    How could he be so weak? Just thinking about it, Raphael even considered kissing her and laying her on his desk right now. No wonder the generals said that Valerie was his weakness.

    "Sir, is there a problem?" Valerie looked worried.

    "You''re my problem now, Val," he said weakly.

    "Excuse me! I didn''t do anything, sir!" Valerie looked offended.

    "That''s wrong, Valerie Chastain. You''re driving me insane," Raphael said weakly, still hiding his face on the table.

    "Why?" Valerie was astonished and waited for an answer.

    "Leave my room, Val, I''ll take care of the rest alone. You go with your friends, drink some blood or whatever," Raphael ordered.

    "Oh, okay, sir. I just wanted to help you," Valerie looked disappointed. She put the folded paper down on the table before slowly walking towards the door.

    Raphael was now convinced that what he felt for Valerie wasn''t just a physical attraction. Nor is it because he had demonic DNA in his body that makes him thirsty for women. He liked Valerie, it was a romantic feeling he thought he would never experience.. The problem was, the feeling didn''t seem to be going away any time soon.

 Chapter 102 - Drifted Away

    What does one need to prepare when becoming a spy? First, they must know that their lives were at stake for it. Then, when there is the slightest opportunity, they must be ready to execute it. But of all, the most important thing was to complete the mission cleanly, precisely and effectively.

    Valerie lowering her head while walking elegantly on the street. It was the fortieth day of her training as a Florentia spy agent. She felt ready, but the occasional doubt pulled her reason back to earth. No, she might not be able to do this well. General Maxwell may be being careless this time.

    Valerie was not ready to bear the burden let alone be the one who could thwart the ceasefire at any time. In her past life, she was one of the causes of Florentia''s great defeat. That''s what made her insist on making up for it all. But, by becoming a spy would she be able to change Florentia''s future for the better?

    Maxwell says she has a knack for finding information. She was observant in seeing opportunities and quite good at making decisions. But Valerie didn''t feel that way. More than half of the decisions ¡ªthat Florentia considers achievements she made ¡ª because she had memories of her past. They could say it was cheating.

    Maxwell didn''t seem willing to change his plans. He placed Valerie as one of the main pawns. Claiming to be a time-traveler at General Avalon''s decision would not give her an advantage. Valerie could be considered dangerous, in coalition with the enemy and accused of being Avalon''s spy.

    Or was she actually being used by Gregovich as a spy? Now, after undergoing spy training, it was hard to even believe in herself. All the theory, exams and practice that she did only made her even more doubtful. On the other hand, that doubt was also a good thing. An agent should not be overconfident or it would affect their judgment.

    All the more confusing, because after weeks of self-doubt¡ª Valerie passed and was deemed ready to start her spy career with near-perfect scores.

    Valerie has adapted to Aetherna. Raphael decided to rent a cozy house close to the station for the past few weeks so he could live with Valerie. Because the work of the two of them does not seem to be over soon at headquarters. Raphael was busy with his new title and rank. While Valerie was getting ready for her first spy mission.

    Continuing to live in a hostel was not comfortable, because they were a husband and wife couple. Valerie also wants to live in a comfortable home that she could manage herself. Her work had taken up her time and sanity. She wasn''t ready if she had to live outside of working hours in a dormitory which also had its own military rule.

    Valerie was now wearing a simple civil dress, curled her hair and visited a flower shop. Valerie hummed while choosing the flowers she was going to buy. Casablanca aka the big white lily was her favourite. Red roses were flowers with her favorite fragrance.

    "What about chrysanthemums? We have a variety of colors and they were all picked this morning," an apron-wearing florist offered. She was a slightly chubby woman but seemed comfortable with herself.

    "No, I think I''ll just take this with me," Valerie replied elegantly.

    Then, she stepped out of the shop with a smile and leisurely strolled down the red brick pavement. It was early in the morning, and she could breathe in the soft, soothing scent of the sea. The sound of seagulls flying over the pier occasionally distracts her. Valerie also watched her steps, worried that she might trip over a pebble. Today she was wearing flat heels which was not her style at all.

    She was also like a woman preparing to devote her life to the monastery. Simple hairdos, no-makeup faces and polite classic dresses that may be a little outdated. She also dyed her hair black. Her current appearance was completely different. Because today she was not the confident and eye-catching Lady Valerie Chastain.

    Today she was Celia Durant, an unobtrusive, aloof girl. Celia was a girl who would be easily overlooked at any party and preferred to be on a balcony or corner out of sight until the party was over. She was attractive yet simple. Even so, Celia was a good listener and tried not to disappoint anyone.

    Celia was the second daughter of a mediocre Count. She wouldn''t be a threat to anyone but she wasn''t too pitiful either to be easy to control. She had a stand and was comfortable with her life. She didn''t talk much but was always willing to smile at someone. She seems approachable but never fully lets other people into her life.

    Every afternoon, Celia would visit the square and feed the pigeons. Today she bought a bouquet of her favorite flowers because she was happy. Valerie had been playing the role of Celia for three days. When she and Raphael left for headquarters, Valerie would sneak away, change her make-up and clothes and then interact with the civilians in town.

    She felt she had done well. Maxwell must have done a thorough investigation of her. He knew that Valerie had perfect scores in her acting class. Valerie had thought of becoming an actress but her father thought it was a profession that was not suitable for the daughter of a Duke. The actress was attached to Hedon''s life as well as endless gossip. They were worried that Valerie would run into men of a lower aristocratic class, or just be good at flirting. They didn''t want their family name to be involved in a scandal.

    Valerie lifted her skirt slightly and sat down on a garden couch politely before pulling a bag of breadcrumbs from under her clothes. Valerie threw it on the ground and let the doves peck it.

    "Can I sit here, Miss?" Someone spoke to him. Valerie was a little surprised, it was Edgar, a familiar knight. He was with several other knights who were also quite familiar.

    Valerie nodded while keeping her face down. She then shifted and gave him a seat. The other knights also sat on the other park benches and started talking to one another. They were all in full uniform. Looks like they''re getting ready to go on a mission. Valerie knew that today a special event was happening in Aetherna. Several Dukes would meet to discuss human and vampire activities. It wasn''t something she should care about. Valerie has another mission there.

    Valerie just sat quietly in her chair while feeding the pigeons as if she didn''t care. Then some knights left the park and seemed to be busy with their mission. Edgar was still in the park, he looked at his watch as if waiting for someone.

    Valerie was about to break her disguise when she found out that what Edgar was waiting for was Raphael Chastain, her husband. Why was Raphael in town? Even though Valerie had seen him take the train to headquarters. Could it be that Raphael was about to catch her? Her job as a spy was a secret. Even only a few people in the intelligence division knew about it. Valerie told Raphael that she was helping Maxwell with administration and information gathering.

    "You''re not late yet, Raph. But Duke Dubois is probably almost on the scene. There isn''t much of a chance for you to talk to him," said Edgar a little worriedly.

    "I''m his only son-in-law. I think he will be willing to meet even for a few minutes. I have to do a few things before coming here," Raphael responded, he didn''t sit next to Edgar. A sign that he would leave immediately after this.

    Valerie was interested in their conversation. Why did Raphael want to meet her father secretly? Usually, families would meet when there was a birthday, festival or religious event. Why would Raphael want to meet her father without taking her? It was not fair, Valerie also misses her father. Raphael should have taken her too. Except, maybe there was something he wanted to talk to his father about without involving Valerie.

    Edgar and Raphael chatted while standing away from Valerie who was still pretending to be Celia. Valerie wanted to hear more clearly, but they were whispering a little and Valerie didn''t like seeing Raphael''s serious expression. Meeting his father should be a pleasant thing. Valerie wished they were just smoking tobacco together or chatting. But why did his face look gloomy? It was as if he had just swallowed a bitter pill. Why was meeting Duke Dubois such an unpleasant thing for Raphael?

    "How do you think Duke Dubois will respond to it?" Edgar asked.

    "I don''t know, I guess he''ll take it well. He''s a rational man," Raphael said flatly.

    They were now walking past Valerie while talking so that the beautiful woman could hear some of the things they were saying.

    "I mean, you''re going to tell Duke Dubois that you''re leaving his daughter. I don''t think he''ll take it that easily, Raph," said Edgar in a slightly nervous tone.

    Valerie felt something pressing against her heart at this moment. She didn''t understand, what mistake did she make that Raphael would abandon her?

 Chapter 103 - Drifted Away (2)

    It took some time for Valerie to take off her disguise. She''d been training for weeks on this. She had to guess the right time to sneak back into her rented house. She had to make sure no one noticed when she came. She had to be sure no one would catch her. For that she needed to observe the surroundings, and also know the schedule of Raphael and some of her neighbors. If Valerie could successfully pull this off for a week, Maxwell says she''s ready.

    Valerie refolded Celia''s clothes, placing them with the rest of her clothes. She then removed her hair dye with a special liquid. Bringing back shiny silver hair that easily amazes others. She was back to being Valerie, it''s just that her heart was still broken. She didn''t want to conclude anything, but hearing that Raphael wanted to leave her ¡ª reminded Valerie of Raphael''s changed attitude recently.

    They lived in the same house, but rarely spoke. Raphael always had reasons to avoid or was always busy doing something. He refused to look at his wife''s face and spoke as needed. He also left earlier than Valerie and came back late. Raphael rarely even touched his wife.

    The last time they did, Raphael tugged at Valerie''s blanket, gave her a kiss and had sex without saying much. When he finished, he just hugged Valerie, turned around and closed his eyes.

    Did Valerie do something wrong? Valerie didn''t feel like doing it so she didn''t want to discuss anything with Raphael about it. She tried to be communicative, she tried to get to know him. She tried to be a worthy wife for him. However, Raphael remained cold to her.

    At first, her busy schedule and new task made Valerie not thought about it too seriously. Maybe just like Valerie, Raphael was just too tired of his new rank and title. He had to talk a lot and coordinate even though he was not a talkative person.

    When he is at home, he must be tired if he has to force himself to talk with his wife.

    But, what if Raphael had lost interest in her? Maybe he met another girl who was more attractive than Valerie and regretted his marriage. Valerie''s heart ached just thinking about it. She shouldn''t have demanded much. Raphael married her, because he wanted Valerie to join Florentia. Now Valeire has had her chance, she was also the one who insisted on splitting up the division with Raphael.

    Could it be that Raphael felt he no longer needed to look after Valerie? That''s why he said it to Duke Dubois? Valerie was good at analyzing and she was sure ¡ª even though she didn''t hear all of it ¡ª it must have something to do with Raphael and Valeire who were no longer working in the same unit.

    Valerie put her uniform back on, she soiled the toes of her shoes and let the slightly faded makeup go untouched. It was the appearance she usually showed after a long day of work. Raphael must not have known that she slipped out and disguised herself as Celia.

    The door of his house opened, Raphael was greeted with the smile of his wife who kept a secret.

    "When did you come?"

    "Recently,"

    Raphael took off his gloves and military coat then hung them behind the door. A maid would pick it up tomorrow morning to wash it. He then took off his shoes and was barefoot. Raphael took off his shirt, revealing his masculine curves that made women hold their breath. Valerie was no exception, no matter how often she saw him naked.

    "Why don''t you get changed?" Raphael comforted himself, sat on the sofa and ruffled his hair a little.

    "Have you drunk some blood?" Valerie seemed not to hear the sentence.

    "I''ve had enough to drink this afternoon," said Raphael, looking intently averting her gaze. Valerie was a little annoyed by it. Why did he try to keep his distance from her?

    Valerie tried to forget his cold treatment the last time she helped him in his study. Raphael asked her to leave, without explaining the reason. As if she was a nuisance or not good enough to help him. That offended him, moreover Raphael didn''t apologize for it. But, he kept avoiding her, speaking only as needed and now, he might as well leave her.

    "Can I drink your blood?" Valerie asked. Raphael slightly widened his eyes, but calmed down not long after. He nodded, allowed Valerie to sit on his lap and plunged her fangs into his neck.

    Raphael covered his mouth, swayed by a sensation that was both pleasurable and tense. He saw Valerie who closed her eyes while drinking her blood. It had aroused him, and Raphael didn''t think to hold back.

    "Why don''t you change your uniform?" Raphael asked once again into her ear with a slightly heavy breath.

    "I was waiting for you," said Valerie.

    "Why?"

    "I want you to remove it," Valerie whispered into his ear. That became the trigger for Raphael''s next action. He didn''t answer other than hastily undressing his wife. However, Raphael was not willing to wait for Valerie to finish undressing and immediately bite Valerie''s neck. He drank her blood like thirsty.

    Valerie had never teased him first, since their first night. So, what he was doing now had made Raphael more aroused. He wanted Valerie more than anything right now.

    "I need a shower," said Valerie, blushing.

    "What, no! Later," Raphael shook his head.

    "I''m tired," Valerie refused subtly.

    "I will be the one who did everything," Raphael refused to accept the refusal and continued to kiss her. Valerie was just confirming, and she knew that the thirst that Raphael had for her ¡ª had not diminished. Their lovemaking frequency did decrease, but when they did, Valerie felt that she would run out of energy.

    ***

    Well, Valerie didn''t think that the act of drinking each other''s blood could end up in bed. She thought she could discuss their relationship calmly afterwards. But, at least it proves a few things. Raphael avoided her, not because he hated her. But why?

    Raphael sleeps with his back to her. He didn''t close his eyes but lowered his head with various thoughts running through his mind. He had just met Duke dubois this afternoon. He considered whether he should tell Valerie?

    "I need to talk to you," Valerie started.

    "I''m tired," said Raphael curtly.

    "Oh really? You didn''t look like that when you wanted to touch me again for the third time just now..If I hadn''t refused, you might have¡ª"

    "Alright! Fine, say it," Raphael rubbed his face in annoyance. He was both worried and happy with who he was now. However, he felt that this was not supposed to happen. If he let Valerie continue to be around him. Raphael was worried that he would continue to lose his rationality.

    "I''m not stupid, Raph. You''re clearly trying to keep your distance from me. Did I do something wrong that I don''t know about?" Valerie confirmed that, without realizing it, tears started to pool in her eyes.

    Raphael was silent. He wasn''t sure how he should answer.

    "Listen, I know you''ve noticed that too. After we got married we got along in many ways. I feel comfortable with you and I''m sure you feel the same way. However, we''re both knights," Raphael started. Valerie tilted her head. Then, what''s wrong with that?

    "I received complaints from my superiors. They were worried that you would influence me greatly in my military decisions. As a lieutenant general, as well as the deputy of the ground and cavalry divisions¡ªI have to make sure that I still maintain my rationality," Raphael continued.

    "That''s bullshit, you''re not like that, Raph,"

    "I know, but they don''t see it that way,"

    "It''s normal for a husband to be infatuated to death with his wife. But all that will not be a problem if their wives stay at home and have absolutely no idea what their husbands are doing to support their family," continued Raphael again.

    "Unlike us, you and I both work in the military and you and I can influence each other. Everything we do can be viewed as non-objective. Our decisions will be questioned and cause prejudice for other knights,"

    "But, hasn''t the Florentia military long ago recognized blood partners?" Valerie denied.

    "I know, but recently the Generals are considering abolishing the rule. Blood partners are not addicted to their partner''s blood, they can live without it. So, the rules will change. Blood partners will work together only in life-threatening situations," said Raphael again.

    "Then? Even before that we agreed to separate. I left the jaguar team," said Valerie firmly.

    "Yes, but that''s not enough for them," Raphael rubbed his face.

    "They decided to assign me to another state, away from you," Raphael said in a low voice. He looked displeased when he said it.

    "What? Isn''t that too much? I''m already in a different division than you,"

    "They said they had to make sure that my logic and rationality went well. They said that after some time, we could see each other more often."

    "They separated the two of us?" Valerie looked very angry. She unconsciously shed tears because of it.

    "What did we do wrong?"

    "I know, but, it''s a condition of the generals if I want to defend my new title and post," Raphael lowered his head.

    "You have to remember, that we are knights who must obey orders," Raphael hugged her head to comfort her.

    "I''m worried that we''ll be forever apart," Valerie muttered quietly. She didn''t expect those words to leave her lips because she herself had never thought about it before.

    Raphael tightened his embrace, gave a soft kiss on her forehead and hair while stroking it with pain in his chest. They couldn''t live a normal husband and wife life, because of their status as both knights. Their lives, owned by the Florentian military. As long as they still swear allegiance and wear uniforms¡ª they couldn''t refuse.

    "I can''t argue with that. Maybe I unconsciously made subjective decisions about you.. Because I know I love you Valerie," Raphael admitted his feelings.

 Chapter 104 - The State Of Jalad-Hur

    When Raphael expressed his feelings, Valerie didn''t answer right away. Of course she was happy that Raphael considered his marriage no mere formality. She was happy to know Raphael didn''t hold back his growing feelings for her. Valerie couldn''t deny that when that happened she felt a sense of emotion welling up. She seemed to have escaped from reality and entered a fantasy realm where she saw the elves dancing among the jacaranda trees that were in full bloom.

    All right, that was exaggerating But Valerie didn''t know how to describe her feelings at that moment. Valerie responded by hugging her husband and giving him a kiss. At the very least, she wanted to show that Valerie was happy with his confession. Raphael didn''t look shy. He was an honest man who used to tell the truth. He didn''t feel like saying love was a shame.

    He also did not expect anything from his wife. But at that time, Valerie knew that the burden he had might exceed Valerie. She did not dare to confirm her own heart; does she feel the same way? They just got married. Even though Raphael was the perfect vampire with all the qualities that might be hard to find in other men¡ª Valerie wasn''t a woman who fell in love easily.

    Raphael wasn''t disappointed that Valerie didn''t answer his feelings right away. Whether there was love or not, the two of them were blood partners. Valerie had belonged to him and Raphael made sure Valerie wouldn''t even think about seeking comfort from other men. He could be patient, he could wait. Valerie was part of his future plans and he would strive for it.

    It had been a month since then, and they were busy with work again. Raphael had confessed to Valerie that he met Duke Dubois. He explained about Valerie''s decision as well as the military''s new policy of not always being able to keep them together. However Duke Dubois was no longer stubborn. He understood Valerie''s decision and hoped that she and Raphael would do their best for Florentia.

    When Valerie heard it, she didn''t respond much. Her father''s overly calm reaction raised many questions. Maybe he had made a secret deal with the generals again. He didn''t just rely on Raphael to protect her. Dubois had done that before and there was no reason he wouldn''t do it again.

    Unfortunately, Valerie wouldn''t be that strict to follow with the generals. She probably wouldn''t disobey their rules or orders. But Valerie was also prepared to act on her own like she did when she killed Gunther. Valerie had studied a pile of Florentia''s military regulatory documents and she just needed to be sure that she hadn''t made a fatal mistake.

    Valerie played the piano keys in front of her with ease. It was almost the third week that she had disguised herself as Celia Durant. Apparently, she didn''t directly work in the house of the Avalon royal family she was targeting. There weren''t many connections that could help her sneak there except one way; one of the royal members had to recruit her himself.

    For all that, Celia must appear as a true Avalon. She became a piano teacher for twin boys of Miriam Richie. She was a high-class socialite in Avalon''s Vampire Circle. She was a vampire who firmly believed that their rank was far above humans. She didn''t hesitate to say that humans were like cattle to vampires.

    Celia Durant was the second daughter of a talented Count. She was not a fully fictional character. The Durant family was still alive and well in one of the states of Avalon. It was said that the Durant family was secretly a supporter of Florentia and was willing to lend his family name for Florentia''s interests. Valerie didn''t really understand how it worked. Clearly, she came to Richie''s residence without any major problems.

    "Excellent Miss Celia, I''ve never heard such a beautiful piano playing before," a short blonde haired noblewoman clapped elegantly for her.

    Valerie nodded no less elegantly and gave a smile to her listeners. After showing her good work as her children''s piano teacher¡ª Valerie was finally invited to a drinking party with the nobles in the state of Jalad-hur.

    This was a city that had a very strong Avalon feel. No human servants. They didn''t even employ humans as coachmen or gardeners once. Humans cannot live there. Their duke made sure every human who set foot there was prey. Humans who stay more than two days there would be forcibly sacrificed. It was a neutral land of humans. Humans in Jalad-hur were like cattle imported from other states.

    The Richie family home had cages of poor humans who were ready to be harvested. They were not allowed to talk, chained and metal mouth bands kept them from moving or trying to call for help. Some were old, some were very young. Avalons were not very picky about prey. However, sometimes when they find a handsome or beautiful prey, they will invite their colleagues to drink together.

    Like this time. When Valerie returned to her desk to socialize, she saw a handsome man with red hair with slightly dark skin. Maybe he was a lost Florentian knight. Valerie felt pity, felt his life was wasted. Though he looked healthy and could have a bright future if he hadn''t been caught by the avalon vampires.

    Valerie couldn''t act rashly. She had to focus on her mission. She couldn''t let pity take over. Even if she saw the king Dimitri Avalon in front of her eyes¡ª she wasn''t allowed to kill him. It didn''t matter if it was a rare opportunity or even if he was careless.

    The poor man looked pale, all his zest for life had evaporated. His soul had probably been shaken and he was now resigned to waiting for death. He was young, and there was a trace of joy on his gloomy face. The boy reminded him of Kyle. Valerie, who has learned to interact with humans, felt the current situation was unfair.

    The humans could be on par with the vampires. Like Kyle Brennan who was an archery genius, or Margaret Rain who was a skilled technician. The avalon vampires were too proud to accept that fact. They fear that humans feel they have a chance to fight back. They try to suppress and make them even give up before fighting. Therefore, what Florentia did was betrayal to Avalon.

    Vampires, especially those of pure blood, did not reproduce easily. They were endangered. Creating a new Vampire with the bite method in the neck was also not a way out. Because they were not easy to control and did not always produce good offspring.

    Half of their children could be born as ordinary humans. The vampires drank recklessly too. They could infect other humans quickly and threaten to reduce the human population. It would create new confusion and worry. That said, Avalon has made the rules. No more vampires infecting humans.

    "Ah, Miss Celia, come sit beside me," Miriam Richie waved her hand for Valerie to come closer. She walked gracefully and sat next to her. Valerie wore an understated soft pastel pink dress, and natural makeup. Her presence was quite a contrast to other noble ladies who wore fluffy clothes with lots of ornaments. But she didn''t lose her noble aura. She didn''t look uncomfortable at all and blended in well.

    Her real identity was Valerie Chastain, a young socialite who was also friendly with this kind of hospitality. Her vast knowledge, unpretentious demeanor and skill of praise have made Lady Miriam Richie fond of her. She later involved Valerie in many of her activities. She was not too impressed with her skill at playing the piano. She wasn''t the best piano player, even though her teacher used to say that her skills were on par with the performers in the capital.

    Lady Richie''s twin sons were already busy doing other things like practicing swordsmanship or horse riding. They are eleven years old yet they were already allowed to drink directly from their human prey. The children of the nobility¡ªdespite their cute appearance¡ªwere said to be sadistic. Their childish behavior were displayed in the way they torture their prey before being killed for their blood.

    of the many states that Valerie has visited. Jalad-Hur was the worst. Right now, in the majestic and luxurious dining hall¡ª They were talking and laughing at each other. While some of them started to pierce the skin of the red-haired youth with a knife. Blood oozed from the wound and they licked it naturally. While the handsome young man shed tears hoping his suffering would end soon.

    "You''re lucky, Lady Celia. Today, we have a special guest," Lady Miriam told her.

    "Oh I can''t wait, lady Miriam, wish I was wearing more decent clothes," Valerie looked a little disappointed.

    "It''s okay, she won''t mind it, she must like you too Lady Celia," Lady Miriam said confidently.

    Not long after that. The door opened, and a beautiful black-haired woman with two maids by her side entered the dining hall.

    "Thank you for your invitation, Lady Miriam," the girl bowed her head in courtesy.

    "Your Highness Princess Ivanka, welcome to my humble home," Lady Miriam stood up and bowed to her.

    Valerie and the other women did the same. Valerie felt her heart pounding. It was for this that she had stayed for almost a month at the Richie residence. She had to get Princess Ivanka to be liked her.

    "

 Chapter 105 - Princess Ivanka

    Although Valerie had been a sociable noblewoman all her life ¡ª she had never met Princess Ivanka. She had only heard of her through rumors. Her status as the daughter of king Dimitri also did not allow her to interact with the Florentia''s Vampire. She couldn''t possibly sit with the vampire lord Florentia let alone drink together.

    Ivanka exudes a thick mysterious aura, as well as an elegance that was difficult to match. Her jet black hair was shiny, which was now in a bun with jewels as accessories attached to her head. She wears slightly bold makeup, blood red lip tint and light purple strokes on her captivating eyelids. Her body also smells of floral essential oils¡ªa blend of Jasmine, rose and a hint of sandalwood.

    However, when she opened her mouth to speak, Valerie was instantly captivated because the girl didn''t sound haughty. Behind her elegant appearance, she was apparently quite approachable. She did not hesitate to greet the other guests without having to wait to be greeted first.

    The noblewomen¡ª some returned to busy licking the blood of the prey that was served today. Some held daggers and slashed it bit by bit. Some simply use their pointed fingernails to scratch the skin on the poor youth. Valerie didn''t want to lie to herself. The way they ate had shamefully aroused her thirst. If she had hung out with these Avalon vampires longer¡ª she might have turned out to be like them.

    Drinking from a donor who drips their blood in a glass may no longer be satisfying enough for her. Valerie gulped, thinking about joining the drink. But she soon remembered her duty. This was not the time to drink blood.

    "Princess, we spared the neck for you," one of the ladies said to her with a slight bow. Ivanka smiled and approached the poor red-haired man. His skin was dark but gleaming like copper. Ivanka stroked his chin, touched his hair and breathed close to his ear. Before finally the princess stuck her fangs in his sweet neck and took a sip with her eyes closed.

    That was a beautiful sight. Even the way she drank blood was elegant. Valerie couldn''t remember the last time she had that special opportunity. Drinking blood straight from the human neck was very tempting. Valerie licked her tongue, her fangs grew as she imagined how sweet and fresh it would be when warm blood ran down her throat. Valerie bit her lip a little.

    When Ivanka finished, she used a silk handkerchief to wipe off the remaining blood on her lips. The man looked weak, but his eyes were slightly different. His breathing quickened and his pupils dilated.

    "You know, the king said that I could infect someone if I wanted to. Don''t you think it would be a shame if this human ended his life in vain?" Princess Ivanka asked. The whole room was immediately filled with doubt. They muttered with slightly gloomy faces.

    "He is handsome, has a good body, he can definitely be a strong vampire even though he is not pure blood," said Ivanka again. She touched the poor man''s chin and lifted it slightly so she could see his eyes.

    Yes, there was still a way to save the man. First, by immediately sucking his blood out and ending his suffering. Second, turn him into a vampire. Ivanka seemed interested in him. She was smiling while stroking his head at this time as if he was her pet.

    "I¡ªI''ll serve you," the man stammered with a lingering vestige of consciousness.

    "Princess, turning him into a vampire might be quite a hassle. The newly infected vampires can''t hold themselves back," one of the noble girls spoke.

    "We can control him until he calms down and accepts his new fate," Ivanka said again.

    "Or we''ll drain his blood right now so he doesn''t have time to turn into a vampire," suggested another noble girl. She had not had the chance to taste the young man''s blood and was too hungry to accept Ivanka''s proposal.

    "Ah, I''m sorry Lady Miriam, this human is your prey. I shouldn''t be this selfish," Princess Ivanka looked regretful. She then released the man.

    "Ah, no¡ª help me..don''t let them kill me¡ª" the young man begged. He was ready to give up his humanity and become a Vampire. He wanted to live longer.

    "Princess Ivanka, if you really want him, I won''t stop you..he used to be a Florentian knight caught around Jalad-hur. He would make a good bodyguard," Lady Miriam smiled at him.

    "Okay then, Ladies, I''ll call my maid to prepare new food for this party. Do you guys mind?" Princess Ivanka asked. Of course the whole room agreed. They couldn''t possibly go against the will of a princess. Although some of them still show regretful expressions for not having tasted him.

    Lady Miriam raised her hand and several male maids approached her. They wore thick leather gloves and carried silver chains in their hands. It was a dangerous material for vampires. Silver was able to weaken their strength and hurt the vampires. The male servants were now tying the red-haired youth with chains.

    Valerie could see that the man''s breathing was getting faster, his pupils dilated and he was screaming as if in pain. The infection from princess ivanka has spread all over his body. The red-haired youth writhed violently and screamed louder as if he could not endure the torture. That was what happened when a human was about to turn into a vampire. His physique became stronger, his heart pumped blood faster. When it ends, he would go through the monster phase. Where he loses his identity and preys on any human he meets.

    "Drag him into the dungeon, give him a human to prey on," when the transformation wore off, they had a few minutes to keep the new vampire in a more powerful prison. Infecting humans has been forbidden by Avalon and Florentia. Because those who were infected must be monitored continuously for several days. The new vampires were constantly thirsty and causing trouble. Not infrequently they ended up being killed because the other vampires couldn''t be patient with them.

    Valerie watched the procession with various thoughts running through her head. That was something that shouldn''t have happened. Now she may have to improvise to carry out her plan. She slightly glanced around Ivanka. Although invisible, it turns out that she was protected by several bodyguards. If she wanted to kill her right away, it wouldn''t be so difficult. But there was no point in killing Ivanka. In addition, an investigation would be carried out. If a Florentian was caught doing so the truce would be void.

    Valerie would not hurt the princess. That''s not her job. She was here to catch her interest. She had to make sure the princess herself spoke to her.

    Valerie looked at the large clock hanging on the wall of Miriam Richie''s dining hall. It was almost time for that event to happen. Valerie felt her heart skip a beat. If her status as a spy was known, she might not be able to escape that easily. She had undergone an elaborate and rigorous training while in Aetherna. But this was a real thing, no longer training.

    After a few minutes, when the nobles were again joking and laughing. One of the Miriam family''s maids was seen clutching her own neck as if to strangle herself. She was in the line of vampire maids who were staying by the window. Her shoulders shook and she bent slightly as if in pain.

    "Hey? What happened??" Lady Miriam looked worried. Surely she wasn''t worried about her maid. She was afraid that the incident would upset Ivanka''s so she no longer wanted to attend her party.

    "We¡ª we''ll take her away," another bewildered maid bent down and tried to hug her. But the maidservant shook off her hand and looked at her angrily. Her hooves were black and she growled like a beast. The noble girls stood up from their seats.

    The maid girl roared, scratching her own neck in frustration. The residents of the hall were terrified.

    "What? What happened?! Bring me the silver chain!"

    The knights wrapped her with silver chains. Everyone looked pale and scared. It was as if the person had been cursed. Only Ivanka that looked at her seriously by biting her lip. Obviously such a sight was not a rare thing for her.

    Then, a piano chimes sounded. Celia Durant aka Valerie played music that made the whole room calm again. Including that raging maid. The maid panted, but she no longer tried to struggle. Her skin was red and burning from the silver chains. Valerie quietly played her song to the last note.

    "Pierre Mackanzie''s twelfth symphony. It is said that certain melodies can calm vampires like her. I''ve met vampires like them, and my teacher taught me how to calm them down," Valerie said after finishing her play. She then bowed to her audience.

    "I''m sorry if I presumptuously played your piano, Lady Miriam," Valerie continued again looking regretful.

    Then, Princess Ivanka walked towards her. She seemed to take off all her elegance and did not care about her image. Because she put on a fierce face mixed with curiosity. She then grabbed Valerie''s shoulder.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Celia Durant, Your Majesty," Celia bowed to her.

    "Come with me to the palace, you will play the piano for me and my brother," she said again as if it was a matter of urgency.

 Chapter 106 - Princess Ivanka (2)

    Half of what Valerie said was bullshit. The other half was the truth. There is information that Princess Ivanka was very worried about her younger brother, Prince Yuri, who was now under house arrest due to a mysterious illness. It was said that he acts like a monster who often loses consciousness. Some of the intelligence data that Florentia had collected said that, prince Yuri had actually awakened his demon DNA.

    However, his family did not want to make him better. He was a prince, of course the king and queen of Avalon didn''t want him to die. However, Prince Yuri, who was still 18 years old, hangs out with the rebels. He plans to overthrow the two ruling factions, both Florentia and Avalon. It was actually an unforgivable mistake. Conspiring to treason was a crime that the judges would without a doubt sentence him to death.

    The kingdom officially declared that Prince Yuri could not leave the palace due to serious illness. But some of the palace dwellers testified that prince Yuri was sentenced to be a monster forever in the dungeon. No one could approach let alone treat him. Even if it were possible, no one in the palace knew how to cure him.

    Usually only military people know about the Demon''s DNA. Princess Avalon didn''t know what had happened to Yuri''s body. The knights of Avalon seemed to be hiding many facts from him. Therefore, Ivanka, who wanted to save her brother from suffering, sought information secretly.

    Avalon''s side was very careful about handling the demon DNA awakening phenomenon. So they used a code and didn''t explicitly name a condition similar to that experienced by Prince Yuri. When Princess Ivanka finds Avalon''s medical expert journal, she finds a match with Yuri''s symptoms.

    The intelligence gathered, made Florentia believe that prince Yuri, who was close to the rebels, was the owner of the devil''s DNA. They also know that Ivanka really cares about her brother. But no matter how much she begged, her father aka king Dimitri was not willing to heal Yuri.

    Florentia used the desperation of princess Ivanka to bring Florentia close to the heart of the mysterious king Dimitri''s inner circle. But they couldn''t do that without Valerie. It was not just Avalon who was researching the phenomenon of demon DNA. Some of Florentia''s pureblood vampires also started to awaken their demonic DNA.

    They know that some trials have shown that certain music could calm them down. Therefore Valerie''s role was quite important here. Because not many knights have an artistic background. But Valerie, as the daughter of a Duke, could play the piano well.

    Miriam Richie''s transformed maidservant had actually been planned long before Valerie arrived at the Richie''s house. All of that so Princess Ivanka was interested in Valerie''s knowledge and piano skills and invited her to the palace herself.

    "She''s my guest, I recruited her myself when she played the piano at Marchioness Richie''s house. I''ll make her my personal piano teacher," Ivanka confirmed to her butler Ryan, who was thin and tall and had a gaunt and pale face. His hair was silver. Although at first glance he looks frail, his fingers are strong. Valerie knew such a person had a firm grip on his hands.

    "Your Majesty, the King asked me to¡ª"

    "I know, I won''t be causing any more trouble, let alone escaping from the palace. I''ve agreed to my terms," ??said Ivanka curtly, taking off her long gloves and handing them to the maid.

    "Princess, why did you suddenly bring in a piano player? If that''s all, we can find another piano player to¡ª"

    "Listen, I''ve chosen my own piano teacher. I want to learn new things. I can''t stand being watched by you guys. Can''t you guys just let me do a little bit of what I like? You can check on Lady Celia and if it turns out she''s suspicious I''ll kick her out," said Ivanka firmly.

    She had sacrificed much of her freedom when he was desperate to single-handedly leave the palace and climb Mount Rubera. It was all for the sake of finding a cure for her brother Yuri. Disappearing from the palace was a big mistake. Plus she disappeared in order to find a cure for Yuri. She also steals Avalon''s secret medical journal. If she hadn''t been a favorite daughter of king Dimitri¡ª she would have lost her pretty head on the execution knife.

    "Come here, Lady Celia. Pardon my maids. They don''t really like the presence of new people. But as long as the king and queen are not around¡ªI am the ruler of this palace. No one can hurt you," Ivanka said back to her kindly. However, her stern eyes made it clear that she wasn''t willing to play around. She had high hopes for Valerie.

    "Your Majesty, I''m sorry but I didn''t think of moving to the palace so soon. I didn''t prepare enough clothes," Valerie reasoned. It was strange that Celia wouldn''t be nervous about this situation.

    "I will fill your wardrobe, I will also give you the best prey..Well, before your room is ready, I want to talk to you about a few things, Lady Celia," said Ivanka again as she ushered her into her room. Valerie acted as if she was nervous and amazed by the princess''s spacious room. But actually she wasn''t too foreign to luxury.

    "I¡ªcan I sit here?" Valerie asked doubtfully.

    "Please," Ivanka smiled at him.

    "Oh, sorry I''ve never touched a chair this soft before. Did a human craftsman make it?"

    "Human?" Ivanka squinted.

    "Sorry, I''ve only ever heard that humans are very skilled at making furniture like this," Valerie was a little nervous. Maybe she had chosen the wrong subject.

    Ivanka removed her scarf, revealing her sky blue dress adorned with luxurious sequins at the seams. Then she laid her beautiful body on the red velvet-covered soft sofa opposite Valerie.

    "You talk about humans, yet you hang out with the human-hating Lady Miriam. The Jalad-hur authorities even punish those who talk about humans or write news related to them..Then, with whom are you gossiping about humans? You sound like a Florentian," said Princess Ivanka while smiling mysteriously at her. Valerie in disguise wore a confused expression.

    "Oh sorry did I offend you? I grew up on the border of Jalad-hur and studied piano in Lapella, so¡ª"

    "Ah yes, Lapella, so, you graduated from the music academy in Lapella?" Ivanka said again who did not continue her suspicions.

    "Yes, Your Majesty," Valerie nodded.

    "I''ve never been there, even though I wanted to..you don''t have to worry. Unlike my father and mother¡ª Yuri and I are moderate people. I don''t hate humans that much, although I may never get used to drinking their blood using a glass. So, get on with it. I want you to play the piano for Yuri and me."

    "Am I not here as your piano teacher?"

    "What? No, I''m not interested in learning the piano. I paid lady Miriam a hefty price to bring you here. But I just want you to play the piano in the palace," Ivanka insisted.

    "You sure? You have slender and beautiful fingers. You might be able to play the piano better than me later," Valerie confirmed.

    "I don''t have much time, so explain what really happened to Lady Miriam''s maid earlier? Have you ever met a Vampire like her?" Ivanka insisted.

    "Yes, one of my teachers once showed it to me. Then he played the piano for him. Then he became calmer. It is said that the Florentian knights took the poor vampire away,"

    "What did the Florentian knights do to him?"

    "As far as I know, vampires who turn crazy like that will be picked up by the knights. I don''t know, as an Avalon I don''t dare to investigate. I also find it uninteresting to me," responded Valerie elegantly.

    "So this is a common thing?" Ivanka looked thoughtful.

    "My teacher said, they are vampires who have mental and hormonal disorders," Valerie said innocently, she didn''t mention the Demon''s DNA at all.

    "I know about Shadows, Rutherford even once showed me how he created monsters from non pure blood vampires. However, what happened to my sister was different. Celia, do you have a sister? How does it feel when you know your sister might one day forget about you?" Ivanka has shed all her image as a princess; she now sees as a sister who has a human side in her heart.

    Valerie immediately sympathized, because her brother Jasper also experienced the same thing. Worse, Valerie was completely unaware of his plight and did not accompany him when Jasper needed her.

    "How can I help you, Princess Ivanka?"

    "My sister, Yuri, she went through something similar to the maid lady Miriam earlier. So, I want you to play that song for him.. Please, help Yuri so that he returns to normal and remembers himself again," said Ivanka with sorrow in her eyes.

 Chapter 107 - Prince Yuri

    When Valerie entered the dungeon, a fishy smell immediately assaulted her nostrils. She was a vampire, so she was used to the smell of blood. Yet all she smelled right now was the scent of rotting flesh and blood. In fact, along the passage she passed, there were no human corpses piled up.

    The vampires of Avalon also understand the importance of cleanliness. They never allow the human body whose blood has been drained to sit for a long time. Every few houses there was a cremation site. The bodies will be burned and the ashes scattered in the sea.

    Valerie covered her nose, unable to stand the smell. Ivanka, being a princess, should probably have fainted from being fed up with all the stench and remains of corpses in that place. Even Valerie, who was a knight and usually wields a weapon, wants to quickly escape from that hell. But, she seemed to have gotten used to it. Maybe she had visited Yuri many times, so all the smells and dirt had no effect on her.

    "I''ve asked the maid to put the piano near Yuri''s room. You will play there,"

    "Here?" Valerie gulped, showing her doubts.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Celia..this place is disgusting but I promise tomorrow the maids will clean it up. But just for today, please, be patient with this stench," Ivanka pleaded with her while holding Valerie''s hand.

    Valerie wasn''t sure, the basement wasn''t really a place to be cleaned. Had she not been on her spy mission, she would have resigned right now.

    "I understand, Your Majesty," as Valerie continued on her way, she felt the hem of her dress might be brushing the dirty floor. her neck felt numb. Valerie swore when this was over she would rub herself multiple times in the bathroom.

    Now they both came to a room with a silver door. There was a slit that had been put up with a trellis there to peek into it. In every noble''s castle there was usually a dungeon where they held captives. Prince Yuri, being held here.

    A faint growl was heard as Valerie approached the place. There were several Avalon knights standing guard there. The stench was getting stronger. Apparently the palace maids weren''t lazy. But they were too afraid to approach the cell and clean its contents.

    "Be careful, as long as the door doesn''t open you''ll be fine. But, just in case, don''t get too close. My younger brother Prince Yuri was in that room. He was in pain and had forgotten his identity. No treatment was given for him. The king said I can try to cure him, but he won''t let me use military facilities. I was alone trying to help him," Ivanka explained in a sad tone.

    So, Ivanka faced it all alone? Valerie knew that the two of them were on different sides. However, that didn''t stop her from feeling sympathy for her. At least in Jasper''s case, Veronica''s mother was still being helped by her father.

    Valerie peeked into the room. There she saw a human-like figure. But its body size is probably twice as big. The teeth were pointed and grew evenly. Saliva dripped from the corner of his lips. A gray hue was created in some parts of his skin. His nails are also black and pointy. His neck as well as his legs and arms were bound by thick silver chains. His eyes looked blank.

    Visible human bodies scattered around him. Seeing his condition that he couldn''t move freely, it was only natural that his prey was brutally sucked in blood. Seen the human neck was broken. Some also seemed to be trying to run which made Yuri bite their hands and feet off. The maids didn''t dare enter the room often to clean up the leftovers. That''s why the dungeons of this palace smelled so bad.

    Valerie saw a piano there. She sighed and sat down on the chair provided. This may not be the best place to play the piano. She''s also not sure if she could play well. But, she had no choice.

    Valerie hit a few early notes. Then a growl was heard. Yuri looks upset knowing something unusual was happening outside his cell.

    "Continue," Ivanka ordered. But her tone was more like pleading. She wished Celia Durant could give her a miracle.

    Valerie also played her symphony. It was one of the few songs that Florentians believe could relieve the symptoms of a demonic DNA transformation. This was the latest find, had Florentia found it sooner, perhaps Jasper wouldn''t have to go to Avalon''s side. Valerie imagined Jasper as she played it. As if Yuri was his own brother. Each note carries a strong emotion.

    Then she heard the voice of prince yuri raging in his cell. He tried to break free. Valerie was feeling anxious right now. Didn''t music always have a similar reaction for all carriers of the devil''s DNA? Because the longer Valerie played it, Yuri''s tantrum became more intense. The thick silver chain also rattled as if it was about to break. His skin was burning from the silver but he couldn''t seem to feel the pain.

    "Yuri, calm down," Ivanka pleaded as she held onto the trellis of her poor brother''s room.

    Valerie remained focused on playing her piano notes. The twelfth symphony was soothing music like early spring. Valerie imagined a garden where the grass was still half frozen but was starting to grow from underground. There were rolling white clouds that provided shade and warmth.

    "Yuri!" Ivanka covered her mouth trembling in front of the bedroom door. Valerie after a while ended her piano playing and got up from her seat. Only silence was heard. Ivanka was seen crying while glued to the front of the room.

    When Valerie once again peeked into it. She saw prince Yuri, with an almost normal body. The chain that bound him was loose so he could let go of his right hand and rub his head.

    "Ivanka?" He said weakly with sad eyes. Even though he seemed to have regained consciousness¡ª there was still a remnant of the demonic DNA awakening in him. His nails were still black, fangs still lined his mouth. But this time he was able to communicate.

    "Guard! Open the door!" Ivanka shouted.

    "But, the king has ordered¡ª" a knight looked reluctant.

    "Look, he''s getting better right? The king said if I could cure him, he would let Yuri out of his prison. I will take care of him after this. Bring in the other knights with a new chain. I''ll lock him in another room away from this rotten dungeon," Ivanka argued, the knights looking unable to argue.

    Ivanka entered Yuri''s room after the knight opened it. Ivanka approached him but was still far away from him. Ivanka was wary enough not to be in the range of his attacks. She had seen the way Yuri preyed on humans. He seemed to be able to extend his arms even though he was being shackled with silver chains.

    "Ivanka, how long has our father been punishing me?" Yuri said sadly.

    "It''s been almost half a year, but I know that you won''t give up. Because I won''t give up on you either Yuri," Ivanka said with emotion.

    Ivanka then took something out from under her clothes. It was like grass with sharp black leaves. Looks like the plant has been dried.

    "Eat this, Yuri,"

    "I''m a vampire, I can''t possibly eat it,"

    "This is medicine for you, Yuri. It won''t kill you. I''ve tried burning it but the smoke isn''t enough to treat you..this is devil grass, a plant that is said to grow in hell. He can be eaten by Vampires. Because I''ve tried it myself," Ivanka said confidently.

    "How could you put yourself in danger?" Yuri looked sad. He was a gentle and loving young man. Valerie felt sorry to see the young prince tormented in his own palace. What big mistake did he make to get this treatment? Let him torment as a monster? Though the king Dimitri had all the facilities to cure him. Maybe giving him the death penalty was a better course of action. How could a father do this to his own child?

    Yuri opened her mouth, and let Ivanka tuck a few blades of grass into his jaw. He had never chewed anything in his life, so Yuri did it awkwardly. However, his complexion became brighter.

    Devil Grass she said. Maybe Valerie would find it, so his family could take care of Jasper in Lapella themselves. Valerie didn''t want Jasper to hang out with the vampire Avalon for too long.

    "I feel better," Yuri said, smiling at his sister.

    This time, Ivanka ventured to touch his cheek and touched it lovingly.

    "Promise me Yuri, leave that rebel group. Father will forgive you. After all, you are the heir to the throne of Avalon," Ivanka told him.

    Valerie stood not far from them and listened to their conversation. Yuri is part of the rebels. But he is also the crown prince, who will be the next leader of Avalon. Ivanka felt her heart beat faster now. Because the mission this time, is not just looking for the weakness of the king of Avalon.

    He didn''t allow anyone to be his weakness. Evidently, he even had the heart to hurt his own family.. But the status of his son who turned out to join the rebels might be a weakness for the king of Avalon.

 Chapter 108 - The Story About Her

    Even though Prince Yuri had come out of the dungeon. He was kept in a secluded room with his feet tied in silver chains. Ivanka didn''t allow her pity to affect her logic. Although she was sad to see her brother being treated as a criminal ¡ª she couldn''t take the risk.

    Today, an old woman was ushered into Yuri''s new room to be sacrificed. Ivanka checked the rest of his food and confirmed that this time Yuri drank blood in a more civilized manner. Even though the old woman lost her life, her body was still intact. There was no blood left, but no neck or broken bones. That was a good sign, meaning that Yuri was almost cured.

    Valerie heard from Ivanka that her father King Dimitri made a bet with his daughter. If she could heal Yuri with her own abilities, then king Dimitri would acquit him of all charges. Meaning, the king would ignore the fact that Yuri had once joined the rebels and was willing to accept him as crown prince.

    It was new information, but not very useful for Florentia. There were several reasons why King Dimitri made that bet. First, he might actually still love his son and didn''t want him to go to jail. But as king he had to be firm so he couldn''t overtly punish him. Ivanka said she got the Avalon medical journal with her connections. But maybe the king Dimitri had helped her secretly.

    The secret journal couldn''t be so easily obtained by Ivanka who had no direct connection with the Avalon military.

    Second, king Dimitri was probably testing Ivanka''s abilities. He probably didn''t want to make Yuri the crown prince anymore. Legally, he was a traitor to the country and the Avalons were definitely against his appointment as crown prince. Ivanka, could be a candidate for the next leader of Avalon. But king Dimitri had to put her skills to the test.

    From the information she gathered, Ivanka was the perfect princess. She had never touched a weapon and lived as an ordinary noble''s princess. She had never been involved with politics before. She also never opposed Florentia or humans openly. She lived life as an Avalon vampire in general.

    Logically, even though king Dimitri only had one biological successor left, he could have considered handing over the throne to another vampire. Ivanka may have something that no one outside of her family knows about.

    Because as told by Alexander Gregovich, king Dimitri was a very powerful vampire. He might as well have the DNA of a demon like Raphael. The next heir to the throne should also have the same charisma and power as him.

    Yuri and Ivanka were both young. They could still train themselves because the vampire race could reach over two hundred years of age. Valerie used to be the same, she never thought of going into the military and living life like a high class noble girl who likes to party. It was not impossible, a weak princess like Ivanka would someday wield a sword and fight on the front line.

    "Lady Celia, is there anything I can help you with?" The palace butler greeted her, as Valerie was about to head to another part of the palace she had never been to. She was the personal guest of Princess Ivanka. The palace in Jalad-hur was actually not the main palace with a myriad of important royal secrets.

    But still, Avalon''s palace in Jalad-hur has been inhabited by dozens of generations of the most powerful pure-blood vampires in the vampire world. Valerie hopes to find new information. Of course, she was sure that even now there were servants or palace guard knights who were actually spies from Florentia. But, they could never get close to the inner circle of the royal family. They could only walk around and eavesdrop on the interesting happenings in Jalad-hur.

    Valerie was certainly there to do different things. However, Ivanka had not seen her again after Prince Yuri''s transfer to a special room in the Palace. Maybe, Ivanka thought that she no longer needed Celia that much. Now that Yuri had calmed down, Ivanka could give him Devil Grass regularly to control his Demon DNA.

    That''s quite worrying, because Valerie hasn''t gotten enough information yet. Especially about prince Yuri. She should be more familiar with the princes and princesses.

    "I have something I need to tell, but I can''t see her," Valerie said politely with a slightly nervous gesture.

    "We can deliver your word," the Butler said kindly. But the look in his eyes showed that she didn''t completely trust Celia.

    "It''s quite a secret, I''m not comfortable telling it to a gentleman like you," Valerie put on an embarrassed face and occasionally looked away.

    No matter how Butler responded to him, he didn''t look embarrassed or shy. Instead, he smiled at her instead.

    "Oh well, I''ll pass it on to Her Highness Ivanka later. I understand you two are both young girls. Her Majesty Ivanka might need someone to talk to. She''s been a little different since coming back from Ithadurna," said the Butler.

    "Ah yes, she told me. The state has been struggling since it lost the war. The trip must not have been very pleasant," said Valerie. She acts as if she understands but she really didn''t know what Ivanka was doing in Ithadurna? When did it happen. .

    However, it was important to her that Butler knew that she and Ivanka were close.

    "Hmm, I guess maybe it''s not because the country isn''t in a good condition. Princess Ivanka met someone there who made her sad. I was a little worried, but I''m her maid not her friend. If you, Lady Celia, might be able to talk to you," the Butler now let his guard down.

    "You don''t have to worry, this palace has hundreds of bodyguards standing guard and hiding all over the corner. You''ll be safe here..it''s just that you shouldn''t venture far because the palace is very big and you can get lost," he said again.

    In other words, Celia Durant wouldn''t be able to get away with it if she wanted to hurt Ivanka. The butler stated his threat in a subtle way.

    ***

    "Lady Celia, my Butler said you were looking for me?" Princess Ivanka immediately confirmed it, as soon as Valerie entered her private room. It was not where she slept, but rather a luxurious spacious pavilion. Valerie was hosted in her guest room, which features imported furnishings and gold-carved windows. The feel of the room contrasted slightly with the princess''s current appearance. She was wearing a relaxed nightgown. Valerie was a little uncomfortable, because they weren''t actually close enough to show their bare faces and loose hair.

    "It''s okay, have a seat, you''re a special guest here..In fact, I call you my friend. You should see the faces of my servants. They were both happy and worried because suddenly I became friends with my piano teacher," said Ivanka a little jokingly.

    "Yeah, maybe because they know we haven''t known each other for a week, Your Majesty," said Valerie with an awkward smile.

    "You can call me Ivanka, and I''ll call you Celia," said Ivanka.

    "Eh? There''s no way I¡ª"

    "I owe you, Celia. Before meeting you, I thought Yuri wouldn''t heal forever. So if you just call me Ivanka, I''ll allow it," she said again.

    "All right, Ivanka," Valerie said, smiling at her.

    "You know, I want to know more about you. Like, if another accompanist played the symphony, would the effect be similar for Yuri?"

    "I think whoever plays it will have the same effect. It''s like a sedative..It is said that pregnant women who regularly listen to classical music will give birth to smarter children, and have a happy pregnancy," said Valerie.

    "Oh really? Have you ever been pregnant before?"

    "Eh? No. I''ve only heard of it. It''s no secret."

    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just curious. Because you seem to be behaving older than you are," Ivanka laughed.

    "Of course it''s not that I''m making fun of you, gosh, what did I say? Sorry if I made you uncomfortable," Ivanka shook her head.

    "It''s okay Ivanka, I''ve always wanted to have friends the same age. Where I come from there are only old women. Even when I worked for Lady Miriam I only hung out with women her age," said Valerie.

    "Good grief! I''m sorry, Ivanka, I''ve gone too far by calling you a friend," Valerie lowered her head.

    "Oh, it''s fine, like I said. You saved Yuri, so I don''t mind calling you a friend," Ivanka laughed.

    "So, may I know, where did you buy Devil Grass?"

    "Buy? I didn''t buy it. The plant is not sold anywhere. It grows wild, and do you believe that when I was looking for it I was even swallowed by a giant snake?" said Ivanka.

    "Gosh, that''s terrible, how can that be?"

    "I looked for it in Ithadurna, in the Rubera mountains to be more precise. I went there alone because king Dimitri insisted on not telling me anything about how to save Yuri. He was probably surprised that I came home alive," Ivanka continued.

    "You must be strong enough for the King to let you go alone. I mean, just look at this palace..guards are everywhere," Valerie probed slightly.

    "Oh, can you guess? Even though everyone thinks I''m weak and always needs to be protected.. But not with my father, he knows that I''m strong enough to take care of myself," Ivanka said again while resting her chin and smiling at her.

 Chapter 109 - Her Confession

    "Lady Celia, aren''t you tired of living in this palace? With people you don''t know very well?" Yuri asked. Those were probably the longest lines ever spoken to Valerie. For the past week, Valerie has been playing the piano in Prince Yuri''s room.

    He was still under house arrest. But his health has improved. Yuri, now known as a friendly young man with a cheerful nature. He was like most teenagers who liked to have fun with young men his age. No one would have thought that he had ever been close to the rebels.

    Prince Yuri had black hair and pale skin and slightly sunken eyes. He was handsome, like the image of a prince in a fantasy fairy tale that accompanied Valerie''s childhood. When he was silent, he was like an undead that could pounce at any moment. But as he spoke, the mysterious air that enveloped him melted into warmth. Yuri was a friendly young man and knew how to socialize. But he also kept his distance and kept things a secret.

    He was still lying on his soft bed with his legs chained with silver chains. There was a pile of books by his pillow. For six months he lived in a dark, rotten cellar. His soul was torn apart, his mind no longer so sane. He experienced hallucinations and horrific images of himself killing his own family. However, he did not think about dying.

    During this week, he had been observing Celia Durant. He guessed that the girl might be the same age as him. Becoming a piano teacher at such a young age was not a common occurrence. Moreover, the vampire Avalon was quite old-fashioned and not infrequently there were still those who insist that unmarried women should not leave their homes. Celia comes from a faraway village, she says she was interested in studying piano and wanted to become a famous pianist.

    "I''m not lonely, am I with you, Princess Ivanka also always invites me to chat. It''s not boring here. It''s different from when I was in my previous job..I teach bad boys who like to dirty their own clothes with mud. Or dipping my shoes in the pool a few times," said Celia, pressing a few keys on the piano.

    "But I''m a monster,"

    "Believe me, those kids are more suited to being called monsters than you, prince Yuri," Valerie laughed.

    "Ahahaha, thank you. But, you can''t let your guard down. I could have hurt you,"

    "No, you''re getting better..You will control the monsters within your body..because I know some people like you who are just unlucky. But they have good hearts," said Valerie again. This time she turned to the prince and looked him straight in the eye.

    "Maybe I''ll have to leave the palace soon. You''re much better. My piano playing is no longer significantly helping your healing," said Valerie.

    "Eh? Could it be that you wished you could leave the palace soon?" Yuri looked disappointed.

    "No, of course it''s your decision."

    "I don''t mind learning the piano, and I guess learning the piano takes a while, doesn''t it?" Yuri said, conveying the solution.

    Valerie chuckled.

    "Prince Yuri, why are you suddenly so talkative? Usually you just nod and mumble. Is there anything special today?" Valerie said in a cheerful tone.

    "Not really, but you''re right. I feel happy today," Yuri smiled. His fingers squeezed something behind the book he was reading.

    This palace was filled with spies. Not just from Florentia. Maybe the rebels have their spies here too. Valerie, who has undergone intelligence training, was used to detecting irregularities in the attitude of the target she was aiming for.

    The book Yuri was reading had never been in that room before. In fact, prince yuri was closely guarded. No one should carelessly put things in, even a change of clothes without Butler''s knowledge. Someone gave it quietly. Was that the message of the rebels for prince Yuri? So, Yuri hasn''t given up on being locked up by her father and left to suffer as a monster? He still wants to return to the rebels?

    Valerie had to make sure of it. But if he really still wanted to help the rebels ¡ª maybe Ivanka would really be the next leader of Avalon.

    Ever since Yuri received the book, he looked more cheerful. He might be easier to talk to now.

    "You know, I''m actually glad to have the opportunity to meet you. I think we both have a lot in common, Prince Yuri," said Valerie in a whisper.

    "What do you mean, Lady Celia?"

    "But you''re not going to report me, are you?" Valerie whispered to him a little.

    "How could I wrong the person who saved my life?" He laughed and looked relaxed.

    "Okay, so it''s like this. In my opinion, vampires and humans have the right to coexist without being led by Florentia or Avalon," said Valerie.

    Yuri''s face stiffened. He was still not mature enough. But he gets along with politicians and understands the thinking of influential adult vampires. Valerie''s words, if delivered in front of other people, would probably get her thrown into prison.

    "You have to be careful when you talk about this, Lady Celia," Yuri said seriously.

    "I know, but you promised not to report it right?"

    "No! Of course not! So, do you need someone to talk to about that? Of course I know, being different is difficult among the vampires of Avalon. So, how did you come to have such dangerous thoughts?"

    "I''ve read the book,"

    "What book?"

    "The book by Igor Pekovsky, entitled ''Three Paths of Well-being,''" Valerie whispered again.

    "Are you serious? That''s my favorite book! And the book that brought me to meet¡ª" Yuri didn''t continue, he locked his mouth awkwardly.

    "I shouldn''t have said this. I can no longer hang out with them. After all, I would only harm Igor and his group. But, if it''s just discussing it between the two of us, I guess it''s fine. So, what did you like about that book?" Yuri probed looking cheerfully.

    ***

    "Thank you for the invitation, Princess Ivanka," Valerie bowed politely in a sky blue semi-formal dress with rose-print sequins sewn into the hem of the dress.

    After Valerie''s piano playing schedule for Prince Yuri was over, she immediately headed for Princess Ivanka''s pavilion. Today she''s having a drink together. She had already provided a prey that seemed quite handsome. Valerie could also see a red-haired knight and immediately recognized him.

    He was the poor human youth who had been a dish at Miriam Richie''s previous residence. He now turned into a vampire and was escorting princess Ivanka. Valerie could see scratch marks and wounds on several parts of his body. The process of transformation from human to vampire was said to be very painful. They often try to kill themselves to escape their insatiable thirst.

    Long ago, when he was a human, that youth was a Florentia knight. Now that he was a Vampire, he looked proud to wear the Avalon royal knight uniform. Valerie wouldn''t criticize him. However, Princess Ivanka had saved his life. So, if he who should be dead now wants to repay her kindness, it''s only natural.

    "Celia, these are all my close friends. Aren''t you my friend too? This is my private drinking, so you can call me Ivanka," the girl greeted her happily and asked her to sit down.

    Valerie was grateful not to wear clothes that were too formal. Because the other girls also wear casual dresses with minimal makeup and jewelry. But the aura of nobility could still be felt from each of them. There were about four vampires who were probably the same age as Ivanka.

    Valerie continued with pleasantries and got acquainted. She was good at socializing so it''s not that hard for her. It didn''t take long, those who were awkward at first became close friends.

    "You know, I''m very happy. Yuri''s health is improving and I don''t think it will be long before he can return to his normal activities. Oh my, I miss hanging out with you guys like this," Ivanka let go of the burden in her heart.

    "You''re right Iva, it''s been more than six months, you never contacted us," complained one of the girls.

    "Charlotte''s getting married in two months, you know?"

    "Oh my gosh, really?" Ivanka looked surprised.

    "Our age is not young anymore, how about you? Has His Majesty the King still not decided who will be your fianc¨¦?" Another one responded.

    "Me? I don''t know, I don''t think my father will be in a hurry to set me up with someone," Ivanka complained.

    Valerie listened with a smile. For high-caste families, it was not easy to find a partner for their child. Duke Dubois also had a similar experience.

    "But, after Yuri recovers. Maybe you can tell the King to find you a future husband," said her friend again.

    Ivanka was silent. She sighed as she had another burden on her.

    "You know, I have to confess something to you guys. You can''t tell anyone. So I already kissed someone," Ivanka said before covering her face feeling Shame and guilty.

    The girls squealed with joy and excitement.. Meanwhile, Valerie hesitated. Should she be here to listen to their conversation?